Mente Materia

Chapters

02 -- Sunset
03 -- State
04 -- Worst Case Scenario
05 -- Supplemental Files, Infantry Tactics
06 -- Reunion
07 -- Unforeseen Consequences
08 -- Best Laid Plans
09 -- Friendly Requests
10 -- Supplemental Files, Enemy Dossier
11 -- Rescue
12 -- Distraction
13 -- A Day in Canterlot
15 -- Confrontation
16 -- The Calm
17-- The Storm
18 -- Supplemental Files, EXALT
19 -- The Aftermath
20 -- Uncertainty
21 -- It Has To Be This Way
22 -- The Busy Life of Twilight Sparkle
23 -- Setbacks
24 -- Adrift
25 -- Ready Room
26 -- The Plan
27 -- Pyrrhic
29 -- Interlude (Part One)
30 -- Interlude (Part Two)
31 -- Interlude (Part Three)
32 -- Déjà Vu (Part One)
33 -- Déjà Vu (Part Two)
34 -- Supplemental Files, Enemy Dossier (Revised, 12/16/2015)
35 -- Second Wave
36 -- Things XCOM Operatives are Not Allowed to Do (Foreign Deployment Edition)
37 -- Satisfaction
38 -- Revelation
39 -- Resurgent (Part One)
40 -- Resurgent (Part Two)
41 -- Karma
42 -- Reunion
43 -- Much Ado About Alicorns (Part One)
01 -- The Story Behind The Glass
14 -- Reports (Bonus Chapter)
28 -- Dulce et Decorum est
44 -- Much Ado about Alicorns (Part Two)

02 -- Sunset

Sunset, Twilight’s Study, Canterlot

Alone in the Dark
A Cultural Primer On Humanity For The Average Equestrian
Foreword Written by Princess Twilight Sparkle

Hello everypony!

By the time you’re reading this, the official announcement will have been made about our new friends, the humans! I’m sure you’re very curious as to who they are and what they’re like, and you should be!

A bit of caution is needed though, as is a warning. The humans have a culture unlike anything on Equestria because for the length of their history they have been alone. No other sapient race exists on their world, and until recently they thought they were the only sapient race in existence. As much as I would like to say that they first made friends with Equestrians, I am afraid this isn’t so.

Monsters from outside their world are trying to destroy everything that they are. The humans had been fighting this menace before we became aware of each other, and with our help they’re winning. They are grateful for the help, but don’t be offended if you meet one and they are suspicious. Humanity’s first experience with another sapient race was one of terrible loss and bloodshed, which makes them suspicious of everyone.

I know this because I was the first pony from our world to meet them and it wasn’t under ideal or diplomatic circumstances. It took time, and there were some scary moments, but we were able to be friends and they helped me find my way home despite everything they were dealing with. I think that makes them friends worth having.

I don’t want to give the impression that they are perfect friends for Equestria. The culture shock alone will take some time to adjust to for everypony, but in the end we all have virtues that we all share and believe in. The humans place great value on courage, be it heroism of a soldier facing defeat or a friend admitting they’ve made mistakes. Determination bordering on stubbornness is also held in high esteem. Above all else the humans are exemplars of ingenuity. Sciences and inventions that have been shelved for decades or centuries by Equestrians as ‘impractical’ have been perfected by the humans to such a degree that it sometimes borders on magic!

That is one thing the humans lack. They’ve developed in complete ignorance of magic, to the point where it’s considered a myth. The fact that they have myths about it shows that they might have seen it or even practiced it sometime in their past but for now only the slightest hooffull of humans have an awareness of it and how to properly use it. Despite that ignorance, the humans eagerly pursued every bit of information I could give them on magic.

I could go on for ages but that’s what the book is for! I hope it answers all of your questions and if you have more than hopefully you can ask a human for the answers!

Twilight Sparkle set her ballpoint pen down and glanced over the fourth revision of what she had written before letting out a sigh. ‘Too biased,’ they said, she fumed silently, ‘Your personal experiences are clouding your judgement,’ they said. Ugh, I suppose I should be thankful they at least let me write the foreword. Twilight let out another sigh as she pushed away from her desk and trotted over to the window.

The western sky was awash in red and orange as the sun slowly fell below the horizon. Far below her balcony the street lights of Canterlot began to flicker one by one. The sights did wonders to alleviate her aggravation. “I suppose they’re right,” Twilight admitted aloud as she turned back to her study. I just don’t want everypony to think the humans are bad. They just have… bad things happen to them, she thought to herself.

The knowledge of the humans and the threats they faced were a closely guarded secret that few ponies knew, and the significant majority of those that shared the secret were on Earth to help them. However, with those ponies’ tour of duty almost complete, the decision had been made to finally announce to all of Equestria about their new friends.

And enemies, Twilight thought as her gaze drifted to the two black books that sat on the edge of her desk.

The first book was written after she had tried to share with her friends just what had happened to her during her time with the humans. Despite all the love and understanding her friends gave her, Twilight just couldn’t force the words to come out of her mouth, so she had taken to writing them instead. Authoring the book had been cathartic for Twilight, and it had been passed to each of the Element Bearers in turn.

Rainbow Dash had returned it in the middle of the night with a note sharing that she couldn’t give it back to Twilight personally without crying (while simultaneously promising denial of said admission should it become public). Applejack had returned it with a bottle of her cherished sweet apple cider and offered to talk to Twilight about it any time she needed to, day or night. Rarity had passed the book to Fluttershy and both came to visit together. They had spent the evening playing a card game with Twilight and simply enjoyed each other’s company before they had retired for the evening. When Pinkie Pie’s turn with the book finally came, she refused and said sadly, “I already know.”

And after that, no mention of the book was ever made again and Twilight’s friends treated her no differently despite what she had done on Earth. It was the best thing Twilight could have wished for.

The second book was of the dreams she had experienced since her return. Nopony other than Luna knew what was in that book, and Twilight intended to keep it that way.

Twilight let out a huff as she hopped back into the chair by her desk. A small telekinetic tug pulled a curiously shaped rag doll onto her lap while a second lifted the fountain pen before her eyes. Such a simple design, I can’t believe we didn’t think of this sooner, she scoffed before looking back to the work she had completed so far. I should probably emphasize the whole clothes thing… the girls have been wondering why I refuse to go outside without wearing something these days.

She had made good progress before shouts and the clatter of hooves broke her concentration. When the noise only increased in intensity, Twilight hopped down from her chair to see just what was going—

Apex…

“NO!” Twilight screamed as she fell to the floor and squeezed her eyes shut. A split second was all that she needed to raise her mental defenses and reinforce them. Twilight opened her eyes and galloped through the doors and into the hallway beyond.

“Princess!” One of her guards, a pegasus with a tan coat and blue mane, rushed beside her. “You should return to your quarters! Princess Luna has mustered the guard and she wants to ensure that you’re safe!” The pair burst through a second set of doors and into one of the castle courtyards before the guard pulled ahead and planted himself in front of the princess. “Princess, you must go inside!”

Twilight ignored the order as she scanned the evening skies before finally spotting what she knew was coming. “Guard!” She snapped with a glare and the pegasi’s attempts to herd her back indoors stopped. “Where is Princess Luna now?”

“Princess Luna has departed with her Sentinels,” the guard replied, and Twilight felt a small pang of guilt when she realized she didn’t know his name. “She did not say where. Her orders were for alert status until she returned and she gave us specific orders to ensure your safety.” The guard started to try and steer Twilight back inside when he looked to the evening sky and caught sight of what Twilight was staring at.

“The castle isn’t safe anymore,” Twilight stated before turning to the guard and mulling over just how to phrase her orders. “The enemy is advancing in airships. Tell the Pegasi to not engage or approach them. Organize any unicorns you can find into teams to concentrate their magic on those ships. Everypony else should concentrate on containing their troops where they land.”

“Princess? What enemy? Who would attack us?”

“Carry out your orders, guard,” Twilight snapped with as much authority as she could muster, which caused the guard to fire off a quick salute before taking flight. The moment she was reasonably certain she was alone she sank to the floor and took a deep breath to try and calm her hammering heart.

Metal airships hovered overhead, spitting green flames at those who fought back.

Hulking bipeds in thick armor charging forward and screaming for blood.

A slender figure clad in a red robe and helmet carving its way into her mind even as it reached for her with four frail arms.

“No!” Twilight shouted as she regained control of herself. I can do this, I have to do this! I’m not that helpless mare anymore! I’m an alicorn, I can… I must protect everypony! She clenched her jaw and made a running leap into the evening sky. Her wings spread and she banked to the side to get a better glimpse of the approaching enemies.

Three disc-shaped ships descended upon the capital and over the castle itself. Scattered arcane volleys lanced upwards from the courtyard and gardens but any unicorn formation was quickly scattered or vaporized by bolts of green plasma from the ships. Several flashes of blue light heralded the appearance of enemy troops teleporting into the gardens but it was a hoofful of moments before she caught sight of her target.

The majority of the enemies were hulking bipedal brutes clad from head to toe in red armor and carrying the same weapons she remembered from her time on earth. Volleys of plasma spat out from the weapons to suppress the guards close to the landing site, or simply vaporize any poor pony caught out of cover. Despite the pain and deaths they caused, Twilight knew the brutes—Mutons—weren’t the real threat.

It was a stark contrast to the Mutons when it appeared. It was rail thin and hovered serenely behind the monsters as they tried to batter and blast their way further into the castle. A white robe hid the majority of its body while a series of armor plates covered its shoulders and chest. An angular helmet hid any facial features from view but it immediately turned towards Twilight as she moved to intercept.

Ethereal, Twilight dredged up the name the humans had given this particular monster as her hooves touched down in the gardens. The robes and helmet are different, and the one I faced didn’t wear armor. Why—

Unknown to her, Twilight’s biggest mistake was taking a moment to compare it to the Ethereal that she had faced rather than attacking instantly. While extremely powerful, the first Ethereal had been little more than a coordinator for the alien forces attacking the humans, and had managed to overpower her not with an attack but the telepathic equivalent of a fog horn.

The Ethereal that now stood before her was a forward commander, born and bred for battle and with centuries if not millennia of experience in the subjugation of lesser species.

Before Twilight had finished her thought, four frail arms pointed at her and four separate bolts of purple energy lanced out. All four were stopped inches away from Twilight but even as she readied her own spell to retaliate four more bolts had launched from the Ethereal. Two arched upwards while the others curved around to strike at her flanks. The energy she had gathered was quickly diverted into her shields which barely survived the volley.

To her credit, Twilight was able to block the next three bolts before the last struck home and the world around her dissolved into fire and blood and pain, and all she could do was scream.

Sunset, Luna’s Tower, Canterlot

There once was a time not too long ago that Luna would have taken to her balcony to watch Celestia’s sun fall dramatically below the horizon while she brought the moon into the sky. Sadly, such little joys were becoming few and far between as the princess of the night spent her free time going over the mountains of information provided by the troops on loan to Earth.

The vast majority were after action reports, organized by the squad captains and arranged by the date of each operation. This was followed by the honest and unfiltered impressions of the humans and the enemies they encountered from each of the ponies that had volunteered. Finally, there was the information the humans themselves had shared.

Once Equestria had proven its worth as an ally, they had been more than willing to share their information about the enemies. In the interest of cooperation, they also shared a bit of the capabilities and tactics they employed. Within a week it was unanimously agreed amongst the squad captains that a paradigm shift would occur in Equestrian tactics at the infantry level after their time with the humans.

The most frustrating gap in their information was on the organization that Luna and the Equestrians were dealing with directly, and Luna did not look forward to the diplomatic quagmire that Earth would present. Equestria’s diplomacy was divided amongst its races where the Princesses ruled the ponies, the Emperor oversaw the Gryphons, the secretive Conclave directed the Zebra Union and the Minotaurs answered to their current elected representative. That was simply how things were.

On Earth, there was no unifying government that all humans answered to. A mind-boggling network of alliances and agreements could be found in just the most recent histories provided by the humans, and that didn’t even take into account the numerous cultural, regional and racial divisions for the species. It had been a shock for everypony when they learned just how much conflict the humans had caused amongst themselves because of such things.

This diplomatic nightmare made Equestria’s human allies all the more confusing. On paper, the ‘XCOM’ organization simply shouldn’t work. Comprised of humans from virtually every nation on the planet and operating outside the oversight of any official government, XCOM executed operations around the globe on a weekly if not daily basis. Wars had been started on Earth for less.

Only two explanations made sense to Luna as she researched what she could. The first was proposed by Captain Song, the first squad captain to see combat on Earth. He observed that the one constant that allowed humans to work together was a perceived threat against them all, and Luna couldn’t help but agree.

The second explanation involved the mysterious backers of the XCOM project: the mysterious ‘Council’. The thought of anonymous individuals controlling such an organization ruffled Luna more than she would like, especially given their steadfast refusal to meet with her. Only the calm confidence of David Bradford—the operational commander of XCOM—and the continued reports from Shining Armor put to rest the uncomfortable idea that the humans would waste her ponies’ lives as cannon fodder to save human lives.

That train of thought led to the mercifully small stack of casualty reports from the field. By all accounts that Luna had received, the Equestrians had acquitted themselves well in every fight they found themselves in. Despite that, every casualty felt like a tragic waste; a waste because a genocidal army from the depths of the void wanted to destroy the humans. She would never again walk the dreams of those ponies, and the night was made darker because of it.

Luna’s anger at the deaths wasn’t for a moment directed at the humans. They had helped Twilight when they could have just as easily chosen not to, or they could have killed her in the confusion of her arrival on Earth. For all their faults and terrifying capacity for war, the humans had helped Twilight survive against monsters that wanted her dead, and they helped her return home. For that, Luna owed the humans a debt that she would happily pay with the blood of the invaders… as soon as she escaped all these silly reports.

One more hour of these reports, then I think I shall check on Twilight. Her dreams have improved as of late, but they still trouble her greatly, Luna thought as she looked to the clock on her wall. If only I could move the moon just a bit more quickly to make ponies think time goes faster. I know Tia used to do that whenever she got bored.

With a sigh, Luna pushed away from her desk and stretched before closing her eyes. Her mind left her body and began to hop amongst the dreams of the ponies that had turned in early. An Earth Pony dreamed of raking leaves from his yard, a not uncommon theme with fall approaching. Luna quickly backpedaled out of the dreams of a unicorn about his ‘roll in the hay’ or whatever euphemism the foals used these days. The next were the dreams of a pegasus mare, clearly part of the weather teams in Cloudsdale as she—

If Luna’s mental form in the intangible space between dreams had eyes or eyelids, she would have blinked in disbelief as the pegasus’s dream ended abruptly. She didn’t think much of it until she had jumped to several other dreams and wasn’t able to locate more than a half dozen pegasi. Her dream form slipped back into her body and she trotted out onto the balcony to get a better view of the night sky.

The distant ripple of thunder reached Luna’s ears and the turned to the northeast In the night sky, the massive cloud bank that made up Cloudsdale was barely visible but for the rapid flashes of lightning near the floating city. Ah, it seems the weather teams are perhaps a bit too enthusiastic for the late hour, Luna thought with a chuckle and turned to leave before freezing in place. For the briefest of moments she had caught sight of a flash of green among the blue-white tendrils of lightning in the clouds, and several more appeared as she turned and stared in wide-eyed horror. Oh Luna, you foal! FOAL! She berated herself as she teleported directly into the Night Guard’s barracks.

“Sentinels, rally to me!” Luna boomed as she spread her wings and called her armor to her. The armor plates conjured themselves out of thin air and converged on the princess like a tornado of enchanted metal. Pitch black plates clamped themselves around her legs and barrel while segmented and overlapping sections embraced her neck and wings. A small stab of regret over the last time she had so armored herself surfaced only to be buried again as her crown was removed and a plate helm replaced it atop her head. Six telekinetic blades, each appearing as two feet of sword blade minus any of the parts necessary to physically handle them, slid into the sheaths on her flanks.

“Princess, your Sentinels stand ready,” Captain Star Shot reported, and sure enough four rows of six pegasi and bat ponies stood at attention. All wore their lighter flight armor and were armed with a variety of hoof claws, gauntlets and reinforced shoes. All were grim-faced but Luna could see the smallest undercurrent of fear in each of them.

They will have to suffice, Luna thought before taking her place at the center of the formation. “Star Shot, rally the Solar Guard and muster the defenses here. You have my authority to do what is necessary to protect this city and its ponies.” The pegasi captain saluted and galloped off as Luna turned to the others. “Prepare for teleportation. Our destination is mid-air to the south of Cloudsdale. Expect contact with enemies immediately upon arrival.” The briefing was short and nopony asked for clarification. The nature of Luna’s arrival emphasized more than anything that time was of the essence.

A flash of magic and the barracks was replaced by the howling winds around Cloudsdale. The terrified screams of thousands of pegasi were broken up by the booms of the thunderheads and the bass hum of the aliens’ ships and their weapons. Four disc shaped ships flew in formation along with flocks of mutilated horrors and soulless machines, but all paled in comparison to the flagship of the formation. A massive fifth ship that had all the apparent aerodynamics and aesthetic appeal of a flying brick plowed forward despite the numerous lightning strikes against it and brought its bow to point at the heart of the city. Dozens of bright green lights on the fifth ship spat fiery plasma into Cloudsdale, leaving a trail of dispersed clouds and burning wreckage that plummeted to the ground.

A trio of pegasi in Wonderbolts uniforms barked orders, and the scattered weather teams came together with startling degree of speed. A massive thunderhead formed in seconds and the most massive lightning bolt Luna had ever seen descended from it. Dozens of the smaller aliens died instantly but the shot was stopped dead as one of the escorts blocked with its own hull and exploded brilliantly. The surviving escorts fired volleys of plasma into the thunderhead before the pegasi could scatter, and the cloud broke up almost instantly. A few of the ponies vanished as the plasma washed over them, while others managed to narrowly dodge only to catch fire from the near misses and fell from the sky.

It was then that Luna realized the full horror of what she was seeing. The hundreds of flickering flames that were falling from Cloudsdale wasn’t wreckage from structures destroyed in the volley like she would expect on the ground. They were the ponies caught in the attack.

The night guard fell upon the flocks of fliers around the alien ships with cold and silent fury. No shouts preceded their dive, they merely descended and the first two dozen targets died before they knew they were under attack. Luna, however, would not exercise such subtlety.

“You… FIENDS!” The princess screamed and she hurled her rage at the flagship of the formation. A beam of pure magic lanced out and slashed it from forward to aft, then a second from port to starboard across the middle, then a third diagonally. Five total beams lashed the flagship in less than a second and it began to fall from the sky in pieces before exploding spectacularly.

The reaction from the aliens was immediate as every enemy in the airspace turned and opened fire on Luna’s position. Before the first bolt of plasma was fired, she was already on the offensive. A quick teleport brought her out of the line of fire and into the largest concentration of the monsters, and her telekinetic blades went to work. Each blade leapt out of its holster and punched clean through the mutilated flesh and metal bodies of the closest six enemies the humans referred to as Floaters. Six more fell shortly afterward as the blades seemed to seek targets of their own accord.

A pair of the soulless machines, Cyberdisks, swooped down but froze in place as Luna’s wrathful gaze fell upon them. Their weapons were torn off instantly with a short scream of twisting metal, followed by their segmented tails, then their maneuvering fins. The dismantling would have gone on further but incoming fire from the escort ships demanded her attention. The first volley of plasma from the ships was blocked by what remained of the Cyberdisks while the second volley hit nothing but empty air as Luna teleported again.

The rational part of Luna’s mind had already deduced the fastest way to eliminate the three escort ships with the blunt application of magic. It would have been clean and quick, just as every battle magi in the guard was taught during their training. The emotional part of Luna’s mind would have none of it. The humans said the aliens were telepathic with some form of hive mind, so she was going to send them a message.

Her armored hooves touched down on the hull of the first of the alien escorts but only for a moment as she tore a section of the hull off and entered with her blades in tow. The crew of the ship was comprised of short gray creatures with black pits for eyes and each died with a blade to their oversized skulls the moment she spotted them. The ship’s captain was nearly as tall as Luna and it charged her fearlessly before she simply teleported it out of the ship to fall to its death. Once her blades extracted themselves, Luna telekinetically pushed outward and the alien ship flew apart at the seams. Even as the debris was falling away, a glowing green pylon that looked especially volatile caught Luna’s eye. It was all too easy to pluck it from the shattered remains of the ship and hurl it at the second ship, which exploded after connecting with the improvised weapon.

Luna scanned for the final ship only to see it leaving the area at what she imagined was full speed, leaving dozens of aliens to the mercies of the princess and her Sentinels. Luna had just sent her flight of blades for new targets when she felt the warmth of the sun on her flank. Despite the danger of doing so, Luna looked over her shoulder at the source of the phenomena.

Canterlot shone like the sun in the darkness, but before Luna could question why it was gone, and a massive spike of pain drove itself into her skull as the weight of something truly massive was forced upon her. This pain! What is this… Luna asked herself as she tried to keep herself in the air. When the pieces came together in her mind she turned and flew as fast as her wings would carry her back to Canterlot as she doubted her capacity to teleport. Tia…no no no. Don’t do this to me. TIA!

The weight on her mind was the sun.

Sunset, Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns, Canterlot

What would I have said, if somepony had told me that I would find such pleasure in so simple a thing? Celestia mused to herself as she lowered the sun beneath the horizon. It was ordinary for her, something that most ponies knew she did every day when the time was right, and smart ponies realized she did every second of every day to keep the sun in an even orbit around their world.

To the colts and fillies that gathered around her hooves, it was nothing short of miraculous. Celestia favored the foals with a gentle smile as they were struck speechless by the feat. “Come now, it’s time to go inside,” she said as she extended her wings to herd them inside. They almost instantly began to chatter about it and the princess nodded as she tried to follow along. Once they were all inside Celestia took her seat and gave a nod to the haggard-looking teacher sitting behind her desk.

“Lookit! Lookit!” several of the foals chanted as one of their numbers began to levitate four things simultaneously with a proud (if somewhat strained) smile on her face.

“That’s amazing! You’re certainly showing a lot of progress,” Celestia praised sincerely, and when the objects wavered, then fell to the floor, she lifted the objects with her own magic. “I’m certain you’ll become quite skilled if you keep studying and practicing.”

“Like Princess Twilight?” A filly asked, and Celestia did well to hide how the unexpected remark affected her.

“Twilight Sparkle did lots of practicing and studying when she was your age,” Celestia deftly evaded the question and the foals took the answer the way they wanted which gave the princess a moment to collect her thoughts.

Princess Twilight Sparkle… Celestia repeated the name to herself and allowed herself a brief moment of weakness to feel pride, love and fear for her most cherished student. I wonder if this is how mothers feel. Pride in what she has accomplished, love for the depth of her character and… fear of what might happen to her. What HAS happened to her.

Celestia had the opportunity to tutor many students over her many years. Some buckled under the weight of such high expectations and were never remembered in the annals of history. Others had tried to abuse this privilege and were also forgotten, by force if necessary. Few had been as successful as Twilight Sparkle, and none had ever become so close to the millennia old alicorn.

Even Celestia had been surprised to learn just how deep those bonds were when she heard the news of Twilight’s disappearance all those months ago. Celestia had been, to put things simply, terrified. The prospect of no longer receiving her letters on friendship, or seeing the unicorn’s face light up when they managed to find time to sit and talk, had hurt more than any physical wound she had ever suffered. And it had all been because of Discord.

That train of thought led into a twisted quagmire that Celestia wasn’t certain she would ever be ready to navigate. While she put on a calm front, which was expected of the benevolent leader her little ponies saw her as, Celestia had wanted Discord erased from existence for his crimes against her in the past and his crimes against Twilight in the present. But on the flipside of that particular coin, they had been something close to friends all those thousands of years ago.

No, not friends, Celestia corrected herself, more like colleagues. We were scientists performing social experiments on the global scale. They had bickered, they had debated, and they had done wondrous things together. But eventually, the working relationship ended with Discord encased in stone while quite literally having the last laugh at the princess’s situation.

And I suppose he would insist that I should thank him for my relationship with Twilight since he ‘helped’ in his own convoluted way. Celestia tried not to wince as the twisty logic of that thought struck home. And… he would be right. Would I have found the time or even cared enough to start schools or tutor foals before I had met Discord? Celestia asked herself, and she found that she did not like the answer.

“Princess?” a colt asked with a hint of worry in his voice. “What’s wrong? You look sad.”

“Our time is almost up for tonight, my little ponies. That would make anypony sad,” Celestia looked at the assembled class and she was instantly buried in a giant hug from the entire class. “I look forward to next week and hearing from all of you,” she said as she favored them all with a warm smile. They reluctantly disengaged from the princess before heading off to their own work areas.

Celestia had just risen from her seat when a unicorn guard burst into the classroom and skidded to a halt once he saw the foals in the room. The foals looked confused but the teacher’s eyes widened with the significance of the guard’s arrival, so she hurried her students off to the far side of the room without a moment’s hesitation.

“Captain, I assume this is an emergency?”Celestia asked in a hushed tone as she stepped out of the classroom.

“Your Highness, I apologize for interrupting your class--” the guard captain started before he caught sight of Celestia’s impatient look. “Princess Luna has scrambled the guard and departed with her Sentinels…” Anything else the captain might have said was lost to Celestia as she felt Twilight’s scream in her mind.

Without a single conscious thought Celestia teleported, and she found herself and the captain in the middle of a warzone. Her hedge garden burned from plasma bolts, but Celestia didn’t care. Armored boots of the aliens trampled the landscaping, but Celestia didn’t care. The aliens even fired ineffectually at Celestia, but she didn’t care. The only thing that mattered was Twilight and her tortured screams as she tried to back her way through a stone wall to escape some terror that only she could see.

“Twilight, it is okay. You’re safe now,” Celestia said gently as she offered a hoof toward her student which caused her to recoil and scream again. The elder princess rose and closed her eyes before casting a simple spell on Twilight. Instantly the screaming stopped and Twilight slumped to the ground like a rag doll. “Captain, you will return Twilight to her quarters then you will guard her with your life,” Celestia ordered without taking her eyes off of Twilight.

The sight of Twilight lying unconscious after suffering so much inspired an emotion that Celestia had honestly not felt in millennia. It was not anger, or hatred, or outrage. It was as cold as the wind from the frozen north. It was certainty. Their heads would rest on pikes at the gates, their hides would be strung as banners from the towers, their flesh flensed from their bones inch by inch, their hearts sent to the four points of the compass, their very souls would be imprisoned for all eternity for Celestia to torment.

She would see this all done for what Twilight suffered, no matter the cost.

“Princess, you’re in danger! I can’t--”

“OBEY YOUR ORDERS, CAPTAIN!” Celestia roared, and both the captain and Twilight disappeared in a burst of magic. With Twilight’s relative safety assured, Celestia turned to face her ‘guests.’

CRACK!

The temperature in the gardens went from a comfortable early fall warm to far below zero in less than a second. All of the fires that were consuming the garden instantly snuffed out and the plants themselves became brittle as ice sculptures. Frost instantly coated the aliens from head to toe and the rain of plasma fire hurling at Celestia all but died as the weapons locked up from the cold. Despite her success in proverbially pulling the teeth from the enemy, Celestia was far from pleased with the results.

They should be DEAD! she screamed mentally, but not an iota of her frustration made it past her dispassionate mask. The spell that she had cast was one she hadn’t used in thousands of years, but it was one she had known like her own hooves. Any further internal frustration as to the failure of her spell was pushed aside as several of the armored brutes discarded their now useless weapons and drew blades. Several of the guards shouted warnings or tried to intervene but Celestia teleported them all away from the conflict. She alone would have the privilege of dealing with these interlopers.

“It is proper to bow to royalty!” the princess snapped, and all of the armored brutes fell face first to the ground. Many roared in protest and all struggled against the telekinetic press holding them in place. The closest one to Celestia managed to get an arm in a position to slowly rise but the princess planted one hoof squarely in its back and walked over it.

The white robed Ethereal had been spared forced subjugation by the princesss and it took the opportunity to launch its own attack. Four bolts of pink energy lashed out from its limbs, and Celestia did nothing to block them. Oh… Twilight, I am so sorry, Celestia thought as the enemy’s attacks struck at her mind ineffectually before her willpower crushed and discarded them.

“You have done your research, interloper,” Celestia addressed the Ethereal, but in all honesty she didn’t know if it understood her. In all honesty, she didn’t care either as she tried to telekinetically pull the creature apart only for the spell to completely fail to execute. The energy of the spell burned within her, begging to be released, so she tried to teleport it into orbit. No result. “However I would be remiss in not educating you in the shortcomings of your plan. I have been many things over the many years of my life, and ‘teacher’ is the title I wear most proudly.”

The alien ships opened fire on Celestia as she advanced but the plasma blasts simply vanished the moment they approached the alicorn. She turned her glare skyward and said, “Interruptions will not be tolerated.” The three ships vanished as Celestia used her built up energy to teleport them away. I can teleport the ships but not… no no NO! Despite her internal turmoil not a hint of it made it to her face.

“As I was saying, you are very clever to assault the minds of my little ponies with visions of death and horror because the world they live in is a peaceful one,” Celestia continued her lesson even as her attempts to kill the Ethereal increased in creativity. Freeze blood… failed. Petrification… failed. “However, you are clearly not familiar with who and what I am if you expected such an attack to succeed against me. In my thousands of years in ruling I have witnessed much bloodshed. I orchestrated most of it.”

Teleport into the mountain… failed. Telekinetic crush of vital organs… failed. With each failure the energy of the spells continued to build. Her mind was positively on fire as the energy coursed through her horn. A wave of cold followed each attempt as she tried again and again to annihilate the enemy standing in front of her.

“When the Gryphon Empire first encountered my little ponies, they thought they could treat them as livestock to be preyed upon. Fifty thousand gryphon warriors took flight to try and enslave them, so I froze the sky and I shattered them. I walked through miles of broken corpses and blood to accept the unconditional surrender of the Emperor.” Three more attempts to kill the Ethereal, three more failures.

“When the dragons sought to pillage Equestria of its every treasure, I challenged their patriarch to a duel and won. When his brood resisted my commands I hurled the patriarch’s corpse at them. Piece. By. Piece.” Two more attempts, two more failures.

“When my little ponies warred against each other, I plucked the sun from the sky and I let famine and the winter beat them into submission. Only when they surrendered to my rule did I return the fires of my friendship to them.” One more attempt, and another failure. Celestia’s body screamed in protest at the amount of energy built up in her body, demanding release. If it wasn’t used soon it would escape of its own free will… violently.

It was then that she saw, or rather felt the next best alternative to death of her enemy: fear. Throughout the entirety of her ‘lesson’ it had bombarded her with telepathic visions of horror and death and she had simply ignored all of them. Celestia had closed within two body lengths of the Ethereal, and it was now beginning to hover backwards while frantically increasing the number of attacks against her.

Celestia had a hooffull of seconds before her body broke down from the strain of the built up energy so she made her decision. “You have come to my castle uninvited and attacked me, my guards and my student. By my authority as ruler of this nation, you are hereby expelled!” She ended her declaration with a yell and a bright burst of light erupted from her. For a few brief seconds Canterlot was as bright as a noon-time day. When the light dissipated, the aliens had vanished and only Celestia remained. She tried to turn back to the castle but found that her legs would not obey her and the ground seemed all too eager to meet her. Before the darkness claimed her, she cursed the day she first laid eyes on Discord.

Sunset, London, England

Discord whistled a little ditty as he flitted about the frozen battlefield, making minor adjustments where he saw fit. A muton wielding nothing but bladed gauntlets charged through the flimsy dry wall of a pub to get at a pair of humans trying to escape out the back, so Discord knocked over one of the bar stools directly in front the brute. Further down the street two humans attempted to dive out of the way of a teardrop shaped grenade tossed by the aliens. Discord turned the grenade slightly and made alterations to the concrete so the explosive would bounce in precisely the wrong way and down a gutter drain to entertain the demonic spiders that were below the streets. Still further down the road another muton hefted a weapon the humans called ‘blaster launchers’ and the glowing green guided projectile hung approximately a meter from the stove-pipe launcher on the Muton’s shoulder. Discord extended one finger and adjusted the targeting for the projectile to someplace far more interesting.

Dozens of little changes were made before the avatar of chaos was satisfied. Once he felt his masterwork was complete, he disappeared from sight and snapped his fingers. A wide grin graced his face as he watched aliens trip, shoot each other, and commit fratricide in the most spectacular and embarrasing way possible.

It was well within Discord’s power to simply end the aliens with a snap of his fingers. Send them all into space without their precious ships to protect them from the cold and lack of air, or turn them all into potted plants, or for added irony, turn them all into humans. He could do all that and more, but that would be too easy. Some people (and some ponies) simply didn’t appreciate how boring absolute power could get. Sure, it had backfired on him a few times but Discord needed challenges to keep things interesting, plus his other reasons…

Even as Discord steepled his digits and watched the mayhem unfold beneath him, he began to sense that something was wrong. The slightest draw on his power was the only warning Discord had before a substantial portion of it was consumed. The draconequus cried out in pain as more and more of his power, his very essence was torn from him. The magic he used to suspend himself in the air failed as did his invisibility, and he tumbled from the sky to collapse in an alleyway. It didn’t take more than a second for Discord to identify the cause for his loss of power.

Celestia? She’s trying to overpower the curse! Why would… no! It’s too soon! They shouldn't have found Equestria yet! Discord ground his teeth and brought a clenched paw down onto the cement, which blossomed with spiderweb cracks from the impact. Don’t do it, Tia! It’ll ruin everything! The draconequus pleaded silently as even more of his power was consumed. Despite his pleading and wishes, more and more of his magic was consumed by whatever Celestia was attempting to do… before it stopped, and the power began to slowly trickle back to him.

“Tia?” Discord whispered and only silence answered him. For the first time in a very long time, he was stung by the unfamiliar emotions the humans called regret and doubt… and fear.

Any further thoughts were interrupted as the Muton berserker barreled into the alley with a mangled barstool in one massive fist. It caught sight of Discord and swung the twisted furniture at him before charging.

“I do not have the time to deal with you properly, mongrel.” Discord spat as he moved to deal with the unwanted distraction in the fastest and least energy-intensive way possible. His mouth opened wide and stretched to fill the alleyway. Rows and rows of serrated teeth appeared and before the Muton could do anything to check its forward momentum the jaws snapped shut with a crunch. A long moment passed as Discord picked something out of his teeth and tossed it over his shoulder before he vanished from sight.

17:49, 10/24/2015, London, England

Headwind caught sight of the Berzerker as it charged the far wall of the pub and broke through, and before he could make his shot the alien had disappeared into the alleyway beyond. “Harris, Headwind! Berzerker’s moved into the alley north of my position and I’m in pursuit!” The pegasus shouted into his radio and suited action to words. Rather than follow directly through the pub or even try to cut it off at the other end of the alley, he flew to the roof of the pub and readied the plasma pistol attached to his foreleg.

After taking a deep breath he vaulted over the edge of the roof and brought his weapon to bear… on an empty alleyway. The only sign the berserker had even in the alley was what appeared to be a muton’s boot and leg armor, complete with severed limb inside.

“You do that?”

Headwind whipped around at the unexpected voice to find a human in matte black armor from head to toe. “Sun above, Jenkins, I nearly shot you,” Headwind grumbled before he looked back to the severed limb. “I didn’t do it, it was already here.”

“Hmm,” Jenkins muttered as she gave the severed foot a tap with her boot. “Harris, Jenkins. I’m linked up with Headwind. No sign of the berserker but I don’t think it’ll be much of a problem; we’ve got a leg up on him.”

Headwind tried not to groan or cover his face with a hoof.

Author's Note

I'm not one to usually use Author's Notes but it's necessary due to the content of this chapter.

Celestia and Discord -- Folks that have been following intently have likely suspected this development in some form so you can likely take this as confirmation of a lot of that speculation. That being said, their little story still isn't done, I have plans for a Meanwhile-style chapter that explores what exactly happened between the two.

I will also accept that there are some folks who will not like this development. I understand and accept that you have a right to your opinion, heaven knows I can't be critical for folks having preferences. All I can say at this point is that the story told so far isn't the complete story and I invite everyone to stay until it's conclusion.

The Ethereal Commander -- Much like what I did with the Mutons late in Stardust, I felt it made sense for the Ethereals to specialize a bit for specific roles. The Overseer was an air traffic controller/AWACs operator. This is a forward commander as the chapter above mentions. The art used for said Ethereal was drawn and used with permission by the artist Anjian which can be found here.

03 -- State

ALIEN ATTACK ON LONDON THWARTED WITH THE AID OF SOLDIERS TENTATIVELY LINKED TO ‘XCOM’ ORGANIZATION REVEALED BY SEN. PATRICK GOLEMAN. BOTH SENATOR GOLEMAN AND COMMANDER DAVID BRADFORD WERE UNAVAILABLE FOR COMMENT.

CONFIRMED ALIEN ATTACKS WORLDWIDE IN NOTICEABLE DECLINE AS ALL NATIONS BREATHE SIGH OF RELIEF. CAUSE FOR THE DECLINE IS UNKNOWN AS STRATEGISTS TRY TO PREDICT THEIR NEXT MOVE.

16:45, 10/26/2015, Washington, D.C.

David Bradford considered himself a very patient man. Anyone in his line of work would need to be. Any military commander who found excuses to rush into every situation was often paving the way to his own retirement with the corpses of the people under his command. Where fools rushed in, Bradford had learned to wait. His patience, however, was nearing its limits as he found himself in his own personal hell. For the briefest of moments Bradford lamented the circumstances that had caused his current predicament.

Some two weeks earlier, the Honorable Senator Patrick Goleman's personal inquisition to 'bring accountability to armed organizations working outside the law' came across a series of budget reports with tenuous connections to reality at best. Sensing blood in the water, the good senator from Rhode Island pounced and began to dig further into the people mentioned in the report while attempting to track down the billions of dollars the document hinted at. A dozen shell companies were investigated, each dead end only intensifying the search. Once Goleman's investigation caught up to the records of 'Otto Xander' and his fictitious private military company, the Council had made a decision that Bradford still had difficulty believing.

XCOM had gone public.

Goleman's investigation was perhaps a week from discovering hard evidence of the XCOM project as well as the shadowy members of the Council that supported it. So, like every politician Bradford had ever known, the Council escaped the investigation's notice by drawing the public’s attention with something shiny: a global military organization with the sole purpose of defending humanity from the alien invaders.

The public's reaction was enthusiastic, especially after details of certain operations were 'declassified' and released to the public. Highly sanitized and edited video footage of XCOM operatives storming and capturing an alien battleship still in flight was on track to becoming one of the most viewed Youtube videos ever.

The reactions from the governments had been less than approving. Self-important blowhards from both sides of the aisle publicly demanded accountability and review of what they termed a 'rogue organization.' Bradford knew in his gut that they more likely wanted access to the alien technology that XCOM had acquired so far as well as the developments they had invented as a result. And the Honorable Senator Patrick Goleman had ridden the sudden surge of government support for his witch hunt like a true career politician.

Goleman had used his influence to create the 'International Armed Organization Oversight Committee' as well as install himself as its chairman. He had spent hours on every television show he could elbow his way onto demanding those in command of XCOM appear before his committee to 'answer the questions of the American people.' Anyone with an ounce of political savvy would know what to expect of the ‘committee,’ so the Council had elected to send the one man who could conduct himself with poise in the middle of the media circus that the senator had planned. Only one man could maintain his composure in the face of an endless stream of ambush questions, circumstantial and sometimes fabricated evidence and the enraged screaming of a self-important politician.

They sent David Bradford. For three days he had fielded every relevant question and disregarded every ridiculous accusation hurled in his direction as though he knew exactly what was going to be said beforehand. Not that he cared, but Bradford's standing in the eyes of the public was leveling out at approximately eighty percent positive despite the fact that his name hadn’t been public knowledge for more than a week. All but the most hostile commentators felt he inspired confidence, and his answers never made good fuel for political fire. The difference was all the more apparent when compared to the Honorable Senator Patrick Goleman's questioning became borderline hysterical.

What few people knew was that Goleman's inquisition didn't have a single chance of catching Bradford off guard with its questioning, because Bradford quite literally knew every word they were going to say before they did. Like several operatives working for XCOM, Bradford had begun to show signs of what they had come to call the ‘Gift.' Just what the Gift meant depended on the person who had it, but for Bradford, it was Foresight. Through months of careful practice he could passively predict events up to three minutes into the future, and when pressed he could extend that out to significantly further. He had even learned how to manipulate his powers to change how events would play out before taking the best course of action.

As a commander, it made him nearly unbeatable on the battlefield when he could properly channel his skills. In a committee hearing, it was child's play to reduce the Honorable Senator Patrick Goleman from a smug sausage in a suit to a sputtering beet-red sack of outrage. It was Bradford’s only reward for having to put up with him.

“I have here a list of known sightings of your men, Mister Bradford,” Goleman lifted a stack of papers in one hand and Bradford did well to hide his growing annoyance at the senator’s refusal to address him by his rank. “You’ve been to places like China, Russia, Brazil, England, Canada, and these United States of America. What gives you the authority to send your personal army wherever you please?” A grin crossed the senator’s face as he brought the stack of papers down on the desk in what he no doubt thought was a decisive act before thumbing the American flag pin on his suit coat. “Your henchmen were shooting up this very city just over six months ago. I don’t know about you, Mister Bradford, but I find it disconcerting that their hair triggers were so close to the President and the elected officials of this great nation.”

Several minutes passed in Bradford’s mind as he played out several possible actions in his head. He knew what needed to be said, he just had to find the right way to say it.

To the rest of the world, less than a second had passed.

“As I have explained repeatedly, operations are launched when threats to civilian populations are confirmed,” Bradford explained just slowly enough to imply the honorable Senator was a child with a learning impediment but respectful enough to not be called on it. Keep the ‘threat’ nonspecific… I’m sure he’d just love to hear about the more local enemies we have to deal with. “Operatives in the field cooperate with local forces to repel the threat before retreating from the theatre.”

“That’s the position you’re taking now?” Goleman snapped, before assuming his ‘gotcha’ grin. “I also have a report that indicates your thugs were in China back in April before any sightings of the aliens or their ships. Eyewitness reports indicate that the aliens attacked that location specifically because your pawns were present. I’m willing to bet that they wouldn’t have attacked if your men hadn’t been there. Do you know how many innocent Chinese civilians died because of that battle?”

“Twelve died, seven were hospitalized,” Bradford’s immediate response sent the senator reeling. “Two of my men were killed and six were wounded. The casualty count would have been in the hundreds if not thousands had I not acted on intelligence that indicated an attack was pending in that area. I have no regrets.” The senator’s sputtering was made all the more priceless as he checked his own paperwork to verify the numbers Bradford had given him. No need to correct him on exactly why we were there in the first place, he thought as he braced himself for the next barrage.

“Yes, yes, you saved babies in their cribs from a horrible demise. Did you even think for a moment to give this intelligence to the Chinese government? And while we’re on the subject of sharing, how long do you intend to hoard the technological developments that your organization has created, Mister Bradford?” Goleman recovered much more quickly than Bradford had anticipated as he stood and indicated to the projected image on the far wall. All the press cameras panned between the overweight senator in his expensive tailored suit to the screen, then back to Bradford.

“Much of the technology we use in the field is limited quantity test models, and isn’t mass produced. I do not know the specifics of the engineering but from what I understand the mechanics of many alien devices are still unknown, which prevents us from safely using them in greater numbers.” Not my best dodge, Bradford did well to hide his grimace.

“Perhaps that is the case, Mister Bradford,” Goleman answered before sneering at the commander as he walked over to a box that sat alongside the far wall. “Perhaps you don’t share these technologies because you don’t have enough to do so. Perhaps it’s not because of any manufacturing deficiency but because your allies haven’t given you enough.” He flipped the lid off of the box and reached inside to retrieve a large object inside a heavy plastic bag. The senator held it up dramatically before letting it drop to the table with a thunk. “Your alien allies, that is.”

The object in the bag was a helmet with a shattered visor. Unlike the matte black metal helmets that most XCOM operators wore, this was a light blue and appeared to be made of slightly reflective crystal. More importantly, it was designed to be used by someone who wasn’t human. Right on cue, the projector images changed to video phone footage of several XCOM soldiers shuffling up the ramp of a VTOL aircraft, followed by six quadruped figures wearing crystal armor. The camera zoomed to catch them removing their helmets to reveal the creatures beneath them just as the clip ended.

Damn, I wondered where that helmet ended up, Bradford thought as he mentally reviewed the after action reports that were submitted after that nearly disastrous operation. I bet Goleman’s been hiding that helmet since the beginning. Still, it won’t be enough for the Senator’s case today.

“Detailed analysis of the blood and hairs found inside this helmet conclusively proves that its wearer is not of terrestrial origin and the materials are unlike anything found on Earth,” Goleman stated as he prodded a finger at the offending headwear. The video projection behind him was replaced with a slideshow of what appeared to be security camera stills from various times and places that showed XCOM operatives working in concert with several distinctly non-human figures. “Video and photographic evidence also proves your group has been colluding with these aliens for at least three months, despite your explicitly stated goal of defending the Earth from alien threats. Do you honestly think the American people will believe a word of what you say after seeing this evidence?” Goleman ended his speech with that same smirk.

Bradford chose to smirk back just as the clock struck five, signaling the end of the hearing for the day.

The smirk disappeared from the honorable senator’s face as Bradford rose and walked out of the committee chamber without a word.

WIRE TAP AND SURVEILLANCE LOGS OF DAVID BRADFORD AS OBSERVED BY NSA AGENTS [CENSORED] AND H BELL. PERSONAL NOTES OF AGENT H BELL ATTACHED BY REQUEST BY SEN PATRICK GOLEMAN AND THE INTERNATIONAL ARMED ORGANIZATION OVERSIGHT COMMITTEE.

Events listed below are those that are relevant to Sen Patrick Goleman's inquiry. Full surveillance logs are available upon request, TOP SECRET clearance required.

Physical Surveillance of David Bradford, October 26th, 2015.

6:05PM – Bradford spotted returning to his hotel room after committee meeting adjournment. While inconclusive, facial recognition of subject’s driver is a strong match for Shaojie Zhang, an ex-PLASOF soldier with known associations with the Chinese Triad. NSA information on Zhang can be found in file #[CENSORED].

6:08PM – Bradford stops to speak with one of the Marines working security for his floor (Sgt Kyle Banner) to arrange for room service to be delivered at approx 6:45PM. Bradford then looks directly at [CENSORED] before entering the staircase to his floor. [CENSORED] has since switched surveillance duties with H Bell, given the likelihood of cover being blown.*1

6:10PM – Wireless surveillance equipment inside hotel room confirms subject’s return to his room. He then moves the reclining chair to face the northeast corner of the room before sitting and reading a book for twenty minutes.*2

6:31PM – Bradford stops reading to look over at his cell phone, which was placed in its charging station on the tableside bed. Subject walks over to the phone and picks it up before turning to face the northeast corner of the room for two minutes and thirty four seconds.

6:33PM – Bradford speaks with unknown individual before ending call to receive the meal being delivered to his room. The contents of the call can be reviewed in the attached call logs.

DATE: October 26th, 2015
TIME: 7:46PM
WIRETAP: OVER [NUMBER CENSORED]
CALL FROM: UNKNOWN [NUMBER CENSORED]
CALL TO: DAVID BRADFORD [NUMBER CENSORED]
KEY:
David Bradford: DB
Subject A: SA (*3)

DB: “Stop.*4 This line and my room are currently being monitored, so anything that you say will be heard by more than me so consider what you want to say carefully.”
SA: “Jester is gone.”
DB: “When you say ‘gone’, do you mean dead or no longer in the vicinity? Could he be hiding his presence?”
SA: “Unknown at this time. I’ve got my specialists constantly scanning for any sign of him but they have come up dry so far. That isn’t conclusive evidence that he’s no longer here considering how good he is at hiding, but for as long as we’ve been here we’ve always been able to find a trace of him.”
DB: “Any theories?”
SA: “I’m afraid not. Kaleidoscope will be up in at the end of the day tomorrow and I’ll be sending a messenger back home to see if he’s turned up there. I’ll keep you posted as to what we find.”
DB: “Very good. And the other thing you wanted to ask me about?”
SA: “You know, I don’t know if I’ll ever get used to you doing that. Everyone here has been watching and it seems like you’ve been taking a bit of a beating. How are you holding up?”
DB: “I’ll manage. The hardest part about these hearings is that I have to live through them twice, but at least I am spared the nasty surprises the Honorable Senator Goleman has planned for me.”
SA: “What’s your saying? ‘The cat is out of the bag?’ It was inevitable that the public would find out about the assistance we’ve been providing. Ever since Captain Song’s first mission we’ve been careful to use Wallflower to avoid unnecessary attention, but you’ve got those pesky cameras everywhere.”
DB: “Not your fault or Captain Song’s. And you don’t need to worry about me. I’ll be able to handle whatever is thrown at me tomorrow.”
SA: “And on that note, I hear there is another saying that your people use. ‘When the refuge in anonymity is lost, the refuge in audacity is found.’”
DB: “Oh, no. I don’t think that will help in this situation.”
SA: “I’m afraid it’s no longer between the two of us. I had mentioned how unfair the senator was being to you, and how I would like to set the record straight, especially after how the hearing ended. Ten minutes later, Major Fujikawa informed me that your mysterious council representative wanted to speak with me about it. If I didn’t know better I’d think they had overheard the conversation in the rec room.”
DB: “We’ve got another saying that’s relevant. ‘It’s easier to ask forgiveness than permission.’”
SA: “I’ll keep that in mind… regardless, arrangements have been made for me to speak tomorrow morning. I’m hoping I’ll be able to resolve this quagmire you’re in by putting all of Goleman’s concerns to rest.”
DB: “I’m assuming that you’ll have a plan for getting past the guards without violence then? You won’t be helping my case if you start a battle in the middle of the hearing just by showing up.”
SA: “From what I understand, that will be handled when I get there. The council representative said that arrangements were being made to ensure I would have my chance to speak before the committee.”
DB: “Well, I’m not confident that this is going to work out quite the way you think, but if the council approved you sticking your neck out on the chopping block then far be it from me to question that. Just be prepared to defend yourself against that prick Goleman. He’s a career politician with an ambitious streak a mile wide.”
SA: “I’ve dealt with his kind back home, and while they might not have been as vigorous as this man is in pursuing what he wants, I’m confident I can handle him. I learned from my wife that a blustering buffoon can be disarmed with patience and a winning smile.”
DB: “I’m afraid it will take more than that. Just remember not to rise to his bait. Stay calm. Speak clearly and concisely. The longer you stay composed, the more flustered he’ll get.”
SA: “I noticed that. He was starting to resemble an angry tomato by the end of the day today.”
DB: “Then you’re all set.” (knocking can be heard in the background) “And that’s my meal. Good luck, captain.”
CALL ENDS.

Notes by H Bell
*1 – [CENSORED] insists there is no way cover could have been blown. I’ve reviewed procedures followed and everything was done to the letter.
*2 – The northeast corner of the room contained a hanging lamp where our camera was placed, and the book he was reading was ‘The Shadow Factory’ by James Bamford.
*3 – The tech analysts have run several different tests on the voice samples from the person Bradford was speaking to and have come up with inconclusive results. Overall impression is male, mid to late twenties but the analysts and I felt there was something off about the voice. We were able to confirm that the voice is completely natural with no synthesis but also has several frequencies that I’m told are impossible for anyone to create normally and as part of a conversation.
*4 – Its worth mentioning that the phone had run for less than half a second and Bradford spoke before anything else could be said on the line.

It is this agent's opinion that there is a mole within the NSA feeding Bradford information about his surveillance, though there is no conclusion as to how this information is communicated to him as he's been under surveillance virtually twenty four hours a day since he made his presence known. A full review and reassignment is recommended once this detail is complete

08:05, 10/27/2015, West Des Moines, Iowa

For the first time in nearly a year, Matt Harris found himself outside of the XCOM base of operations in North America and he wasn’t getting shot at. Any enjoyment over the novel development in his life was sabotaged by two uncomfortable facts.

The first was his current outfit. It was a finely tailored business suit with black pants, tie and suit coat, with a dark gray shirt and vest underneath. Tinted sunglasses hid his eyes and he suspected that passing customers in the shopping center thought he was some form of private security. It was true that he had been offered one of the freshly tailored dress uniforms issued to all XCOM personnel, but for this meeting he had chosen civilian attire. Unfortunately that meant putting up with the glorified noose around his neck.

The other uncomfortable fact of the situation was that Matt Harris hadn’t been issued leave by himself.

“Man, they should be here by now,” Lana Jenkins groused as she rotated her right arm through its complete range of motion. Much like Matt, she wore a dark business suit and glasses, though she had also chosen to wear a pair of fine leather gloves over her hands. “I really hope mom and the boys didn’t get delayed. She called last night to say that she and the mob had left the airport for the hotel. Maybe I should give them a call again?”

“No, Lana,” Matt said with a sigh, “I’m sure they’re fine. They’re probably caught in traffic going downtown to work. Adding fifteen minutes to travel time isn’t unexpected at this time of day. Just relax. My family isn’t here yet and you don’t see me wringing my hands over it.”

Lana shrugged before turning a mischievous grin to Matt. “Your whole family’s coming? Does that include your sister?”

“Yes, she’s coming. She’s also young enough to send you to jail if you try anything, and old enough to know you’re really not her type,” Matt said as he mustered his willpower to resist the urge to cover his face with his palm. “I would also question the wisdom of talking about making a pass at your commanding officer’s sister to your commanding officer.”

“We’re on leave so none of that rank nonsense matters,” Lana dismissed Matt’s comment with a wave of her left hand. “And did I say anything about making a pass at her? No, sir, I didn’t. That’s plausible deniability right there. It’s too bad Victor couldn’t join us. I feel just a little bad about what he went through.”

“I’m inclined to agree, but he is a bit of a security risk. Once Bradford gets everything settled in Washington they’ll probably give him leave,” Matt said as he shrugged. Any further discussion on the subject was postponed as a minivan pulled into the parking lot that Matt and Lana now stood in. “That’s my family. Just… try and tone yourself down, okay?” Matt asked in a lowered voice that he sincerely hoped didn’t sound like begging.

“Matt, glad to see you’re still alive,” the older man leading the trio of newcomers said. Thinning salt and pepper hair framed his tanned and worn skin, and a pair of slightly disapproving brown eyes looked Matt over from head to toe. “I’ve been hearing some rather grim news about the PMCs around the world. I’m glad that whoever you’re working for hasn’t seen fit to sell your life for a few dollars.”

“Adam, is that how you properly greet our son?” The woman next to him admonished. She placed one hand over his and held it firmly before turning back to Matt. “It certainly looks like you’re doing well. After that business with the Army we were all so worried about what you’d do with your life. I’m glad to see you’ve bounced back.”

“Thanks, mom,” Matt said sincerely as he pocketed his sunglasses before pointing to the aged man and woman, then the teenage girl at their heels. “Lana, this is my dad, Adam. My mom, Leigh. The last is my sister, Lilly.” He then turned to Lana and added, “This is Lana Jenkins, my--”

“Giiiiiirlfriend?” Lilly interrupted with a knowing look in her brown eyes.

Lana’s only response was a vocal snrk before she covered her mouth with her hand. Her eyes were hidden behind her sunglasses still but her shaking shoulders betrayed the amount of amusement she had gotten from the comment.

“—subordinate. She and I had leave at the same time and we’re expecting her family to arrive shortly.” Matt finished with a forced tone.

“Subordinate? So… she spends a lot of time under you then?” Lilly added, and her grin only grew as Matt finally surrendered to physical need to facepalm.

“Ha! I’ve been trying to get him to do that all morning!” Lana finally spoke before turning her own grin against Matt. “Seriously though, our dear Matt likes his girls pretty short.”

Before Matt could glare at Lana for that comment, Lilly blinked and asked innocently, “But aren’t you pretty short?”

It was Matt’s turn to stifle a laugh. He had inherited his father’s height at just under six feet and Lilly hovered at around five feet, six inches. Lana in combat boots barely reached an inch over five feet. It wasn’t necessarily Lilly’s comment that Matt found humorous, it was the look on Lana’s face when she realized her impromptu ally in this little gathering might be less than loyal.

“If you’re working with Matt, then you must have some prior experience in the armed forces. Where did you get your training?” Adam asked as he gave Lana the same disapproving evaluation.

“Navy, sir,” Lana answered immediately with an innocuous smile.

“Marines?” Adam pressed, and Matt winced inwardly at the tone his father had used. Only a die-hard Army officer could pull off that level of disdain and dismissal while referring to the Marines.

“Naval Mobile Construction Battalion, actually.”

“Is that so?” Adam said and his expression softened somewhat. “I knew some Seabees back when I served. Good people, every one of them.” He leaned heavily on the cane in his right hand before extending his left to Lana. “I find it’s a good measure of a soldier to test their handshake.”

Before Matt could warn his dad or prevent what was coming next, Lana extended her gloved left hand and grasped Adam’s. “I completely agree, sir. You can tell a lot about what a person’s been through by their hands, after all.” One shake and the hands disengaged and Matt couldn’t help but notice his dad looking down at his hand and wincing once he thought everyone was distracted by the arrival of a second van in the parking lot.

From what Lana had described of her family, Matt expected a half-dozen ill-mannered hooligans, so it came as a surprise when only two people emerged from the new van. The first was obviously Lana’s mother, who shared her short stature and blue eyes though her black hair was going gray around the temples. Fine lines and wrinkles had also begun to take root around her eyes and brow, which hinted at the hard life that Lana had never fully explained.

The other was likely Lana’s brothers judging by eye and hair tones, but that was where the familial similarities ended. He looked young, yet Matt was fairly certain that he was easily six feet or taller. The top of ‘big sister’ Lana’s head would barely come up to his chin. No wonder Lilly’s comment about her height was aggravating, Matt couldn’t help but think as the two newest members of the group approached.

Lana quickly made the introductions for her mother, Lorie, and her oldest brother, William, before asking, “Where’s the others? I was looking forward to seeing Robby and the rest of the hooligans.”

“They’re back at the hotel,” Lorie explained with a regretful expression. “Patrick’s caught a cold and it’s making its way to Jack, Leonard and Thomas. I didn’t want you or your friends getting sick, and Robert volunteered to watch them at the hotel. I know you wanted to have a big family get together, Elaine, but…”

“It’s alright, mom. It’s alright,” Lana said soothingly. “Maybe I’ll come by the hotel later today and I can say hello. Seriously, mom, don’t worry about it.” She turned back and caught sight of the strange look Matt was leveling at her. “What?”

“Elaine?” Matt asked incredulously.

“Oh, bite me, Harris,” Lana huffed before walking over to Lilly and Leigh with her mother in tow. “How about us ladies head inside and get breakfast ordered? Then we can share embarrassing stories about our brothers, right?”

Lilly’s giggling at that suggestion does not bode well for me, Matt thought to himself, and he mentally weighed the blackmail potential of Lana’s real name versus anything his sister could spill. Any further contemplation on the subject was interrupted when Lana’s brother fell into step beside him.

“So, your sister…” The older brother, William, started, and any further thoughts about Lana were shelved as Matt’s big brother instinct kicked in. He didn’t have to look over his shoulder to know his dad was no doubt projecting a glare that could melt rock. The instinctual aggravation sputtered and died as Lana’s brother continued, “What was it like growing up with a sister? A real sister I mean.”

“I’m not certain Lana would appreciate you apparently disqualifying her from the title, William,” Matt said as the male portion of the group slowly began to follow the others into the nearby diner.

“Call me Bill, everyone else does. Has she explained our family situation at all to you?” ‘Bill’ asked after a moment’s hesitation. When Harris nodded, he continued, “With mom working so much she couldn’t be around for us. Lana made sure we ate well, got good grades, and beat the shit out of anyone who gave us trouble. I see Lana next to your sister and I can’t help but think they’re completely different creatures.”

“They’re probably more alike than you think,” Matt said. The men entered the diner and nearly ran into the women that had stopped just inside the doorway. “What’s the holdup?” Matt asked and the only answer came from Lana as she pointed to the big screen TV set up over the bar. Every person in the diner was frozen in place, from the waitresses bringing out plates of food to the patrons at their tables. All eyes were glued to the figure that appeared on the screen, and all Matt could do was whisper, “Oh shit.”

Shining Armor was on the television.

08:05, 10/27/2015, Kaleidoscope Chamber

“Are you positive that you want to do this, captain?” Major Fujikawa asked Shining Armor as the pair entered the Kaleidoscope Chamber. “I don’t know how politicians are back in your home but they’re as vicious as starving dogs here, Americans especially. It could get very ugly, very quickly there.”

“I appreciate your concern, Yumiko. I’ve been watching the television with you and the others. This ‘Goleman’ used his trump card at the end of yesterday’s meeting. By appearing first thing in the morning I can disrupt his momentum and seize the initiative before he can build on yesterday’s revelations,” Shining Armor summarized as he walked around the central platform to a smaller room. He paused for just a moment to look down at the uniform he wore and let out a sigh. “I must confess I would be more comfortable if I were wearing my traditional dress uniform.”

Major Fujikawa smiled apologetically before answering. “Yeah, I’m sorry about that. The Council felt that similar color schemes for the uniforms would symbolize unity, plus Americans have a bit of a cultural bias against red coats. Also, the politicians would probably be uncomfortable with the whole… no pants thing.” She coughed into one hand before turning quickly. “I’d better get back to the rec room if I want to see how this all unfolds. I hear Frank’s bringing popcorn.” Without another word, she beat a hasty retreat.

Shining Armor couldn’t help but chuckle at the human’s reaction even as he entered the adjoining chamber. It’s been quite the adjustment for everypony and everybody, but I’m glad that most of us have adapted to our situations quite well, he thought to himself. Yumiko Fujikawa was the most senior human field operative in XCOM, and had done wonders in helping the other humans accept that there were beings from other worlds that did not want to kill them. The fact that she was also gifted with magic and had apparently been taught by Twilight herself only raised Shining Armor’s opinion of the human. Unfortunately, not all the humans had been as open-minded.

“Good morning, Victor,” Shining Armor greeted as he caught sight of the human in the center of the room. Unlike the other humans in the chamber, he was clad from head to toe in the matte black ‘Titan’ armor that they wore into battle. A purple stripe and emblem on his right arm marked him as a magic user while the armor of his left arm was stripped away and replaced with a different style gauntlet and a bundle of wires that snaked up his arm and into the bulky back of the armor. “I hear you’ll be transporting me to the site and back.”

“That’s correct, sir,” Victor said abruptly, and didn’t offer any further explanation. He also kept his eyes averted to the screens in the room and didn’t glance once towards the unicorn. This type of behavior had become normal whenever Shining Armor had reason to speak with Victor, and he had almost given up on trying to win the human over. His time with Cadance had made him very sensitive to the subtle emotional cues that most species shared, and Victor had proven to be a difficult puzzle. The other hold-outs who had resisted the help of the Equestrian volunteers showed clear markers of fear or anger, but this human had guilt written all over his face whenever Shining Armor saw him.

I don’t have time to ponder just what has been eating him, Shining thought with a mental shrug. “Captain Harris has a lot of confidence in you, and I can see why. Teleportation isn’t an easy thing to manage, I can’t even do it myself. My little sister Twily could barely manage it once upon a time,” he stated with his best winning smile and was rewarded with a barely contained wince from the human. More guilt? Maybe he hurt someone with his magic…

“Kaleidoscope, Zhang. The committee is starting in one minute,” a disembodied voice announced from the speakers in the ceiling. “I’m sending teleportation coordinates now. There’s a three minute window while this area is clear.”

“Solid copy, Zhang,” Victor said as he brought his helmet over his head. Unlike the majority of helmets that Shining Armor had seen, this was made almost entirely of black-tinted glass which was thankfully devoid of the ghoulish imagery other humans had scrawled on theirs. “Coordinates have been received and are locked in, beginning charging sequence now. Captain, we’ll be teleporting in thirty seconds,” Victor explained as he knelt and placed his left hand on the chamber floor. The other humans in the chamber all stepped back as Shining Armor took his position.

I know I’m not smart enough to understand it, but I can’t help but be curious as to how the humans combine technology and magic. Or why they would need to at all, Shining Armor mused as he watched the cables connecting Victor’s gauntlet to his armor began to glow and a visible heat haze began to emanate from them. A high pitched whine assaulted his ears even as the countdown approached zero. The whoosh of displaced air and burst of light heralded the completion of the spell and the dimly lit chamber in the XCOM facility was replaced by a richly furnished waiting room. The only occupant in the room was a tall human with silvery hair and goatee and a serious expression which was only enhanced by the scars running along the right side of his face.

“Good morning, Shaojie,” Shining Armor greeted the human as he trotted up to the double doors. “You’ve got front seats to history. You ready?”

“I doubt anyone is ready for what is about to occur,” Shaojie Zhang replied before appending his statement. “Well, the obvious exception being Commander Bradford.” He looked from the unicorn to Victor. “I would recommend taking your helmet off, corporal. I suspect the tension will be high enough without everyone speculating on the nature of just what you might be.” When Victor complied with the request and stood at Shining Armor’s flank, Zhang turned and pushed the double doors open.

“Excuse me! Disruptions will not be permitted!” Goleman spat, only to stand up clumsily and sent his chair flying as he caught sight of Shining Armor. “Security!” He shrieked even as his attempt to backpedal was impeded by the media desks behind him. The officers at the other entrances were fast on the draw as more than a few managed to draw their weapons before a booming voice from the back of the chamber stopped them.

“Weapons down and safeties on!” Nearly everybody swiveled to stare at the voice’s owner and even Shining Armor nearly did a double take. His research into the political climate of Earth had revealed a dizzying number of names and faces to memorize, but even with all his research it was quite easy to recognize the current Vice President of the United States lurking at the far end of the chamber. “I want to hear what he has to say,” the Vice President said in an even tone and he locked eyes with Shining Armor without flinching away.

Could this be one of XCOM’s mysterious Council members? He thought to himself before filing that possibility away for later consideration. I have more important matters to concentrate on.

Commander Bradford stood up and surrendered his place at the table in the center of the room before holding an arm out towards the unicorn. “To the honorable members of this committee, may I introduce Captain Shining Armor, Prince of the Crystal Empire and Commander of the Equestrian Expeditionary Forces that has been aiding XCOM and all of humanity.”

“Thank you, Commander Bradford,” Shining Armor answered formally and in English, and the entire room held its breath. Every set of eyes was upon him, some with fear but more and more with anticipation. Dozens of video cameras had locked onto him as well and he had to resist the urge to wave a hoof at the untold millions who were probably watching. “As already stated, I lead the volunteers from my world in defending Earth from the barbarians who are attacking it. The people of XCOM have proven themselves to be good friends and I do not wish to cause them trouble with any of you by helping them. Given humanity’s current circumstances, it is perfectly understandable to be suspicious of an outsider, so I hope that my presence here can alleviate some of these concerns. I’m afraid I have a limited amount of time, and there are restrictions on what I can say, but I will now answer any questions you may have concerning me or the forces under my command.” Dead silence filled answered him, but all good things come to an end.

“Bullshit!” Goleman spat as color began to finally return to his face. “You think I’m going to believe that? That you’re here to ‘help’ us out of the goodness of your heart? You’re honestly trying to sell that your people are risking their lives out of make-believe altruism?”

“No, Senator. Six months ago my people were not aware of your existence or the threat you were currently facing. It was only after one of our citizens found herself here quite by accident that we were informed of your situation,” Shining Armor explained evenly. “When she finally was returned to us, she explained in great detail the help she had received from her human friends and the terrible struggle you are currently in. Any friend to her is a friend to me, and my people value friendship above all else.” Shining Armor took a moment to look over the other humans in the room to gauge their reactions. The vast majority were frozen in place and simply staring with trepidation in their eyes. The guards around the room had their hands on their weapons but Shining Armor couldn’t exactly blame them for that reaction. The men and women operating the cameras from the media tables were awestruck and the unicorn didn’t have to stretch his imagination to figure out just what headlines were going through their minds.

“Fucking bullshit!” Goleman roared as he slammed his hands down on the table in front of him. “What was your kind promised for your ‘help?’ Resources? Slaves? I bet this ‘XCOM’ is just a front for your human lackeys, isn’t it? Just how many of you alien freaks are already here just waiting for the right moment to strike?”

Shining Armor patiently waited for the increasingly hysterical senator to finish or at least catch a breath before answering. “To your first question, we have neither asked for nor accepted anything that wasn’t necessary to help our human friends in their fight. Regarding your accusation, the XCOM project was already in place before our arrival and we contacted them directly. To your second question, I’m afraid the numbers and disposition of my people is a state secret.”

“State sec—I AM THE STATE!”

“To clarify, senator, it’s a secret of my state. And to offer a correction, you are not the state. You are an elected official who was chosen to represent the interests of your people.” Before Goleman could interrupt, Shining Armor’s horn glowed and the overweight human was rendered silent despite his attempts to shout the unicorn down. “I studied your forms of government before this meeting, senator. I was initially perplexed and a little worried about how humans could install people in positions of power without the wisdom and oversight of an immortal ruler while also avoiding bloody succession wars. The idea of a representative democracy isn’t unheard of on my world so I was initially relieved that you had such a system in place. It allows the government to exist by the consent of the governed and should you overstep your position there are mechanisms in place for your replacement. I had every expectation that your people were prosperous because the best person possible could be elected to a position where they could do the most good. Then I had the opportunity to watch your little committee on the television.

“What I saw was a pompous windbag applying all of his efforts not to help his people, but to help himself. You created this committee with purely selfish goals in mind at best, or as an attempt to sabotage the humans who are fighting every day to save your people at worst. I honestly cannot comprehend how you were elected as it is quite clear to me that you do not have your people’s best interests at heart. It is my sincere hope that if nothing else comes from these proceedings, it is that those misguided people who voted for you realize your true nature and never vote for you again.” Shining Armor paused for just a moment before using his telekinesis to retrieve Goleman’s chair from the floor and placed it behind the senator. “You will now sit down. You will now be silent. You will not disrupt these proceedings any further.” When Goleman’s muted screaming reached a comically feverish level complete with flying spittle and pointed fingers, Shining Armor pushed the chair into his legs which caused him to fall backwards heavily into it.

“I apologize for my outburst. I’m afraid I have little patience for politicians who exist for their own sake,” Shining Armor stated sincerely before clearing his throat and looking to the other humans in the room. “Now that the Honorable Senator Goleman has surrendered the floor, would anyone else like to ask a question?”

Several moments of silence passed before one of the camera operators in the media area spoke up. “You said that one of your people came here before. Was it someone important?”

Shining Armor’s expression switched from mildly disapproving royalty to sheepish big brother in the blink of an eye. “It was my sister, actually. She was dearly missed by her friends and family while she was away and it makes me happy that she was able to make so many friends while she was here on Earth.”

“Was she part of the royal family? You’re a prince, right?” The next pair of questions came from another in the media section with far less hesitation.

“I am a prince by marriage, and my sister wasn’t royalty during her time on Earth. She was elevated to her current position after her return, though.”

“I have a question,” the Vice President spoke up, but his question sounded more rhetorical than curious. “Why can’t we hear Senator Goleman?”

“That will require a bit of explanation that I’m afraid I can’t adequately do in the time I have this morning. What I can say is that my species is capable of altering how the world works around us to varying degrees.” To illustrate his point, Shining Armor pulled several bits of paper and writing utensils from around the room with his telekinesis and organized them on the desk beside him. “The simplest explanation I have is ‘magic’ but I understand that isn’t much of an explanation at all.”

Little by little the tension began to ebb from the room and within an hour Shining Armor was convinced his approach had won over the majority of the humans in attendance. Senator Goleman could do little more than cross his arms and glare angrily like the impotent ball of rage that he was.

17:15, 10/27/2015, Washington D.C.

David Bradford followed closely behind Zhang as the pair entered the secure garage where their vehicle was kept. It looked like one of the hundreds of glossy black sedans that the politicians used to commute to work, but under its common appearance was enough protection to classify the vehicle as a tank. With the threats that XCOM dealt with on a daily basis, no expense had been spared to protect Bradford. Naturally, Bradford thought it was a waste as any attempted ambush would have a far more difficult time getting past his foresight than any armor plate. What the car did give him, though, was privacy. Bradford stepped into the car’s backseat as Zhang took the driver’s seat. Less than ten seconds passed before he brought his phone up to his ear.

“Congratulations, Captain,” Bradford said without preamble. “Your little stunt nearly crashed Google when millions of people simultaneously submitted a search for your name. C-Span also set a few records as eighty five percent of Americans tuned in to watch the hearing. Your verbal evisceration of Goleman has been watched an estimated two billion times after the first upload to Youtube, with nearly five hundred million unique viewers in less than twelve hours. I might be premature in saying it, but I think that you were successful in getting your message out to the people.”

“I imagine so, though I still have a hard time grasping just how quickly news moves around your world. Major Fujikawa said that some nations had translators working in real time in other countries so that almost everyone could understand even as I was talking. It’s just a little awe inspiring,” Shining Armor said sincerely. “Never thought I would speak to so many all at once, and it felt quite good to put Goleman in his place.”

“It felt good to watch you do it,” Bradford said and only in the privacy of his car did he allow himself to grin so widely.

A moment of silence passed before Shining Armor answered. “Let me guess, our conversation over the phone last night was entirely for show? You knew how this would turn out but you still tried to talk me out of it.”

“Had I not tried to talk you out of it, you would have approached the committee differently and the ending would have been not quite as successful.” Bradford paused before closing his eyes and inhaling slowly. “Captain, your messenger will be arriving shortly and you’ll have a lot to do. I’ll be back at the facility as soon as I can.” He turned off his phone and tapped the glass privacy screen separating the front of the car from the back. “Zhang, we won’t be returning to the hotel.”

“Have they located Discord, sir?”

“Yes, but that’s not the worst of it.”

17:00, 10/27/2015, Canterlot

A change had taken hold over the normally picturesque capital of Equestria. The once clear skies were now dotted with ominous thunderheads and flocks of pegasi guards stood atop them. Guards on every wall scanned the skies and performed their duties with rigid precision and more than one couldn’t help but look to the northwest, where Cloudsdale once stood. Most of the guard and the entire civilian population had no idea what catastrophe had struck the pegasi city but the undercurrent of fear of something similar happening in the capitol was on everypony’s mind.

It was this heightened alert status that caused a squad of pegasi to raise the alarm when Discord was spotted hurling himself at the capital with all the surety of a spear. The outer patrols attempted to halt his approach but were quickly left behind. A warning bolt of lightning followed by several with lethal intent did nothing to slow him down. Magical barriers and spells sprung up and did just as little to stop him as the stone of the castle’s walls. He flew through a dozen rooms before halting in Celestia’s personal chambers.

The alicorn was unconscious on her bed surrounded by several unicorns in medical attire. Celestia’s aurora mane had deflated into a light pink and the commanding presence she once possessed with impossible ease was gone. She looked… fragile. Mortal.

Discord simply stared in horror even as the doctors launched several impromptu and completely ineffectual attacks in defense of the princess. When the shouting of one of the guard captains joined the doctors, Discord finally spoke. “The creatures that attacked her… where are they, captain?” The captain’s shouts led into attacks, so Discord slowly turned to face him. The bed chamber began to fade into a lightless void as he slowly faced his attacker. “You will give me the answers I require or I will take them from you, Captain. I promise that I will not be gentle.” He set his yellow eyes upon the captain… and he continued to turn. Pony eyes, gryphon eyes, fish eyes and eyes beyond all description set themselves upon the captain and a multitude of claws, paws, pincers and tentacles began to reach outward.

“The sun!” The captain yelped even as he tried to back away from something he could not comprehend. “Celestia banished those that attacked Canterlot to the sun!”

“Y’see? That wasn’t so hard, was it?” Discord said cheerily and the sanity-eating specter vanished as though it had never been there. He patted the captain on the head with his paw before teleporting himself out of the bed chamber.

Banishment to the sun was far from the horrific death that the punishment implied. Any who had angered Celestia enough to earn such a punishment found themselves in a blank non-space that was devoid of all sensation and feeling. Time did not pass for those that were banished as their physical bodies were kept in a kind of suspended animation to preserve them, but time for the mind would pass terribly slowly without a means of distraction.

“Well well well, bit off more than we could chew, hmm?” Discord projected his thoughts into the void and was rewarded with a plethora of thoughts sent back to him. “You should count yourself lucky that you encountered Princess Celestia. Princess Luna would have killed you all cleanly, true, but she would have killed you. Celestia is learning the value of mercy, and was perhaps a bit too lenient in her punishment. Now, unfortunately, you must answer to me.

He could feel ripples of confusion answer his declaration, but Discord paid them no heed as he spun together a magical array and set it into the banishment spell. Instantly the void was filled with telepathic screaming as the prisoners bodies were manifested on the surface of the sun and they burned.

“Well, you’ve got a lot to think about so I’ll stop distracting you. Enjoy!” If Discord’s thought form had fingers or a mouth he would have sneered and waved cheerfully as the banishment spell restored their bodies only for them to burn again and again.

04 -- Worst Case Scenario

“I am reporting live from the United Nations building in New York City, where the diplomatic community is still reeling from the revelations that have come from United States Senator Goleman’s committee. From what I understand, there is a flurry of communications going between the diplomats here and their respective governments around the world on just how they should react to the alien that has claimed to have allied itself with David Bradford’s organization. Not all are convinced of its apparent benevolence, especially Senator Goleman and his supporters.

“Still more are dissecting every word it said during its one and only appearance. It admitted to being related to another of its kind that apparently found itself on Earth, but it didn’t say how this other creature found itself here. Its apparent resemblance to mythical ‘unicorns’ leads some to state that its species may have visited Earth in the distant past. Still others have expressed disbelief at what was clearly stated as an ‘immortal ruler’ and the use of ‘magic’ to silence Senator Goleman during his own hearing. This has fueled a massive amount of speculation, from apparent translation error despite its fluency, to religious belief.

“Only one thing is certain at this time. With ‘Shining Armor’ disappearing shortly after the interview and David Bradford nowhere to be found for the last two days, the people of the world are left waiting for answers and hoping that this isn’t the herald to a new wave of invaders.

“As for Senator Goleman, after recovering the ability to speak, he publicly denounced ‘Shining Armor’ as an imperialistic bully while vowing to continue his investigation into ‘XCOM’ and its apparently alien benefactors…”

12:02, 10/29/2015, SURFACE TRAINING FACILITY, XCOM BETA SITE

Matt Harris watched the timer slowly count down before glancing to the other spots on his HUD. Armor systems are okay, PSI is collecting power, everyone else is reading green, he thought before looking back to the timer. Come on, come on, come on…

The timer finally struck zero and a loud buzzer filled the training area. The overhead lights cut out and the night vision in Matt’s helmet activated as he rose from his kneeling position. One hand dug into the pouch at his side and produced six small tungsten projectiles. The HUD instantly highlighted them and after a mental command they all rose out of his palm to hover just behind his left shoulder.

“Alright, kids, you know the drill,” Matt addressed the others in his squad. His eyes flicked to the corner of his vision and a small semi-transparent circle appeared along with blinking dots indicating the positions of his team. “Your priority is to link up with each other before going after Shiny. If you’re caught on your own, retreat and report his position. Understood?”

A chorus of acknowledgements answered Matt and he slowly began to stalk into the maze. Vague memories of the Army’s urban fighting ‘slaughterhouse’ training tickled at the back of his mind and the feeling was certainly helped by the M4A1 in his hands. It was of the shorter CQBR variety, but it fit his grip like a glove.

Matt rounded a corner and was halfway to the next turn when a shout through the radio and a burst of gunfire assailed his ears, followed by Yuri Romalov’s light flipping from green to red along with a not so helpful [DISABLED] label. So early, too? Ah damn it.

“Zhang, start scanning and report Shiny's position,” Matt ordered as he continued to advance around the next corner and spotted a familiar figure. “Finch, I’m coming up on your back.”

Jack Finch’s armored form didn’t react as Matt came up behind and tapped his shoulder. “All quiet here, boss.” He rose from his kneeling position while keeping his rifle trained further down the corridor before asking, “Does Zhang have the target?”

Before Matt could answer the question, another report came through the radio. “Harris, Jenkins. I’ve got Victor with me and we’re heading to where Yuri got taken out— wait. I’ve got eyes on the prize, but he’s moving fast. I just spotted him moving through a corridor parallel to our current path.”

For a brief moment a yellow spot appeared on the minimap on Matt’s HUD, and despite himself he couldn’t stop a small smile from creeping up on his face. “Good work, Jenkins. There’s a hub that your corridor empties into north of your position, and his path should head that way too. Finch and I will double time to you and we’ll set an ambush.” Both Lana and Victor acknowledged the orders as Matt began to sprint in the direction he had indicated, with Finch close behind.

“Contact right!” Victor announced, and the sound of rifle fire heralded the collapse of Matt’s impromptu plan. Several shots rang out only to abruptly end just as Victor’s light flipped from green to red. Again the yellow light appeared on the map and Lana’s indicator began to shadow its movement.

“Sorry, boss. Victor got caught in an intersection. I hope you and Finch are ready because you’re about to have company. Shiny is coming at you at full speed,” Lana reported between breaths as she no doubt sprinted to keep up. “I’ve got Wallflower running so once he slows down, he’s mine.”

“Copy that. Finch, go right and find cover once we reach the hub,” Matt ordered as the pair sprinted down the corridors to the ambush site. Finch split off and took up a position near one of the cement support pillars while Matt crouched behind several boxes in the center of the room. When the yellow spot on his map approached the entrance to the hub, he pulled a smoke grenade and hurled it like a baseball. Matt’s HUD locked on to the thrown device and with a small tap from his magic it traversed the length of the room just as Shining Armor came into view.

The unicorn was far from unprepared, however. The grenade was stopped dead as a blade held aloft by telekinesis spun into place and batted it out of the air with enough force to break the grenade in half. Just as Matt expected, the grenade’s expected stream of smoke came out all at once from the impact, and he began to move forward to capitalize on the reduced visibility.

The advantage of the smoke screen wasn’t available for long as Shining Armor demonstrated his skills by sweeping the smoke away from him with the telltale glow of his magic, and Matt couldn’t help but curse. That curse died in his throat as his HUD picked up Lana’s IFF tag plowing through the smoke to engage Shining from behind.

The only indication the unicorn gave that he was aware of the attack was a single ear flicking backwards, followed by a second blade swooping around behind him. Matt couldn’t see just what happened, but Lana’s colorful profanity followed by her indicator light turning red was enough for him to confirm that another part of the plan had fallen through. Not even Finch opening up on full auto was enough to slow Shining Armor down as a third blade snapped into position and oscillated wildly to deflect the incoming fire. The unicorn’s eyes were hidden behind operations goggles, but there was no mistaking that Shining Armor had locked on to Matt as two blades launched towards him.

Time slowed to a crawl as Matt’s most temperamental ability finally manifested. He could see Shining Armor’s oscillating blade wasn’t blocking Finch’s shots through pure luck or blind flailing of the weapon. Each turn of the blade precisely blocked an incoming bullet without the unicorn so much as glancing in the direction of the incoming fire. As fascinating as that was to observe, what demanded Matt’s attention was the two blades that were rapidly approaching him. The first flipped up vertically and spun on its axis to try and force Matt to dodge to his right, while the second turned horizontally and came at waist level to deliver a knock-out blow. Both weapons were oriented so that their flat sides were leading, which gave Matt a depressingly familiar view of the intricate vine-and-clover etching that spanned the length of them.

I think I know how you’re blocking Finch, Shiny, Matt thought, and he would have tried to grin if his body wasn’t just as restricted as the rest of the world around him. Extensive study on the few times he had been able to reproduce the ability had shown that the flow of time had not been affected but his mind somehow sped up to a point where it seemed like that was the case. In the grand scheme of things his body was still limited by the normal flow of time, which prevented Matt from performing inhuman feats of speed or dodging, but it didn’t stop him from using his other abilities.

A dull ache began to creep into Matt’s mind as he gave the mental commands to the tungsten projectiles that were hovering beside him. Two projectiles targeted the first incoming blade as it turned while the next two targeted the other. The last two projectiles he sent after Shining Armor. If my theory is right…

Time snapped back to normal flow without any warning. Matt’s impromptu defense did little more than knock Shining’s attack out of alignment, but it was enough for both blades to whizz past the human harmlessly. Matt’s counterattack came when his two remaining projectiles shot towards the unicorn, one immediately behind the other just as he opened fire with his own rifle. Just like with Finch, Matt’s shots were blocked easily but his sharp eyes caught the first signs of surprise on the Unicorn’s face. Any triumphant feelings were quickly lost when his feet flew out from under him as Shining Armor pulled back his blades.

A half-second later, a buzzer sounded and the lights of the training area flooded the room with normal levels of illumination. “End ex, end ex. Shot confirmed connected on Shining Armor from Matt Harris. Good work, people,” the disembodied voice of Major Fujikawa announced through the loudspeakers.

Matt couldn’t help but grin as he removed his helmet and slowly tried to rise. An offered hand from Finch helped him get back on his feet. “Thanks. The Titan armor’s got its benefits, but I can’t help but feel a bit like a turtle on its back at times,” he said, which earned a chuckle from Finch as he removed his own helmet. The majority of the faceplate was black-tinted glass but unlike Matt’s, the British soldier had elected to include a ghoulish skull on the mostly featureless helmet.

“Glad we finally got a win under our belts,” Finch grinned back. “Though there’s something I don’t understand. I’m laying into him with all the lead I’ve got and I don’t get as much as a glance. He sees you and half the blades come out.” His voice dropped down to barely a whisper before asking, “Did you do something to tick Shiny off, sir? He seems rather… focused on you whenever we have these training sessions.”

“Well, I was Twilight’s number one student. Maybe he’s testing her teaching methods through me?” Matt lied smoothly, and Finch’s shrug was a good enough indicator that the explanation had been bought.

“Excellent work, Captain Harris,” Shining Armor offered his congratulations with a sincere if somewhat grudging smile. A quick tug with his magic lowered the goggles to dangle around his neck where they tapped lightly against his matte black armor. “It all happened pretty quickly but if I’m guessing right, you had your two telekinetic shots split in different directions shortly before I moved to intercept? I got one but the other clipped me.” Shining turned to the side to show a scrape that ran along his armor shortly before it was obscured by his four blades returning to the holsters at his flanks.

“That’s correct,” Matt confirmed. “After watching you block shots without having to look in the direction of incoming fire, I got to thinking about how you were doing it. You’re using a light shield that tells you when a shot is incoming and that lets you block with your weapons, right? My second telekinetic shot followed into the shadow of the first to try and get past that.”

Shining nodded and Matt thought he caught what might have been a glimmer of respect in his expression. “It’s three shields, actually. Just one shield will tell me something is coming, but it doesn’t give me directionality or speed. Your bullets, even the rubber ones, move too fast for me to physically see them so I have to layer the shields to give me enough information to mount a proper defense. I didn’t spot your second projectile until the third shield.”

Finch scratched his chin before asking his question. “Why not use a bubble shield? It seems less complicated with a smaller margin for error.”

“It’s true that a bubble shield would provide the most comprehensive defense in most situations, but the power drain is far too great to maintain for long under sustained fire. Even using a directional shield with the same durability takes more energy than using light shields and a physical object with telekinesis to block. It’s a bit of a trade-off between efficiency versus effectiveness. The Clover Leaves certainly help with my energy efficiency in the field though, but blocking the enemy plasma shots with just those is less than ideal,” Shining explained, and Matt had to suppress a smirk.

I wonder if their parents were like that, Matt couldn’t help but muse to himself. He reminds me so much of Twily when he gets to explaining things. He was just about to provide his own comment on the explanation when Lana walked into the hub with a surly look on her face.

“What I’d like to know is how in God’s name did you know that I was behind you? I might not be very good at the whole magic thing, but I’m a master at using Wallflower. You shouldn’t have been able to do that,” Lana fumed.

“You can blame Captain Harris for that,” Shining said with a good-natured smirk. “When I was clearing the smoke I felt the pressure of you plowing through it. Since your direction and speed were constant as far as I could tell, it was relatively simple task to take you out of the game.” When Victor came around the corner with his helmet under his arm, Shining perked up. “I also wanted to compliment you on your attempt, Victor. Teleporting the blade I sent after you directly behind me was a rather inspired move and it did almost get me. I’ve noticed that you’ve improved quite a bit in both your speed and accuracy every time we do one of these exercises.”

“Thank you, sir,” Victor said without any real enthusiasm, and kept his gaze locked somewhere just over Shining’s head before support personnel began to filter into the area.

Field medics checked each of them out in turn before turning to Yuri as he wobbled into the area while being supported by Zhang. His helmet had a spider web of cracks running across it and a dribbling flow of blood leaked down his face from a cut on his forehead. “I’m fine, I’m fine,” Yuri said as he tried to wave off the medics. A stern glare from a pink unicorn with a bandage and syringe flank mark made the burly Russian laugh nervously before surrendering to the medic’s help. “I ducked when I should have jumped,” he explained before wincing as the unicorn rather forcefully cleaned the wound and bandaged it.

Shining Armor’s enthusiasm for the moment gradually dimmed and his expression assumed the poker face that Matt increasingly associated with bad news. “I’m glad we had as many of these training exercises as we could,” he started with a sincere note of regret in his tone. “You’ve all improved quite a bit…”

Matt caught Lana and Zhang’s eyes with a wary glance. “I can sense a ‘but’ coming.” He said, and it was all but confirmed when Shining Armor’s stoic expression faltered for just a moment.

“C’mon, don’t be like that,” Lana said cheerfully. “You’re letting that meeting with Goleman get to you. Despite what the politicians are saying, everyone with a brain knows the senator was laying it on pretty thick since he’s up for reelection this year. I hear Peter Van Doorn and a number of other highly placed folks in the armed forces are going public with the amount of help you and yours have provided.” When Shining Armor didn’t immediately make the connection, Lana continued. “Van Doorn? He’s the army general we picked up off the freeway overpass in Los Angeles a couple of months ago.”

“Ah, I remember now,” Shining said after a moment’s hesitation. “Recent events have been distracting me lately. It seems like the only times I can focus any more are during exercises like these or when we’re out in the field.” When he caught the looks of concern from the assembled humans, he closed his eyes and sighed. “All your questions will be answered tonight.” Without another word he turned and exited the training area, leaving the humans to all share wary glances.

17:11, 10/29/2015, MESS HALL, XCOM BETA SITE

“Where did they all go? I haven’t seen Shiny or any of his people since the end of the exercise,” Lana asked warily as she leaned forward and lowered her voice. “They haven’t been this skittish since they first got here, and that was months ago.”

Matt simply nodded and took another bite of his food while turning the issue around in his head to try and piece together just why Shining had acted the way he had and just where the other Equestrians had disappeared to. Shining’s always been rather duty driven, and he always makes a point of coming down to the mess hall after practice is complete. Are they even on base anymore? That thought led to the next question. Where could they possibly go if they aren’t here anymore? It’s wilderness for miles in every direction and they’d fare better than most if they had to go out there, but why would they? The only other ways out of the base are the Skyrangers or…

“Zhang, do you know the Kaleidoscope schedules?” Matt asked as casually as he could.

“I do not know the exact time but I do know there was a planned activation today,” Zhang answered plainly and his expression betrayed nothing, but the slightest pause in eating his own meal betrayed the fact that he had come to the same conclusion that Matt had.

Lana apparently arrived at the same conclusion as she spoke again. “You think they all went home? I’m surprised none of them at least said goodbye. Do you think that… maybe they felt that their obligation has been fulfilled? I suppose I can see why they’d be reluctant to risk dozens of lives simply because we saved one of theirs.” Even as she finished her sentence, Lana’s tone made it increasingly obvious that she didn’t believe what she was saying. “Say, do you think their leaving is the reason for the emergency officers meeting in an hour?” When both Zhang and Matt turned to stare at her, she quickly backtracked. “I mean… uh… what officers meeting? Those are secret so I wouldn’t know about that.”

“Wait here, I’ll be right back,” Matt said as he rose and made his way to one of the other tables. While there was no formal assignment of who sat at which table, more often than not each of the Strike teams tended to congregate at the same table every meal; same for the engineers and scientists. The Interceptor pilots and Skyranger crews studiously ignored each other but nevertheless chose tables that were side by side. The last table was taken up by the specialists under Matt’s command and was commonly referred to as ‘the spooky table’ when they thought he wasn’t listening.

Strike One’s table was just as lively as Matt remembered, with everyone present laughing at one of the seemingly improbable stories that Sergeant Robert Sachs had shared. The table calmed as Matt approached only for Sachs to launch into another story for the benefit of the relatively fresh-faced rookies that sat on the far side. “This, boys and girls, is Captain Matt Harris. He kills the X-Rays with his mind.” The rookies’ reactions varied, as most had at least one deployment under their belt and had witnessed just what a unicorn could do in a fight, but few had the opportunity to see Captain Harris in combat. The lack of disbelief from the veterans at the table did more to quiet any disbelievers than anything Matt could have hoped to say.

“I don’t mean to interrupt, I just need a word with the Lieutenant,” Matt said with a nod to Patrick Carlock and the former army engineer rose and joined Matt. “The meeting we’ve got in an hour… I think I know what it’s going to be about,” he whispered just loud enough to be heard over the general clamor of the mess hall. “If the worst case turns out to be true, can I count on you to follow my lead?”

“Is that an order?” Patrick asked, not unreasonably.

“No, it's not. I don't command Strike One any more, that's your job now,” Matt said to try and diffuse the tension their conversation was generating. “If this meeting is the worst case scenario I'm worried about, then you'll know what I'm asking.”

Patrick gave Matt one last skeptical look before nodding. “I trust your judgment, Matt. You do realize that I'm going to spend the rest of this meal wondering what you're talking about, right?” The junior officer chuckled before finally asking, “Is there anything else?”

“No, that was it,” Matt answered and he watched Patrick turn back to his team. I really hope it isn't the worst case... he thought as he turned back to his own team to finish his meal.

18:00, 10/29/2015, BRIEFING ROOM, XCOM BETA SITE

The murmur of hushed voices was absent in the briefing room as each of the Strike team commanders and their subordinates sat in complete silence. All were quick to notice the empty seats that were usually filled by their Equestrian counterparts. Wary looks were shared for several minutes before Commander Bradford stepped into the room, followed by Major Fujikawa and Shining Armor.

Bradford's trademark glare was present but was slightly unfocused, while Shining Armor's expression was studiously blank. The unicorn was wearing the dress uniform he had brought from his homeworld and the Clover leaves were sheathed at his sides. Fujikawa trailed behind.

Matt rose and saluted with the rest of the officers as Commander Bradford walked down the aisle to the center of the room. Shining Armor didn't so much as spare a glance as he passed, with his gaze locked firmly in front of him as he stood beside Bradford. The commander returned the salute and everyone took their seats.

Once everyone settled in, Commander Bradford stepped forward and spoke. “I would like to offer congratulations to all of the Strike teams for their outstanding work over the past few months. Since June, we've seen a significant escalation in the aliens' prosecution of this war, but that has dwindled to levels not seen since January. We had first thought this was because of our stiff resistance, but that assumption may prove to be premature.”

Bradford stepped back and Shining Armor stepped forward. The covers on the Clover Leaves unlatched and they swept to each corner of the room. Before anyone could raise a question, the four weapons pulsed with light and the drab briefing room disappeared only to be replaced with a battlefield frozen in time. A trio of alien ships loomed in the early evening sky and a pack of heavily armored Mutons fired at distant targets. What drew Matt's attention most was the white-robed Ethereal that stood serenely in the center of the mayhem.

Son of a bitch, Matt couldn't help but think as he subconsciously went through his mental shielding exercises while trying not to think about the precious few times XCOM had encountered that specific type of alien. The first time had resulted in the loss of an entire Strike team. The second would have had similar results were it not for the Skyrangers, Interceptors and an excessive amount of close air support. Where did this happen? I don't remember hearing about any operation that has encountered one of them in at least two months, Matt thought as he wracked his mind for any detail he might have missed before he began to examine the settings that surrounded the Mutons.

The battle itself took place on the outer edges of a hedge garden that was almost completely destroyed or on fire. Towers of white stone could be seen in every direction and colorful banners with sun and moon iconography could be seen hanging from them. Small packs of unicorns in gleaming armor lashed out with their magic but far more were suppressed by the Mutons fire and the ships in the sky.

“This memory was provided by one of the royal guards currently stationed in Canterlot,” Shining Armor explained, and Matt knew the unicorn well enough to realize just how much effort it was taking to keep his voice neutral. The image began to shift and Shining Armor continued, “This memory was provided by one of the surviving weather team members of Cloudsdale.” The images finally settled on what would have been considered a fantastic city in the clouds were it not for the volleys of plasma fire and the gaping wounds they left behind in the city. A formation of four alien fighters bracketing a massive battleship dominated the scene, and Matt could pick out what appeared to be dozens of Floaters and Cyberdisks engaging Pegasi.

The silence in the room as deafening as the implications of these scenes hit the humans, and Matt spared a glance at Patrick. The Strike One officer's face was pale and Matt didn't have to strain his imagination to know what he was thinking. This is the worst case scenario you mentioned, isn't it?

“Both of these memories are from approximately two days ago,” Shining Armor continued. “Nearly ten thousand casualties have been reported so far and Cloudsdale's foundation has been damaged to the point where the vast majority of the city has crumbled and dispersed. The aliens were defeated but at this time we are not confident we can repel an attack of this magnitude again.”

“How did your defenders repel this attack?” Someone asked, and Matt was too distracted by the horror of the scene around him to identify the speaker. “Even we would be hard pressed to win a fight like this.”

“The weather teams at Cloudsdale were able to destroy one of the alien escorts before Princess Luna and her Sentinels arrived. While her Sentinels engaged the lesser enemies, she dispatched the battleship and two of the escorts. The remaining escort fled the battle.” The scene advanced to show Luna cutting the battleship to pieces in less than a second, but before any of the humans could consider the implications of such power the scene shifted back to Canterot. The scene had changed to show the Solar Princess in all her terrible glory facing down the score of Mutons and the Ethereal leading them. “Celestia defended the capital and banished the aliens and their ships to the sun, but she was gravely wounded in the process.”

Shining tried to continue but his words died in his throat, not that anyone had noticed. The vast majority of XCOM personnel had heard of the levels of power that both Celestia and Luna were capable of, but most simply assumed a significant portion of what they attributed to the princesses as something bordering on religious fervor. Even Matt had his doubts as to just what they could do, but seeing a battleship cut to pieces caused him to revise his estimate upwards. Shiny didn't mention just how Celestia was wounded, but the fact that she took on dozens of Mutons, three ships and an Ethereal is shocking.

When it became apparent that Shining Armor had nothing else to say, Major Fujikawa stepped forward and cleared her throat. “I've discussed all possible actions we can with the relevant parties and have come to a decision. Due to the lull in alien activity on Earth, combined with the support being offered by the governments around the world, Commander Bradford has tasked me with forming an expeditionary force to assist Equestria and its allies in their defense. We’ve made excellent progress on shoring up our defenses here, but we also are aware that a significant number of the troops will want to stay and defend their homes, so this assignment will be for volunteers. The next Kaleidoscope activation is scheduled for just under two days from now, so you have time to discuss who is willing to participate.”

Matt stood as soon as the major finished, which drew all eyes to him. “Commander, Major, Captain,” he addressed the three at the head of the room. “I know the specialists under my command very well and I already know what their answers will be. The Mente Materia division volunteers for the assignment.” The core of Mente Materia was comprised of Matt, Zhang, Lana and Yuri, and they all had the privilege of knowing Twilight during her time on Earth and had been quite accepting of the Equestrian reinforcements. The new arrivals to the division had taken more time to adjust but were just as comfortable with their non-human allies as the veterans in the group. He knew just how they would react to this news. Well, all but one, but he isn’t in a position where he can refuse, Matt thought to himself, but any further musing was put aside as Patrick stood up.

“I don’t like the idea of Shining’s people getting attacked because they helped us, and Strike One will agree.” Patrick said, his tone of voice edged with steel. Robert Sachs, his second in command, nodded and stood beside him.

Once Patrick stood, the momentum steadily grew as each of the Strike leaders and their subordinates stood in turn until the entire assembly was standing. Major Fujikawa had the smallest of smirks on her face while Shining simply looked stunned, and both of them looked to Bradford with expressions that nearly screamed, you knew this was going to happen!

If Bradford noticed those expressions, he did not react to them as he stepped forward and issued his orders. “Details on the assignment will be available shortly. If there are no questions, you’re dismissed.”

05 -- Supplemental Files, Infantry Tactics

Synopsis of Evolving Infantry Tactics for the Equestrian Armed Forces
By Lt. Tower Shield

Before I begin my summation, I feel that I must elaborate on the breadth of my own career. I do this not out of pride or egoism, but to establish my credentials in giving this analysis. I’m a career Guardspony with over a decade’s worth of experience across Equestria. I’ve served as a guard in several embassies, and I’ve had the rare privilege of seeing some of the most talented weapon masters of any race you could name. I am also well versed in current and past forms of warfare for every race on our world.

At the time of writing it has been over three months since military aid was first offered to and accepted by the humans against our mutual enemies, and the fighting is unlike anything I have ever experienced. The humans (and now us) fight an enemy that can strike nearly anywhere around the world with little or no warning, and they do so with a callous brutality that scars the soul. The humans’ form of warfare is agile and lightning fast as a necessity to counter them. If we are to survive, we will need to take their lessons to heart. Below I will list the most major lessons that the Equestrian Volunteers have learned during their time on Earth, as well as my recommendations for assimilating them into our armed services as a whole.

1: Armor

Based on the reports by Twilight Sparkle and the information given by the humans after official contact, it was determined that the primary means of attack by the invaders was a heat-based projectile called ‘plasma’. An area struck by a plasma bolt feels like it is heated to temperatures above dragonfire in less than a second which is catastrophic to unarmored beings and it’s enough to sear my coat from a near miss. Current Guard armor is designed to defend against conventional types of damage (crushing, slashing, and piercing) and is completely ineffectual against plasma fire.

Once this information was confirmed by Captain Steel first hand, the princesses saw fit to have the entire Volunteer division outfitted in suits forged from dragon scales and enhanced with as many heat shielding spells as could be managed in the field. The armor isn’t as comprehensive in its protection against conventional damage as it lacks the hardened plate necessary for such protection. This deficiency is more than made up for with heat resistance and reduced weight. I’ll go into the benefits of the reduced weight in a later section.

The humans have also provided their own contribution to the Volunteer armor packages. After the first deployments, their chief engineer created a series of supplemental armor pieces that could be affixed around the pony and over the dragonscale suits to provide further protection. I can personally attest to the quality of the human forged armor as it stopped a blow that would have pierced or at least crushed the regular Guard armor I wore during my years of service. I do not know how the human armor smiths were able to craft such sturdy and lightweight plates, but I am thankful for their contributions.

If we can somehow recreate their smithing processes then I am quite certain the current style of armor will be obsolete within a year.

2: Headwear

Prior to our involvement with the humans, Sky Bolt had created a special interface for the Crystal Armor Suits used by the Dusk Guard to enhance their senses. An enchanted visor allows the wearer to see in low light or no light conditions as well as marking allies and enemies. It worked splendidly for Sky Bolt’s compatriots, but were largely ignored by the larger Guard organizations.

The humans we’ve worked with, however, used similar devices in every encounter I’ve taken part in and with an added perk: Their visors and helmets allow them to speak to each other somehow, such that they are able to share information instantly, and from distant locations. A week after her first deployment, Sky Bolt was able to modify and upgrade all the helmets of the Volunteers to share that same functionality. Staunch traditionalists might not understand the significance of such a development, especially when compared to other things the humans will no doubt share in the coming days, but I feel I must fully explain the potential impact of this development.

It’s been centuries since the last major deployment of the Guard but they still train in the traditional battlefield communication methods of horns and magical lights if a unicorn is available. Gryphon organizations have complex flag signals to relay messages to and from the front. Rumor also has it that the Minotaurs created a way to send their voice to distant places, but as with all things they are not keen on sharing their inventions. Best case scenario: It can take several minutes for a squad officer’s report to reach a field commander and several more minutes for orders to be relayed. All along the way signals can be mixed up and disaster might strike.

In contrast, the humans are able to use their helmets to speak to each other on the battlefield as though they were standing next to each other, and their squad officers can relay messages up the command structure or to other squads in the immediate area instantly. Such communication need not even be verbal, as I survived an ambush set by our enemies when one squad sighted and marked enemies with their helmets which warned of their approach. The value of such communication cannot be overstated, given the nature of our enemy.

3: Reorganization

Due to the previous two points, a near total reorganization from the ground up will need to be done to best take advantage of these developments. The impromptu squad level changes that were implemented while on Earth will provide a good base for us to build upon.

(Artist depiction of Heater Shield in heavy armor created in cooperation with XCOM, which is capable of withstanding significant punishment. The visor built into the helmet communicates seamlessly with other headwear and with the humans as well.)

3a. Earth Ponies

The majority of Earth Pony training for the Guard is centered around several key traits: Strength, stability and stamina. They are taught to overpower their enemies with heavy hoof strikes while learning to rely on their armor to deflect incoming blows, and because of this the emphasis on balance and momentum is especially crucial. In large scale battles, they are trained to form phalanxes to hold an enemy ground force in place to allow supporting ponies to handle them. It has been hundreds of years since we’ve felt the need for a large scale deployment and I strongly suspect that there will never be such a deployment again.

The humans employed such formations with their infantry hundreds of years ago, but now that form of warfare is completely extinct. With the development and prevalence of ranged weaponry on their world, melee combat as a primary means of engagement is unheard of except in dire circumstances. Combining that with their communicators allows a smaller squad of humans to cover and defend a wider area. Defense on the individual level places far more emphasis on evading an enemy’s attack or avoiding their line of sight to prevent an attack from being launched at them entirely. To compare, the current army-scale Earth Pony detachment is much like a turtle to weather enemy attacks. Human infantry detachments are more like a swarm of hornets that relies on speed and precision and just as much attack as defense.

The training emphasis for the volunteers assisting the humans has thus shifted to other key traits. Stability remains a strong point but speed and agility are far more important. The aliens’ emphasis on ranged weaponry demands that any Earth Pony in combat needs to be both fast and alert to evade an incoming attack as well as advance to striking range. Once they are in range the aliens often face two choices: Stay and defend themselves in close quarters or break cover and flee. One of the younger volunteers (Heater Shield, no relation) performed this maneuver several times in quick succession while coordinating with human forces to uproot an alien force with almost no friendly casualties; though he was tragically slain near the battle’s conclusion. The surviving Earth Ponies took his example to heart and have taken to tailoring a patch in the likeness of Heater's cutie mark (a golden shield) for their uniforms to mark themselves as veterans.

The humans I have spoken to have also expressed some rather smug satisfaction upon seeing this in action though that does require a little bit of explanation. As mentioned previously the vast majority of their warfare is done at long range and melee is only used as a last resort. As such, when the aliens field monsters that are not only capable of getting into close range but also able to inflict terrible bloodshed, the humans struggled to find a countermeasure. The first is the specialists in their Mente Materia division, who are capable of dispatching the aliens with their magic though the effort is very tiring for them. The second is [REDACTED], but those are in short supply and only appear on the battlefield in dire situations.

Now, with Equestrian intervention, they are capable of turning the tides and using the aliens tactics against them. The humans have taken to calling us ‘Flankers’, and it’s a label most of my fellow Earth Ponies wear proudly.

I would be remiss if I did not acknowledge that Earth Ponies who fill this role face an extreme amount of danger. Even the most agile of ponies faces a significant chance of getting hit by enemy fire, and the dragonscale armor with the human 'carapace' enhancements only goes so far to mitigate the damage. In the new squad-based formations, an Earth Pony will volunteer to take the 'Flanker' role while others will provide covering fire with plasma pistols (provided by the humans, though crossbows with sufficient modifications could also apply) and act as a melee deterrent.

It is also worth noting that the Earth Pony contingent of the volunteers had almost no access to their magical talents due to the condition of the magical field on Earth, beyond their natural gifts of speed and strength, so those abilities were not factored into this evaluation.

(Artist depiction of Firecracker and two TK blades. Lighter armor allows for greater mobility and the goggles provide the same information interface that the helmets while not interfering with spellcasting)

3b. Unicorns

Unicorns have always filled a crucial role in the Guard by fulfilling many roles both offensive and defensive, and this hasn't changed much over the past few centuries. Current unicorn training usually revolves around a 'jack of all trades' training style where they are trained in basic offensive and defensive spells as well as healing to fill most of the roles that might be needed in their given units. This theoretically allows unicorns to go where they're needed and fill any of the roles they were trained for. Even Shining Armor (who is better known for his shield spells) is trained in the basics of other spell schools so he can step in if needed.

Human magical training emphasizes the opposite for two reasons. One, they lack a teacher that is capable of breaking down the basic concepts and formulae needed to understand and try new spells. It is true that Twilight Sparkle taught some of the first humans about magic but by her own admission they simply covered the absolute basics of spellcasting before she was returned home. Because of this, when a human develops magical talent, he or she is often encouraged to train extensively with that ability. If it is similar to an ability that another soldier possesses, they are tutored to increase their effectiveness.

The second is more guesswork and conjecture based on my own observations in the field combined with several discussions I’ve had with Shining Armor and some other unicorns. When outside their armor the humans almost always wear devices to block their connection to the power of the Field much like the horn locks we use on criminals who refuse to repent. In addition the magic they are able to cast without their armor is dramatically weaker than when they are in the field of combat.

My colleagues and I have come to the conclusion that the humans lack the ability to control their magic as easily as we do, which is perfectly understandable given that they are just learning how to use it again. They wear their magic suppressors to prevent wild magic while not practicing or in combat, though this doesn’t explain how their magic gains power and precision while they wear their armor, but I’m getting off topic.

After analyzing the tactics of the humans, the emphasis began to shift to unicorns with highly specialized talents. Much like the Rangers in Equestria, unicorns were given the freedom to pursue more intensive training in the magic they were best at. Telekinetic practice with TK blades is required for self defense at the minimum, but we are now seeing a significant increase in the individual effectiveness of each Unicorn in their chosen role that justifies this shift in training.

Shining Armor has become an absolute master in shield techniques to the point where he has begun to experiment with the basic traits of the shields themselves to either slow incoming projectiles, dissipate plasma fire as opposed to blocking it, or reflect incoming fire back at its source instead of simply blocking the damage. Nova Beam of the Dusk Guard continues to practice the basics of defensive and healing spells, but with his added practice with offensive magic, he has made his most destructive beam spells far more precise and efficient. With the aid of a Pegasus spotter he’s also now capable of indirect fire over obstacles to targets he himself cannot see. Dawn Triage, formerly from the Rangers and now part of the Dusk Guard, is an excellent example of this training method already in practice, as the Rangers encouraged such specialization in their healers. After saving so many lives in the field, one of the humans went so far as to call Dawn a 'thaumaturgist', which roughly translates to 'miracle worker' in one of the human languages.' ~~She’s still terrifying with those ropes, though.~~

This specialization shouldn’t be applied to the entirety of the Arcanists in the Guard, however. The majority of the rank and file should still continue their comprehensive training for all schools but specialists should be chosen to fill specific roles where appropriate.

It is also worth mentioning that it is now required that unicorns become proficient in mental shielding spells, as we became aware of the horrifying abilities the aliens have. While rare, some have encountered aliens capable of mind magic that has been illegal in Equestria for as long as Equestria has existed. They abuse their gifts to subvert the free will or simply shatter the minds of their victims. The aliens do this without restraint or concern for their safety or their victims, and while the humans are making amazing strides to try and develop a countermeasure to it, it often falls to the Unicorn to deal the killing blow against the alien that’s using such atrocities.

(Artist depiction of Headwind. The light armor provides enough defense to survive at least one shot without impeding mobility and the visor display provides the same information as the other headgear without interfering with the pegasus's vision.)

3c. Pegasi

It should be first noted that Pegasi weather control magic was just as stunted as Earth Pony magic on the human world, and the following tactics were developed accordingly. This was probably for the best in the long run, though. Interestingly enough, one of the few rules that humans impose on their chosen forms of warfare is that manipulation of the weather is strictly forbidden, but I digress.

Pegasi in the traditional role of the Guard fulfill the roles of air superiority, recon and fast attack, as well as weather manipulation for both defense and offense. Aside from the loss of weather control, the Volunteers fulfill a similar role when deployed alongside the humans and by extension their future will likely change the least in the Guard.

Prior to our joining the war, the humans sorely lacked an infantry-level air superiority option, as they often had to make do with their not inconsiderable airships plus ground fire to swat the alien fliers out of the air. They also required the air ships to provide overwatch on the area of operations by acting as an 'eye in the sky' to keep the humans informed of enemy movements. If these airships are destroyed, such as in the Dusk Guard's first deployment, the ground team loses a significant advantage of both overwatch and deterrence from enemy infantry-level fliers.

Introduction of Pegasi into the squad structure takes some of the pressure off these air ships by filling one or both roles. As these airships are used not only for the previously mentioned roles but also acts as a potential quick exit for ground forces if necessary, their preservation is considered a top priority.

[The next section is hastily penciled into the margins]

The Wonderbolt’s defense of Cloudsdale has provided us with a solution to a problem I always feared would crush us. The humans possess airships capable of both terrifying speed and destruction which they use to counter the alien airships when and where they appear. As we have absolutely nothing comparable to rely on, I was struggling to come up with a solution should the worst case scenario occur. While the princesses did an unparalleled job in their defense of innocent lives, I fear we may not be able to rely on them to deal with a large number of these attackers, especially if they hit several places at once.

At this time, I’ve spoken with Shining Armor and a draft is going to be issued to all Pegasi weather teams in Equestria to be trained in precision lightning strikes on alien ships. We cannot surrender the skies to the invaders, as human records show just how badly defenders on the ground fare when the attackers have air superiority. Every ship we destroy costs the aliens and saves ponies lives on the ground.

I just hope it will be enough.

Author's Note

A lot of you will probably recognize this chapter from the short lived Supplemental Files side story. After much deliberation I've decided to include the first of the Supplemental Files and all future chapters of this nature as part of Mente Materia, and the 'Supplemental Files' story will not be updated going forward. I'll keep it on hand since folks have already left comments there. Feel free to comment on this also!

Also, special thanks goes out to KairaAnix for the art in this chapter!

06 -- Reunion

"I don't know what effect they have on you, sir, but they give me hope for the future."
-General Peter Van Doorn, speaking at the Goleman Committee.

16:39, 10/31/2015, MENTE MATERIA BARRACKS, XCOM BETA SITE

In the end, Matt had been right: every member of Mente Materia had volunteered (save one), and now he had the unenviable task of determining who would have to stay behind. The few humans who had started to develop magical talents were simply too valuable to risk them all, which led to his current dilemma.

Yuri Romalov stood by the door to the Mente Materia training area with a carefully camouflaged look of disappointment on his face even as Matt straightened out his uniform. "I'd love to take you with, Yuri, but I need someone here that the troops respect who also has the Gift," Matt explained as he tightened his tie. "I know I can trust you to keep things under control while I'm away. Look on the bright side, promotion to lieutenant means a bump in pay."

"I would gladly trade the promotion for a chance to help our friends defend their homes. I would be dead if it weren't for them," Yuri said, and Matt couldn't help but notice that he rubbed his chest as he talked. The subconscious action had started not long after Yuri had been stabbed clean through by a Muton infiltrator and tended to reappear whenever he was worried.

"Shining Armor knows that almost all of us volunteered," Matt explained once he was satisfied that his tie was straight before donning the uniform jacket. Like the uniform David Bradford wore during the now infamous congressional investigation, it was various shades of gray with gold trim around the shoulders and down the arms. The presence of a collared undershirt and tie marked it as an officer's uniform and the slightly out-of-place purple unit patch on his shoulder marked him as a Mente Materia specialist.

Yuri's expression darkened when he heard the phrase 'almost all of us'. "Are you certain you wish to take Victor with you? He may prove to be more of a liability than an asset."

"I'm certain. Victor is the only human capable of teleportation so far, so I'm hoping that taking him there will help hone his skills, either by finding an expert who can teach him more or exposure to whatever magical field there is on their world," Matt answered. It might also help exorcise the demons that plague him. "I appreciate your concern but I doubt he will cause any problems."

Yuri nodded after several moments. "If there's nothing else, I'll see to the men. Good luck, Captain." He stood at attention and snapped a salute.

With his uniform finally arranged to meet Matt's standards, he faced Yuri and returned the gesture. "Good luck, lieutenant. Hold down the fort while we're gone." As Yuri turned to leave, Matt turned back to his desk and the use-worn army softcap that sat there. It was frayed along the edges and faded from hours in the sun, and every time Matt wore the thing he would swear there was sand in his hair despite the fact that he hadn't been deployed to the desert since his time in the United States Army.

When the announcement was made that the soldiers of XCOM were going to get dress uniforms (to the surprise and dismay of many), certain allowances were made for the individual soldiers to retain some artifact from their previous branch of service or country to apply to their new uniform. Most chose a flag patch, others chose old unit patches or accessories from their previous uniforms. For Matt, the only thing he had even considered besides a flag patch was that old rag of a hat. Without the threat of scrutiny from subordinates, he allowed himself a moment to vacillate on the issue before he simply stuffed the hat in the inside pocket of his jacket before turning and heading towards the Kaleidoscope ready rooms with his kit bag under his arm.

The corridors were bustling with activity as Matt slipped through the crowds of engineers moving crates of equipment into the teleporter's main chamber. He eventually made it into the ready room and immediately recognized most of the faces already present. Several Strike teams were all packed together and Matt could easily pick out Robert Sachs giving an admirable impression of a drill sergeant over the noise that so many people in a small space naturally produce.

"You all are the best soldiers that humanity has to offer," Robert stated as he paced through the Strike operators. "We're going over there to kick ass and take names-" a ragged cheer came up from the soldiers but was quickly silenced by a glare from the sergeant, "-but we are also representatives of humanity. So, when we reach the other side, there will be certain rules to follow to ensure we give the proper impression. You will be polite. You will be efficient. You will-"

"Captain Harris?" Major Fujikawa's voice cut through the babble of voices as she approached. Like Matt, she wore XCOM's dress uniform, though hers sported a Japanese flag patch as opposed to Matt's American flag. "Can I have a word?"

The question, as opposed to an order, immediately set Matt on edge. "Sure thing, Major. I've squared things away with Romalov so things will be taken care of here while we're gone. Or did you have some other concerns? I admit it's a bit surreal for me going in as your second in command... "

"I've got nothing but confidence in you, Captain," Fujikawa stated before turning to a vacant spot some distance from the traffic in the room and the idling soldiers. "I've been meaning to ask," she started while dropping her volume to the point where it was just barely audible over the rest of the noise in the chamber, "did anything strike you as odd during the meeting where Captain Armor showed us what happened on his homeworld?"

Just a few years ago, I would think a unicorn showing us memories of an alien attack on another world would have been odd, Matt smothered that line of thought before replaying the events of that briefing in his mind. "Well, the first thing that comes to mind is the scale of the attacks. The first attacks on Earth were lone scout ships with maybe half a dozen total aliens hitting isolated communities. Things quickly escalated around May when we started seeing larger deployments of aliens along with heavier infantry and ship classes. The fact that they attacked Captain Armor's home world with no less than eight ships and dozens of aliens at once certainly doesn't fit our experiences."

Fujikawa nodded. "I was thinking the same thing. What I don't understand is why. The attacks on the Equestrians have all the hallmarks of a decapitation strike. Destroying Cloudsdale neutralizes the largest contingent of Pegasi on their world and gives them more of an edge in air superiority. Killing the royalty would no doubt be a crushing blow to morale even if they didn't move the sun and moon with their minds." The major finished her sentence with a note of incredulity before letting out a sigh and continuing. "The attacks there just make sense. What worries me is the tactics they've been using on Earth."

When Matt caught on to Fujikawa's logic, he had to resist the urge to smack himself on the forehead. "I imagine things would be easier if they used the same strategy in both places. Either the commander of the Earth area of operation is entirely incompetent to lose so many ships and personnel by feeding them to us piecemeal-"

"-or the aliens have a strategy that they are following for attacking Earth that, for whatever reason, requires that they lose those resources, and that strategy is so brilliant that neither Bradford or I can comprehend it," Fujikawa finished. "No offense to our allies, but other than the Princesses and maybe Discord, I can't see them posing a threat to them as much as we do. I could -maybe- see some absurd justification for targeting us, like, 'these barbarians will conquer the stars if they don't kill each other first.' But the ponies? I can't see them being a threat to anyone unless someone picks a fight with them."

"I suppose that raises the question, 'why open up a second front in the war?' They certainly succeeded in drawing Equestrian forces back to defend the homeland but I'm afraid the aliens might be making a big mistake in provoking them," Matt said as he cupped his chin in his right hand while crossing his right arm over his chest. When Fujikawa fixed him with a perplexed look, he added, "You know the saying, 'beware the nice ones'? If it came down to the survival of their world, I think Celestia might bend her 'no kill' rule to hurl a star at the aliens. I imagine any successful invasion would require that she be out of the picture, which lends support to the decapitating strike theory. Maybe they thought she could be brainwashed into submission?"

"That might be the case," Fujikawa said, though any further speculation was interrupted when she caught sight of Shining Armor weaving his way through the crowd. The unicorn was in the dress uniform of his own country, and what few belongings he had brought with him were stowed in saddlebags at his sides. A thickly wrapped and bound bundle rested on his back, though if any of these weights were a burden, he did not show it.

"Major Fujikawa, Captain Harris. I'd like to personally thank you both for everything that you're doing," Shining said before hesitating for just a moment. "I hope I'm not inconveniencing either of you, but I need to have a private word with Captain Harris."

Oh God, here it comes, Matt thought as a slight stab of apprehension struck him. He barely registered Major Fujikawa's polite response and her withdrawal from the conversation as a dozen possible explanations from the honest truth to a flowery lie to escape what would no doubt be the scowling admonitions of a protective older brother. Matt was reasonably confident that he and Shining Armor had built up enough of a rapport where threats of bodily harm wouldn't come into the conversation, but-

"Captain Harris... Matt," Shining started, and the hesitation in his voice completely derailed Matt's train of thought. "The briefing I gave was entirely correct on the situation back home, but there's one detail that I did not mention because it's more personal in nature." Shining closed his eyes and took a steadying breath before continuing. "Twilight was in Canterlot when the attack happened."

Some of the shock Matt felt must have shown on his face, as Shining quickly continued, "She survived the attack, though I do not know her condition. From what the Guard reports say, she assisted in the defense of the capitol but was struck down by the Ethereal commanding the assault. Apparently it... did something to her. She refuses to leave her quarters and bars entry to everyone. The guards state that the only one she asks for is you. As much as it pains me to admit, you share a connection with Twilight that I don't. Whatever the Ethereal did to her, she thinks that only you can help with it. She needs you more than she needs me."

Well, shit, Matt couldn't help but think as Shining Armor finished his explanation. I can't exactly tell him the truth now and expect any trust from him or Twilight in the future. 'So sorry, but that connection is a lie, a prank perpetrated by Jenkins and I was too much of a coward to set the record straight.' Ugh, how did I get into this shit? "I'll do everything I can to help her, Captain. She doesn't deserve any of the hardship she's suffered."

"What exactly happened while she was here?" Shining asked. "When Twilight came home she did her best to try and tell us what happened, but there were times where she would just fall apart and couldn't talk about it anymore. I know that her time here wasn't exactly ideal, but I still don't know what happened to her and I can't help her if I’m in the dark."

"She made some hard decisions to survive, Shining," Matt explained. "I'm afraid I can't explain anything else other than that. Twilight will tell you everything when she's ready. She just has to come to terms with it first. What happened in the capitol likely only made things worse." Shining grimaced at the implications, and it was an expression Matt shared. The survivors from the one fight we won against an Ethereal in the field are still seeing Frank about the nightmares, and it always gives me the chills hearing the radio logs of the Strike team that first encountered the Ethereals in the field.

"Thank you, Matt," Shining said, and he fixed Matt with the evaluating glare that had become so commonplace. The lack of set jaw and narrowed eyes was the only indication that the evaluation had been upped from 'insufficient' to 'tolerable.' "I know I've been rather harsh towards you during my short time here, Matt. I will also admit that it was more for personal reasons than an evaluation of your worth as an ally. I know that you've got a younger sister yourself, so you no doubt understand why I acted that way. It's no excuse though, and I apologize for my behavior."

Way to twist the knife, Shiny. "Thanks. That means a lot to me," Matt stumbled over the words, and judging by Shining's expression he no doubt interpreted the hesitation as gratitude or relief. Quick, change subjects before this gets anymore awkward! "Where are the Clover Leaves? When you first came to Earth you were wearing them, so I was half expecting you to wear them on the trip back."

Shining turned his head and pointed to the bundle on his back with one ear. "They're safely stored for the trip back and they'll likely go back into storage as soon as we arrive. They aren't exactly safe to handle back home, and the only reason I wore them for my first trip to Earth was because we did not exactly know how well received our arrival would be. Your first trip to our home didn't exactly end on a positive note." Shining's gaze fell to the Rule Breaker wristwatch that Matt wore but he said nothing more.

"I suppose that's reasonable," Matt nodded as memories of the dizzying chase through the woods followed by the mad dash to the teleport beacon to escape Luna came to mind. Wait, he said the Clover Leaves aren't safe to handle back home? Why's that? Before Matt could voice his question, a warning klaxon blared in the Kaleidoscope chamber followed by a countdown until activation.

"It looks like our conversation will be cut short," Shining said as he turned to his assigned position on the teleport pad. "I'll see you on the other side."

Matt closed his eyes and took a deep breath to steady himself, and not entirely because of the conversation he just had. Recent conversations aside, the teleportation itself was disorienting to the point of nausea. It wouldn't reflect well on XCOM or humanity as a whole for him to vomit all over-

"Green light from big bro, eh?"

"Jesus Christ, Jenkins!" Matt snapped as he nearly jumped out of his skin at the unexpected statement. He whipped around to find Lana standing at ease nearby with an innocent expression on her face. "How long were you standing there?"

"Oh, around the part where Shiny asked to talk to you privately," Lana said with a smirk, but Matt interrupted her even as her expression began to drop.

"Lana, when we get over there, I don't want to hear one word about Twilight and me. Not one word or so help me I'll make you wear your Navy uniform for the duration, complete with the skirt. You'd be working with Firecracker as a liaison between us and the Equestrians," Matt promised with as much feeling as he could manage while also keeping his voice down.

Lana opened and closed her mouth to try and form a response before settling on, "You are evil." Her expression was a mix of consternation and grudging admiration as she glanced down at her XCOM uniform pants. "Firecracker flirts with anything that has a pulse, you know he'll get the wrong idea. But that's the point, right?" She finished before Matt could confirm just that. "Officer rank has turned you into an evil man, Matt. I remember when I could tease you mercilessly and you would do nothing but pout about it."

"Rank comes with resources, I'm just more capable of exacting my revenge now," Matt grinned, though it faltered as Lana's smile returned.

"So what are you going to do about your special situation once you get over there? You know it will only be a matter of time before the truth comes out."

The thirty-second warning saved Matt from having to answer though the question still lingered. What am I going to do? Neither the Army nor XCOM offered a course in diplomacy while suspected of having romantic intentions on royalty, he pondered as he devoted some thought to just how he would exact his revenge on Lana. By the time Matt looked up, she had resumed her position with the rest of the Mente Materia specialists. Shaojie Zhang continued to perform what Lana had aptly dubbed his 'statue impression' with the only movement being his slow and even breathing. Lana and Jack Finch were next behind him; the former whistling a fast-paced tune while the latter looked increasingly angry at a pocket poker game in his hand. Matt's gaze moved to the last two specialists in his group and he quickly quashed any unease he felt about bringing them.

The first was Annette Durand, a French woman that had been rescued from captivity by XCOM. That situation wasn't exactly unique and rescued civilians were often released to their countries of origin after an examination. Annette's examination, however, flagged her as a potential Mente Materia candidate and she was swept up into the organization. The civilian playing soldier at XCOM, Matt couldn't help but think. If we had the time I'd recommend sending her for formal training.

The last of the Mente Materia specialists didn't exactly 'lurk', as that would imply some form of sinister purpose. Victor merely set himself apart from the group and tried to fade into the background. For a moment, Matt considered speaking with the former pilot to try and boost his morale, but he reconsidered before taking a single step towards him. He'll just ask if he can stay here and I'll tell him no, then we'll be worse off. Matt resisted the impulse to frown at the thought. I probably know better than anyone what he's going through, but I wish he would just assimilate already. As he fell in with his troops, a small lanyard with a curious stone on the end was handed to him.

"This, gentlemen, is your translation pendant!" Robert Sachs boomed from the front of the chamber. "You will keep this on at all times while not on Earth as it will translate your speech into the recognized languages in our new theater of operations. If you lose this pendant, I want you to memorize the following words." Sachs paused before slowly enunciating a sentence in the Equestrian language and couldn't help but notice the odd look that Shining directed at the Australian sergeant for it. "That sentence translates to, 'I'm an idiot and I lost my translator.' Yes, really, that's what it says. I made certain it was word for word. Any questions?"

No questions arose and Sachs assumed his own spot on the teleporter pad. The main pad was tightly packed with the Strike teams standing in neat formation while the secondary chambers were stuffed to the gills with support personnel and all the supplies they would need to operate in the field. Everything from armor and ammunition to solar power cells and off duty uniforms could be found in those crates.

The countdown approached five seconds, and Matt slowly drew in a breath, then huffed it through clenched teeth as the counter reached zero. His ears popped and his vision was filled with lavender light before near total darkness chased away the light. Even as Matt's eyes adjusted to the low light conditions he heard the sounds of his team around him as well as the other Strike teams in attendance trying to hold their last meals (or lack thereof) down.

"Gentlemen," Shining Armor said as he stepped forward and turned back to the humans as they recovered. "Welcome to Canterlot, capital of Equestria." The slightest spark of magic appeared in his horn and the light level went from near total darkness to a dazzling array of colors. Crystalline shapes of every color imaginable lined every surface save for the large plateau on which Matt and the humans now stood and a winding path leading further into the cavern. Even the plateau and the path itself had intricate lines of light running through them in dizzying patterns was vaguely reminiscent of the lights that could be seen under the flooring of the Kaleidoscope chamber. The sheer variety of color was simply mind-boggling. “We are currently in the caverns beneath the city, which is the most secure location under our control…” Any further information that Shining might have offered was lost as Matt tried to fully grasp his surroundings.

Jesus, Mary and Joseph! I don’t know why they’re all these different colors but all these crystals have to at least be partially Elerium if they all lit up like that with just Shining’s little spark, Matt thought as he resisted the urge to swear out loud. Major Fujikawa’s probably the only other human here who understands the significance of this. Could this be why the aliens are taking a different strategy here? Any further speculation was interrupted as the rest of the volunteers finally began to recover from the spectacle of the Equestrian equivalent of the Kaleidoscope chamber.

"All right, chaps, pick up your jaws and shift it. We aren't tourists here to gawk and buy postcards," Sachs ordered, which snapped everyone to attention. There was a brief rustle of movement as the Strike operators adjusted (or picked up) their kit bags while several others turned to help with the larger crates of equipment. A half dozen Earth Ponies that had been loitering near a series of flatbed carts on rails were already attempting to load the humans’ supplies while another pair of Earth Ponies were directing the humans down the path.

"Captain Harris," Major Fujikawa's voice carried over the bustle and she appeared a moment later with Shining Armor in tow. Her approach had been similar to before the teleport but was far more formal. "It seems that the Equestrians were well prepared for our arrival," she said as she indicated towards the bustle of movement behind her. "The Strike teams and support personnel will be taken to their respective areas to set up. We, however, have an appointment with Princess Luna. Captain Armor will take us to her."

"Understood," Matt said as he fell into step behind Fujikawa, and he was perceptive enough to notice the tension in her posture as they walked. We can't exactly discuss the fact that the Equestrians built their capitol on top of the largest concentration of Elerium we've ever imagined while Shining is here, Matt thought, and his expression darkened slightly. Twily couldn't have told them about the tests she did on the stuff or they would have mentioned something before now. I know the orders we were given were 'don't share anything unless they bring it up' but it makes me feel like a damned liar if Twily's people don't understand the significance of this.

Matt continued to mentally rail against his orders as they initially followed the flow of traffic, but they pulled away to a staircase cleverly hidden in the shadow of a stalagmite that was almost devoid of the curious crystals that lit up the chamber. The corridors and winding staircases were distinctly darker than the chamber they had arrived in. More than once Matt looked up as his ears caught some subtle sound of movement but saw nothing but the gloom.

The trek through the tunnels eventually ended at a heavy wooden door. A hoof tap from Shining caused the door to slowly open seemingly of its own accord, and it closed behind them with just as little effort. When Matt didn't register any door locking mechanisms he turned back to see if the door was shut. There was no sign of the door at all, just a dusty portrait of a scowling powder blue Alicorn. Right, magic, was the only explanation Matt could think of as he turned his attention forward again.

A second set of doors opened to reveal a well-lit corridor and several ponies that most likely belonged to the Royal Guard. Gleaming gold armor and brush-head style helmets seemed to be standard issue though the weapons varied and were far more telling of the tension of the situation. Armored gauntlets covered the forelegs of every guard present, and it didn't take more than a passing inspection for Matt to tell that the weapons were not normally part of the guard uniform. Unicorns also carried pairs of sheathed blades at their flanks, and the few Pegasi Matt saw carried what he could only guess was some form of crossbow. It took a great deal of willpower not to look over his shoulder as the first two guards they passed fell into step behind them.

The group proceeded through a few more deserted corridors before finally entering what could only be a war room. A massive table dominated the center of the room with an extensive map of the continent that Equestria was on with small flags and labels for every settlement. Gold markers and Equestrian text appeared to mark the terribly small amount of armed forces they could deploy while red markers and text seemed indicative of alien attacks. Unicorns used their magic to shuffle markers around or add to the notes while an occasional Pegasus darted through a window to drop off a bundle of dispatches before leaving just as quickly. Princess Luna sat at the head of the table, and the room practically froze when she looked up to address the new arrivals.

"Princess Luna, I have returned from the field," Shining Armor said with an air of formality and a bow. "Our allies on Earth have agreed to offer their assistance in our time of need against our mutual enemy. As we speak, the humans are proceeding to their staging area and will be able to deploy within a day. Major Yumiko Fujikawa is leading their expedition, and Captain Matt Harris is her second in command," The unicorn rose and introduced the two humans behind him.

Fujikawa bowed and Matt moved to follow suit but nearly lost his balance and his last meal when a flash of purple light followed by near total darkness robbed him of his vision. He was familiar enough with teleportation at this point to realize what had happened. Matt's eyes quickly adjusted from the teleport flash to the near total darkness of his current setting. Bookshelves lined every wall from the floor to the arched ceiling, and were only broken up by equally massive windows hidden behind thick drapes that blocked most of the light from entering the room.

Any further analysis was interrupted when something came screaming out of the dark to ram into his midsection and refused to let go even as he toppled over. The well trained impulse to defend himself faltered and died just as quickly when he realised who had hit him.

Twilight Sparkle was a mess. Her mane and coat were matted with sweat and lack of care, and what little Matt could see of her face before she buried it in his chest was just as bad. Dried tear trails and bloodshot eyes laced with fear was another indicator as to just what Twilight had gone through so far. "They're dead, Matt! They're all dead and I killed them!" she screamed as she sobbed into his dress jacket and tightened her grip around his midsection.

"It's okay, Twilight, it's okay," Matt said, and he tried not to wince as Twilight's horn dug into his ribs. Shining's earlier conversation came to mind, and the pieces came together in Matt's mind. He raised one hand to pat Twilight on the head. "No one's judging you, Twilight. You did what you had to to survive, we all know that." It's all the deaths that happened on Earth, Matt concluded, and a dull ache not caused by Twilight's horn struck him. She's probably reliving them. The calming attempt did not have the reaction Matt was expecting.

"I shouldn't have survived! The monsters are here for me and now they'll kill all my friends! It's my fault! It's all going to burn! Everypony's going to die because of me!" Twilight shouted before falling to pieces again.

"It's alright, Twilight. I'm here now. Lana and Zhang are too. We're here to help for as long as we can," Matt said calmly. When he tried to rise the grip around his torso tightened and Twilight's wings wrapped around him. With no escape apparent in the near future, all Matt could do was hold Twilight and pat her head. Eventually the screaming became sobbing, and then the sobbing went silent. Twilight's breathing began to deepen and the vice-like grip on his torso finally lessened. Matt didn't know how much time had passed but it became more and more apparent that Twilight was deep asleep and unlikely to wake anytime soon.

Poor girl, she probably hasn't gotten any sleep since the attack, Matt realized, and the thought of what she had gone through grabbed his heart and squeezed. I know Twilight probably needs this, but I can't stay here. Plus this position isn't exactly comfortable, he couldn't help but think. Matt had toppled over near a chair upon which his upper back now rested but the angle left his lower back completely unsupported. With Twilight still loosely clinging to his chest and torso, it was only a matter of time before his back began to ache.

Matt fumbled as best he could on the chair behind him for something that Twilight could cling to instead of him. He eventually found purchase on a pillow or some sort of cushion and brought it into position. Matt took extra care to not wake Twilight as he escaped her grasp and slipped the object in his hand into place. The cushion turned out to be some form of stuffed animal or rag doll, which made the situation seem more tragic. Matt quietly walked toward the door and tried not to think about how much of a heel he was for leaving Twilight in this condition.

Surprisingly, the door slowly opened enough to allow Matt to leave before he even reached it. The clatter of armored hooves filtered through the partially open doorway and as he slipped through he caught sight of a scowling Shining Armor. Lana stood behind him, and any assumption that Lana was going to rib him about what had happened was lost when Matt saw the business-like expression on her face. That, combined with the shouts from the hallways and the sheer number of Equestrians moving around hinted that more than Matt's sudden disappearance had raised an alarm.

"Captain Harris, your presence is requested in the War Room," Shining Armor explained without preamble. "Luna reports that alien ships are inbound."

07 -- Unforeseen Consequences

“Know that so long as you wield these, you will face no greater enemy than the darkness in your heart.”
--Inscription found within a vault beneath Canterlot, attributed to Clover the Clever.

19:39, 10/31/2015, CANTERLOT WAR ROOM

The glowing illusionary image of a planet now hovered over the table that Matt had seen during his first appearance in the War Room. Three red dots slowly descended upon an icon that was most certainly Canterlot. The image zoomed in and small lines appeared for the ships’ projected paths which placed all three around the capital at nearly equal intervals on each side. “Could they be attempting to surround Canterlot and lay siege?” One advisor asked and all eyes turned to the Princess.

She looks worn out, Matt couldn’t help but think as Shining Armor came to stand beside Luna. While still having enough presence to seemingly fill the entire room, her expression would lose focus before snapping to attention to answer a question or issue an order.

“No, that is not the case,” Luna stated as she closed her eyes for just a moment. “These ships are small and each contains no more than a dozen creatures each. I have no doubt that we could repel these attackers should they attack here, though I fear for the settlements outside the walls. Should they linger there then the cost in lives would be far too great for us to simply cower and wait behind our walls.”

“It’s a trap,” Fujikawa said to herself as much as to the rest of the room, and when all eyes turned to her, she cleared her throat. “They’re trying to draw forces away from `Canterlot to defend the outer villages. I’d bet my salary that there’s a few larger ships hiding nearby, waiting to strike the moment they sense an opportunity.”

Luna cast a hateful glare at the trio of dots even as they continued their descent. “I agree with your assessment though if they are truly as clever as your experience tells you then they no doubt chose this target deliberately.” The image zoomed in to a bird’s eye view over Canterlot and its surrounding communities, and a flashing light marked the small village to the south. “The Element Bearers, Twilight’s friends, are all here. The damage to morale within Equestria would be considerable if they were lost, and they are all dear to me.” Luna’s eyes narrowed as she looked from Canterlot to the small village she had indicated.

I don’t envy her position, having to weigh the lives of friends against the tens of thousands in Canterlot, Matt thought before an idea struck him. “Major, what’s the status on our kit?” He quietly asked Fujikawa, and she gave a short nod as she caught on to Matt’s train of thought.

“If those numbers are accurate, then the ground force those ships deploy will be no more than eight aliens each. I’m confident my Strike teams can handle them, which will allow you to consolidate your forces here. If this does end up being a trap then you’ll be prepared to defend against it.” Fujikawa volunteered.

Several moments passed as Luna weighed her options before closing her eyes. “Make it so, major. May the tides be in your favor.”

The human staging area was in utter chaos as Fujikawa, Matt and Lana arrived. Strike team operators worked shoulder to shoulder with the engineers to get the crates unpacked in record time. The chief engineer, Hamil, spotted the new arrivals and rushed over.

“Major, captain,” he addressed them and made a point of establishing eye contact through the electronic display built into his protective glasses. “Most of the gear is unpacked but we’ve encountered a problem.”

Fujikawa came to an abrupt stop and turned to face the engineer. “What problem?” She asked carefully.

“The Titan armor systems are refusing to start up and their power systems short out almost instantly. The Chameleon, Rho Aias and the PSI modules are also failing. Plasma and LANC weapons are about fifty-fifty for failure rate but the lasers we brought have had no problems. We haven’t test-fired the projectile weapons but we don’t anticipate any problems with those,” Hamil explained quickly.

Fujikawa closed her eyes and clenched her jaw as she drew a long breath and let it out slowly. “We’re committed at this point. We can’t go back and say ‘tough luck but we can’t help because our toys aren’t working.’ How many working weapons do we have?”

“About two dozen, not including sidearms,” Hamil answered after closing his eyes for just a moment.

“What about the Kevlar security vests? I know we packed at least a few, right?” Matt asked. “We did fight the aliens in those before Titan armor, and it’s better than nothing.”

“Good. We can make this work,” Fujikawa muttered before turning to Matt. “I want three teams prepared to deploy to the possible landing sites. I’ll be coordinating with the Princess and her forces here and send reinforcements if the trap is sprung. I’ll see you when the dust settles, Captain.” The two officers saluted and went their separate ways.

“Hamil, wait!” Matt shouted to get the engineer’s attention. “I know you said the PSI modules weren’t working, but do you think that’s because of the Titan power system problems rather than a problem with the module itself?” When Hamil gave Matt a ‘do I tell you how to shoot things’ look, he continued. “Could you rig up a PSI module with spare power cells from the LANC weapons?”

Hamil’s eyes drifted for just a moment to the electronic display over his eyes before locking on to Matt again. “I can do it. Give me ten minutes and I’ll get something working if you don’t mind bailing wire and duct tape. I don’t know how useful it would be if you don’t have the heads-up display to assist with targeting, though.” The engineer blinked as he took off his headset then looked up again. “Nevermind, I’ve got a workaround.”

“Get on it, then get me when you’re done,” Matt waved the engineer away and turned to the Strike operators bustling about the room and shouted, “Strike teams! Alien contacts are inbound on civilian targets around our current location. Current force estimates are one scout ship and six to eight aliens per location, which is about par for the course for us.” The tension eased somewhat as a few nervous grins spread among the humans. “Strike commanders will coordinate three teams to engage the enemy and Mente Materia specialists will assist. We’re moving out in ten minutes.”

The Strike operators broke off from their current tasks as Matt met up with his own people. “Titan armor and PSI systems are not going to be available for this deployment. If you don’t think you can control your powers in the field then keep your Rule Breakers on,” he explained quickly, and he wasn’t surprised by the reactions he got. “Lana and I will go with the first team out. Jack and Victor will go with the second team. Zhang and Durand will go with the third team. Any questions?”

“How are we going to fight without Titan armor?” Annette asked with a note of disbelief. “One shot and we’re goners, plus without the added strength—“

“I was fighting these things in Kevlar and I got along just fine,” Matt explained patiently. “Just stick to Zhang and your Strike team and you’ll do fine.”

“But these things are heavy, you know,” Annette muttered under her breath as she looked doubtfully at the unboxed weapons and Kevlar armor, and Matt chose to ignore her response.

Any further conversation was unnecessary as the group began to gather their gear. Matt slipped his uniform jacket off and tossed it aside before slipping a blue Kevlar vest over his dress shirt. Just as he turned back to his jacket to retrieve his beaten cap, he heard Lana swear under her breath. “What’s wrong?” He asked as he noticed the uncertain expression on her face.

“Take a look around, Matt. See anything disturbing?” Lana asked as she waved to the rest of the Strike operators. “Armored vests over dress shirts and slacks? All we’d need is a dash of orange and we’d look like—“

“Don’t say it,” Matt cut her off, and was only slightly relieved to note that she didn’t press the issue. XCOM and humanity’s dark little secret, he thought grimly. Thankfully they will never show up here. We’ve got more important things to worry about though. Any further thoughts on that subject were banished as he pocketed two clips for his pistol before moving on to one of the LANC rifles. He slid the power cell into place and gave the display a rap with his knuckle when it didn’t immediately light up. Why are there so many malfunctions now? None of this happened back on Earth. Of course, I’m no engineer. Maybe they always malfunctioned and they were always fixed before we used them. Rather than dwell on that disturbing thought, Matt made his way over to the radio gear before heading back to his discarded suit coat to retrieve his old hat. He was securing his throat mics and headset when Hamil came running over to him with a bundle of wires and other things in his arms.

“I think it is working, Captain Harris, but I’ll need you to test it first,” Hamil said as he laid out the components in his arms. The first was the left gauntlet from one of the Mente Materia specialists’ armor, and the glitter of elerium circuitry could be seen beneath the ventilation mesh on its exterior casing. The second component was what appeared to be a jury-rigged armband with a pack of three LANC power cells wired into it. The last component was Hamil’s electronic glasses display. “Functionality should be the same as when it’s integrated with the Titan armor systems but it will only boost your Gift control and power only for so long,” the engineer finished.

“It’ll work,” Matt said as he slipped the gauntlet over his left hand and tightened the armband to keep the power cells firmly in place. The electronic glasses were last, but a familiar interface appeared as the systems booted up. Now all I have to do is test it, he thought as he retrieved several tungsten balls from the ammunition table. Each one was highlighted by the glasses and—

Kill them all.

-rose into the air before dropping back into Matt’s hand. He blinked as he looked to his sides before turning back to the triumphant Hamil. “Did you hear that?” Matt asked.

“Hear what?” The engineer asked and a note of concern entered his tone. “Are you picking up some sort of interference in your headset? No one else has reported any radio problems but with the way everything’s going haywire I wouldn’t be surprised. If I had more time I’d try and isolate the problem but I suspect time isn’t something we have.”

“Captain Harris?” Shining Armor’s voice called out to Matt as the unicorn weaved his way through the humans as they prepared for deployment with Lana following. “I know time is of the essence but the Princess wishes to speak with you before you go.” Something in Shining’s tone set off a small warning bell in Matt’s mind but given the situation they were all in, he simply pushed those concerns aside.

“Do what you can to get as much working as possible, Hamil,” Matt dismissed the engineer and turned to follow Shining Armor. Rather than retrace their steps back to the war room, they swung into a series of deserted side rooms that branched from the main corridor. A small glance to Lana was returned with a shrug until they finally reached their destination. A pegasi guard opened the door to allow them to continue without stopping and it quickly closed behind them as soon as they stepped through.

The room was sparingly furnished with only a few chairs and a sofa that Matt barely noticed as he caught sight of the room’s only other occupant. Twilight Sparkle cowered in the corner, her head being the only part of her body visible outside of the blanket that wrapped around her. Shining Armor remained by the door with a tortured expression as both Lana and Matt approached her.

“Matt, Lana,” Twilight started as she looked up at both of them with wide eyes that were long past the ability to cry. “You have to save my friends, save everypony you can. This is all my fault and I can’t—“ Her voice cracked and was unable to finish her sentence.

Matt knelt beside her and tried to put on a comforting smile but the comforting words he was going to say died in his throat. The rag doll that she carried tightly in her forelegs and wings was a simple thing and clearly well loved by its owner. The thought of Twilight having such a comfort item might have even been cute were it not for the fact that it had a disturbing resemblance to an XCOM Strike operator in casual uniform.

“We’ll take care of everything, Twilight. Don’t you worry,” Matt said as he pointedly avoided looking at the rag doll while rubbing one of his temples. When his fingers came into contact with his old hat, Matt took it off and put it on Twilight. “We’ve got to go now, but I’ll be back for that hat,” He said with as much cheer as he could force. Matt gave her a gentle pat on the head and waited for her to nod before he rose to leave with Lana in tow. Shining remained in the room and disappeared from sight when the door closed behind them.

“I’m surprised you haven’t made a joke yet, Lana,” Matt said with an acidic tone that even surprised him. What happened to Twily was horrible but you need to get your head on straight. Distractions get people killed, he mentally reprimanded himself as the pair retraced their steps and reentered the human staging area.

Lana’s response came just before they merged with Strike One’s group and was barely loud enough for Matt to hear. “Why would I make a joke? There wasn’t anything funny about that.”

Lieutenant Carlock was absent but Sachs’s gravelly voice was easily heard over the babble that filled the staging area. Matt recognized Alan Scott next to the Australian sergeant, plus two faces he didn’t recognize as they had been recruited after the formation of the Mente Materia division. All of them had the slimmed down Mark 2 laser rifles except for Sachs, who continued to sport his old G36. Come to think of it, Lana’s got a laser too. Were there really that many malfunctions? Matt couldn’t help but wonder. The group’s attention turned from Sachs as Matt approached and asked, “Where’s Lieutenant Carlock?”

“Pat’s coordinating with the Equestrians for second wave reinforcements. Tactical command of Strike One is in your hands, Captain Harris,” Sachs reported formally as he filled every conceivable pouch and pocket with clips of ammunition for both his pistol and rifle.

A soft sigh escaped Matt as he put the pieces together. Ah, Patrick. Don’t want to feel like you’re stepping on my toes? “Understood, sergeant,” he said as he retrieved a small tablet computer from Sachs. “Our area of operation is a village south of our current location where several VIPs are located. These six are to be protected at all costs or evacuated if possible.” A few deft taps had retrieved the images Twilight herself had drawn before Matt turned the tablet around to face the other soldiers. They were easily identified by the names beneath them and the title ‘Element Bearer’ while the sixth pictured a tiny dragon named ‘Spike’. “Other civilians will likely be present so check your targets and do everything you can to contain the aliens. Six to eight are predicted and their ship will likely be on overwatch so don’t dawdle out in the open. Any questions?”

“I have one,” Lana asked, and all eyes moved to her. “How are we going to get there? Last I checked we didn’t stuff a Skyranger in one of the boxes.”

As if to answer her question specifically, Shining Armor’s shout could be heard from the front doors of the barracks. “Estimated arrival time for the aliens is five minutes! Transports are ready to take you to the field immediately!”

Matt and the rest of Strike One rose and joined the flow of Strike operators as they followed Shining Armor to a courtyard nearby their staging area. Guardsponies of every race were forming up and the Equestrian volunteers that had returned from earth were clearly identifiable by their black plated carapace armor over form-fitting undersuits, and they shouted orders and advice to each of their guardspony squads as the humans jogged past. On the far side of the courtyard, a trio of what appeared to be large chariots hooked up to muscular pegasi waited for them.

“Oh you have got to be kidding me,” Lana muttered as the three teams boarded the transports and they lifted into the sky.

18:00, 10/31/2015 EVERFREE OUTSKIRTS

“Well now, I gotta say this was a pretty clever idea, Pinkie Pie,” Applejack said with as much of a smile as she could manage. “Holding a Nightmare Night party for the whole town right near Everfree certainly adds to the holiday theme you’re aiming for. Heck, you even managed to convince the guard captain to send some of his colts to ‘watch out for things coming out of Everfree.’ You just wanted more ponies for the party, right?”

For the slightest of moments, Pinkie Pie’s expression fractured before returning to its normal bubbly self. “That’s exactly right, AJ!” She lied cheerfully. Before the orange earth pony could question that answer, the party mare continued, “I know things aren’t exactly ideal this year but having the party lets all the foals have some fun! Plus I know all the travelers are really tired and they could certainly use some fun and some sweets to brighten their day!”

Why is she lying? Applejack asked herself and as much as she hated to doubt a friend, her keen instincts were telling her that Pinkie Pie was holding something back. It was the truth that Ponyville now housed hundreds of out of town travelers, though the term ‘refugees’ might be more fitting. The dispersal of Cloudsdale was known to anypony that looked to the northwestern skies but the only things the pegasi refugees remembered from that terrible night were the screams. She does have a point, they all need some time to simply relax and enjoy some good food. I just can’t shake the feeling that she’s lying about the reason for the party.

The party itself was a contrast in opposites. The foals all dressed up and rejoiced in the apparent opportunity to adventure in the Everfree forest, albeit under the careful and strict supervision of the adults or the guards. For the adults, though, there was tension tinged with relief. Everypony knew that something terrible had happened in Cloudsdale at the same time as an attack on Canterlot itself but absolutely nopony knew what had perpetrated the attack. Nothing had happened in the hoofful of days since, thank Celestia, but that fear of the unknown remained.

The relief that everypony felt came from the neighbors and communities that opened up their homes to help anypony displaced in the disaster. The moment the first of the dazed survivors had wandered into the Apple orchards, they were treated just like family. The rest of Ponyville had followed suit without a moment of hesitation. Applejack’s reflection on events was interrupted with the arrival of Fluttershy and Rarity. The latter was wrapped in a luxurious purple scarf with embroidery to match her cutie mark perfectly. A pair of half-empty saddlebags rested against her flanks that were stuffed with warm caps and scarves. The former wore a matching cap and scarf and a worried expression.

“Darling, I really appreciate the effort you put into these events but I think that this might have been more comfortable back in town. It’s unseasonably cold what with… well, it’s a bit too chilly for everypony to be out here this late in my book,” Rarity said as she offered Applejack a hat and scarf, which she refused.

“The animals in the forest are also a bit scared, too,” Fluttershy added, though she quickly waffled in an effort not to sound accusing. “They’re just losing a bit of their beauty sleep and I’ve made certain any of the mean ones know they shouldn’t come by or they’ll get hurt. It’s just a little bit of inconvenience for them, is all.”

When Pinkie Pie continued her work without so much as looking back at the new arrivals, Applejack stepped forward and placed a hoof on her friend’s shoulder. “I can’t please everypony, you know.” Applejack withdrew her hoof in surprise at the amount of venom in the statement. “Everypony thinks that I know everything that’s going to happen and that I can stop it if I put my mind to it, but I can’t. Sometimes I know I need to do something. Sometimes I know where somepony is going to be at a given time. And sometimes I know that something horrible is going to happen and everypony is going to be hurt unless I throw a stupid party out on the outskirts of the Everfree Forest.”

“Pinkie Pie, what’s wrong?” Applejack asked, and she couldn’t deny the apprehension that gripped her as her friend’s tone went from venomous to nearly sobbing. “What’s going to happen?” Rarity and Fluttershy came to stand beside Applejack as Pinkie Pie slowly turned and pointed into the cloudy sky.

“I can’t say for certain but it probably has something to do with that.”

All eyes turned to the direction indicated to see a dark circular shape descend from the clouds to hover serenely over Ponyville before gliding towards the squat stone walls that the Princesses had constructed to imprison Discord all those months ago after Twilight had disappeared. Faint shouts could be heard cutting through the night and a bright line of a magical spell launched upward to illuminate the sky. The floating shape retaliated with a stuttering hail of green fire that leveled the keep in seconds.

A terrified scream cut through the party as panic swept through everypony like wildfire. Adults quickly swept up their confused foals and fled to the cover of the Everfree Forest. The guards rallied together before rushing towards the town and the now burning keep. To the Element Bearers, their first concerns were for their families.

“Applebloom! Applebloom, where are you!?” Applejack screamed as she fought against the tide of ponies looking to escape whatever had just attacked the keep. Rarity and Fluttershy also tried but failed to search and were swept into the forest by the fleeing ponies. She caught sight of Pinkie Pie sitting on the table near the edge of where the party had been. “Pinkie, where’s Applebloom and her friends? They aren’t here!”

The pink party mare turned and looked at Applejack with an expression devoid of any emotion. “You know where she’s at, Applejack.”

Applejack considered herself a restrained pony who was slow to anger but by the Sun it was Applebloom who was in danger. An angry snarl threatened to escape her but stopped when she realized that Pinkie was right. Without another word she turned and galloped straight towards Ponyville and the school on the far side.

Cadet Rainbow Dash,

By order of Princess Luna, all Wonderbolt Cadets are summoned forthwith to Canterlot for emergency deployment--

The letter had come with both the seal of the Wonderbolts as well as Luna’s own mark, and it gave Rainbow Dash everything that she said she wanted. No more a reservist, no more a cadet or junior member. The Wonderbolts wanted her and her specifically to serve alongside them. Rainbow Dash’s skills in the sky had finally paid off.

And it didn’t matter one bucking bit.

She crumpled the letter up and tossed it into the corner of her bedroom before turning back to stare at the wall of pictures and trophies that adorned the living room of her cloud home. A picture of her on top of her dad’s shoulders during an Equestria Games years past sat next to the picture of her dad holding up Rainbow’s Wonderbolt uniform and academy acceptance letter. Still others held pictures of some childhood friends or family acquaintances she had grown up with. As Rainbow looked at every picture she couldn’t help but ask the same terrible question every time.

Are they all dead?

Rainbow Dash hadn’t been in Cloudsdale at the time of the attack but the vast majority of the ponies she grew up with had been, including her father. The first day had seen hundreds of refugees enter Ponyville seeking shelter and Rainbow had gone to each group looking for someone, anyone who had seen her childhood acquaintances. The second day brought reports of the thousands of burned corpses that littered the fields where Cloudsdale had once floated as well as reports of ponies being consumed whole by bolts of green fire. The third day had seen the last of the refugees enter Ponyville, and nopony knew what had happened to her father. On the fourth day, the letter had come and Rainbow Dash just couldn’t bring herself to care.

He’s dead. They’re all dead, she finally told herself and she couldn’t stop a sob from escaping her attempts at control. The Wonderbolts were at Cloudsdale and they couldn’t save him or the thousands of other ponies that died. What’s the point of being a Wonderbolt if I can’t save anypony? What’s the point!?

Rainbow Dash had reached the precipice of despair and threatened to fall into it when a BOOM unlike any thunderclap she had ever heard passed over her home. She trotted over to one of her windows to see the keep outside Ponyville in flames. Green flames.

The slow acidic burn of doubt was consumed by a very different emotion. Rainbow Dash’s jaw clenched as rage filled her every muscle and sinew and she launched herself with all her might at the alien shape hovering over the devastation. Half of her cloud home exploded and dispersed from the force of her launch but she didn’t care one bit.

Despite the all-consuming rage that suffused her, she still listened to and obeyed her flying instincts. She pulled a nearly ninety degree turn and just barely avoided a blast of green fire that shot towards her. The blast missed completely but even in passing the heat was almost unbearable for Rainbow Dash. Two more shots lashed out at her before the enemy ship had its attention diverted elsewhere.

The guards that had attended Pinkie Pie’s Nightmare Night party opened fire against the underbelly of the ship, including a unicorn that launched a lamppost with telekinesis. The impromptu spear, through skill or good fortune struck a glowing spot on the lower portion of the hull which caused it to wobble slightly before stabilizing. The unicorn guard tried to repeat the feat but vanished in a ball of green flame launched by the ship. The rest of the guards scattered and the ship began to systematically bombard every hiding place that they could hide in.

Rainbow Dash turned to charge the ship now that its attention was diverted but was thwarted by a trio of fliers that emerged from the glowing sections of the ship. They immediately opened fire and charged the Pegasus as the ship continued its bombardment.

Fine by me, Rainbow Dash thought as she abandoned her run on the ship in favor of the smaller enemies. While their weapons could fire far faster than the ship, their blasts weren’t nearly as large or hot, which made it a rather simple thing for her to close and engage. A corkscrewing barrel roll was the only maneuver she needed to bring her front hooves in contact with the ugly monster’s face. The monster’s screaming abruptly stopped, and the two jets of flame spitting from its torso flared wildly as the thing lost control and careened into the night. The second enemy proved to be no more of a challenge as she dove underneath it with such speed that it couldn’t track even as she pulled up from the dive, ascended and struck it from behind.

The third enemy didn’t even shoot as it pulled a teardrop-shaped tool from somewhere and charged straight at her. Her danger sense flared and she tried to pull out of her attack run. The alien grenade detonated first and the world went dark for Rainbow Dash.

I know I shouldn’t feel nostalgic, but if we added some rotor noise this would feel just like riding on the benches of an MH-6, Matt thought as he looked up over the rim of the chariot and got a blast of wind in the face for it. He crouched back down and looked over the rest of Strike One. Sachs was the epitome of easy-going calm. Alan kept trying to sight over the edge of the chariot but the wind forced him back down. The two rookies, Vincent and Louis, were a study in carefully controlled nerves. Last but not least, Matt’s eyes fell on Lana. Aside from Matt, she was the most veteran of the XCOM operatives in this deployment and he was counting on her skills to win this fight.

At the moment, however, she was cowering behind the edge of the chariot and her left hand gripped the railing tight enough to leave indentations in the metal.

“Lana, are… are you afraid of heights?” Matt asked incredulously as he reviewed every deployment he had undertaken beside her. She’s done fast rope insertions via Skyranger right beside me and didn’t show a moment’s hesitation. Why in God’s name is she freezing up now?

“Ha ha ha fuck you,” Lana spat, and the two rookies arched an eyebrow at the answer. “I’m not afraid of heights, I’m afraid of this thing we’re in. Put me in a helicopter, Skyranger or a goddamn wingsuit and I’m fine. This-this thing? It should not be flying. It should be scattering our asses all over the countryside. How does it fly? It makes no sense. It’s a deathtrap is what it is.”

Lana’s muttering continued for several more moments before the radio crackled in Matt’s ear. “Strike One Actual, Command. We’ve got good news and bad news. We were right and the aliens had ships in reserve. Bad news is that they are inbound on your location. Princess Luna believes their objectives are to capture or kill the VIPs there so the Equestrians are going to come in heavy with everything they’ve got,” Fujikawa summarized quickly.

“Strike One copies, Command. ETA for hostile and friendly reinforcements?” Matt asked, though he suspected the answer would fall into the ‘too damn late’ category.

“Hostile reinforcements will be entering the area the same time as you. Equestrian anti-air will be at your location in fifteen minutes and ground forces in twenty.” The voices became briefly indistinct before Fujikawa spoke again. “Based on the numbers the princess has projected, it looks the hostile reinforcements are two scouts and a raider. I’d recommend you get the VIPs to a safe location until the cavalry can get there.”

Matt crunched the numbers in his head and didn’t like the odds. Bloody hell, we could be facing five to one odds, and at least a third of the enemies could be Mutons. All we’ve got are lasers and one LANC rifle. “Copy that, Command. Strike One, out,” Matt said grimly before turning to the Strike team. “The odds don’t look good, but there’s nothing new there.” Sachs’ coarse laughter diffused a bit of the tension but Matt could see the comprehension in his eyes. “Cavalry’s coming but we can’t stay. We’ve got to get our objectives out of there as soon as possible. Any questions?”

When none were asked, Matt braved the wind to address the pegasus pulling the chariot. He was larger than the average Equestrian and his black armor marked him as an Earth veteran, which Matt took as a good sign. Shouting into the wind isn’t going to be very productive, especially when he’s got a radio too, Matt nearly facepalmed at the thought as he used his eyewear’s IFF to contact the Pegasus directly. “This is Captain Harris back in the passenger seats. Who’s the pilot?” Matt asked.

“Big Sky, sir,” The Pegasus answered without looking back.

The ghost of a grin crept onto Matt’s face as he gave his orders, “Once you’re done dropping everyone off, I want you to detach from the chariot and provide overwatch for us on the ground. Without you, we won’t be able to find the Element Bearers quickly or evade the enemy reinforcements. Can you do that?”

A moment passed and Matt thought the Pegasus might try and argue the point before the answer came. “Solid copy, Captain Harris. I’ll assume overwatch once you are all deployed. I can see the ships over Ponyville now. I see a sheltered position we can set down at, landing in fifteen seconds.”

“Fifteen seconds!” Matt shouted as he shuffled his way to the open back of the chariot. When the trees disappeared to reveal rolling fields, he looked back to the rest of the Strike Team and shouted. “I’ll see you all on the other side!” Without further explanation he leapt off the back of the chariot and plummeted towards the ground. Matt’s mind easily tapped one of the tricks he had perfected—

Kill them all.

-And instead of a bone-breaking tumble he touched down lightly in the soft grass. “Radio discipline! Save your chatter for the end of the mission,” Matt grumbled into the radio as he sprinted towards the town, and he was too annoyed to register the confused replies that answered him through the radio.

“Why are we missing Pinkie Pie’s Nightmare Night party again?” Spike asked the three fillies at the head of the empty classroom. By either conspiracy or coincidence Applebloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle had all chosen their Nightmare Night costumes to be ‘teachers’, which meant they tried their best to look like Cheerilee.

Sweetie Belle certainly got an A for effort when she had emptied several containers of fabric dye into Rarity’s bathtub to turn her coat the right shade though she was entirely that shade now. According to Rarity, after recovering from a fainting spell upon discovering what had happened, it would be a long time before the dye would wash out unless she used magic. Scootaloo had the opposite problem as she tried to match Cherilee’s mane colors but ended up staining her coat in the same shades. Applebloom was the closest match in Spike’s opinion, not that he’d ever share it with the three fillies. They were just having too much fun.

“If you learn something, Spike, then we might get teacher cutie marks!” Sweetie Belle explained enthusiastically before turning around to face the dragon with a big grin. “So, have you learned anything yet?” All three were now staring at him with the same soul wrenching hopeful smiles and doe eyes that was capable of bending most adults to their will.

“The only thing I’ve learned so far is that if I had to choose between a party and school, I think the party would win,” Spike said as he picked at one of his teeth and looked absently at his other claw more to show that he was immune to their wiles.

Sweetie Belle’s temperament flipped faster than even Discord could manage. “Oh come ON!” She yelled out of frustration. “We’ve been doing this for like an hour. Are you telling us that you’ve really learned nothing?” Any answer Spike might have offered was lost as a boom rattled the window panes of the school classroom.

“Is Pinkie using fireworks now? I think we really should go to the party, girls,” Spike said as he stood and walked over to the exit. He opened the door and took precisely one step out before hopping back into the classroom. “Girls! Hide! Now!” Spike shouted as he pushed a desk in front of the door. It wasn’t the order so much as the level of fear in Spike’s voice that forced the trio of fillies to comply and he could feel their scared eyes on him even as he piled up more things in front of the door.

Twilight doesn’t think I know about the monsters, Spike fought to control his own emotions as he pushed another desk into place. What she doesn’t know is that she talks in her sleep and what I’ve heard so far is enough to give anypony nightmares. When the sounds of fighting could be heard seemingly outside of the school, Spike abandoned his efforts to fortify the front door and ran for cover. All three fillies had chosen to hide in the nearby closet and the door swung closed as he dove inside.

Despite his fear, or perhaps because of it, Spike didn’t allow the door to fully close. The crack in the doorway allowed him to see the majority of the classroom as well as the battered and bloody form of one of the garrison guards dive through one of the windows. He was badly injured and a horrid burn had rendered one of his rear legs useless. Despite those injuries he tried to run to the windows on the far wall of the class room. His retreat was cut short as a green projectile slammed into the back of his head and reduced it to nothing more than ash.

All three of the fillies let out a gasp of fear as something entered the school through the window the guard had just passed through. Soulless black eyes scanned the empty room before finally settling on the corpse of the guard. It raised one of its flimsy-limbs and pointed a green-glowing device, which promptly spat two more bolts of green fire into the corpse. Apparently satisfied that its target was dead, it stalked forward to look down upon its prey.

One of the fillies, Spike didn’t know which, began to sob and the smallest of sounds escaped her mouth before she could stop it. Despite its lack of volume it was still enough to alert the monster in the room. It spun in place and fired wildly in the direction the noise came from. Each shot punched holes in the walls which slowly began to burn. The wildly inaccurate fire stopped just as quickly as it had started and the monster began to creep towards the door with its weapon pointed towards them.

The monster had closed to within two body lengths of the door when Spike steeled himself. Just a little closer and I can tackle the thing so the girls can escape. My scales might protect me long enough, Spike thought as he spread his feet and prepared to burst through the door. His moment of heroism wasn’t meant to be as another pony entered the classroom.

Applejack crashed through another window and charged straight at the monster. It squealed like a sickly bird and fired wildly at the mare but the panicked shots went wide. She closed quickly and pivoted on her front legs to plant her rear hooves squarely in the monster’s featureless face. It flew across the room before colliding with the far wall with a wet smack. It left a bloody smear along the wall as it sank to the ground and didn’t get up. “Applebloom? Where are ya?” Applejack asked with a hint of desperation as she looked under the desks and tables in the classroom.

“AJ!” Applebloom and her friends yelled as they burst out of the closet with Spike in tow, and relief could clearly be seen on Applejack’s face as she spotted her younger sister. Any relief that might have been felt by the ponies was lost when the fillies skidded to a stop and screamed, “Behind you!”

Applejack’s first instinct was to whirl around to face whatever was behind her, and the quick reaction saved her life. A shot aimed at the back of her head instead connected with her hat which disappeared in a puff of flame that singed her ears and mane in the process. A second shot aimed dead center at her barrel barely missed but came close enough to vaporize the coat on her right flank and severely burn the flesh beneath it. With one of her legs no longer able to sustain her weight, Applejack’s dodge became a stumble and she fell to the ground. “Run, girls! Run!” She screamed as she tried to rise.

Two more of the monsters crawled into the room even as Spike and the fillies tried to run for the back door. A desk beside the retreating younglings exploded as a green bolt crashed into it. So close, so close! They were just a body length from the door when it flew open with enough force to hang limply from one twisted hinge and something else filled the doorway to cut off their retreat. A bright red beam shot out from the weapon it carried in its hands before it charged and leapt over Spike and the terrified fillies.

One of the monsters was dead, with little more than a smoking crater where most of its head used to be while the other was trying to drag a struggling Applejack towards the windows. The newest arrival launched a kick with one of its long legs that connected with the monster and launched it across the room. It struggled to rise before the new arrival planted one boot on its chest to hold it in place. A red bolt of energy point blank ended its struggles.

“Clear!” it shouted in Equestrian before it turned back to Applejack, Spike and the three fillies. Blue eyes looked over the group and Spike would have sworn he saw a flicker of recognition when its gaze lingered on them. “Harris, Jenkins. I’ve got Applejack and Spike along with children at the school. I’m going to get them out of here,” it said as it brought up a finger to tap something that hung from the side of its face. Its weapon was raised but not pointing at any of them as it approached slowly. “I’ve come from Canterlot, Luna’s sent my friends and I to get you out safely. My name is—“

“Lana Jenkins!” Spike blurted out as he finally connected the dots. “Twilight talks about you and her human friends a lot, and I remember you now from her wall of drawings.”

A disturbingly Pinkie-like grin slowly crept onto Lana’s face but it vanished as the door that Spike barricaded buckled and bulged inward. “Out the back door! Go!” Lana shouted as she pointed the weapon in her hands at the door while backpedaling towards. “Command, Jenkins! Confirmed Mutons on my loca—“ Anything else that might have been said was drowned out as Spike and the Cutie Mark Crusaders fled while Applejack followed as best she could. One of Lana’s friends appeared and waved the group behind him before he raised his weapon and fired. The situation repeated itself again and again as Lana and her friends fired at whatever was chasing them.

The early evening sky lit up as one of the airships hovering over Ponyville exploded suddenly, and Lana’s friends gave a cheer. “Harris, Jenkins. Pursuit is breaking off, our objectives are secure,” Lana said into the device on her ear. A moment passed before she tapped her ear and spoke again. “Harris, do you copy?” She looked up and her eyes went wide at something Spike couldn’t see and screamed, “Jesus Christ, what are you doing!?”

Matt’s IFF marked Big Sky’s landing one as well as the rest of Strike One as they entered the combat zone. Blood-red markers clearly identified the alien ships even in the gloomy night and he made sure to stay out of their lines of sight as much as possible. Smaller red icons began to appear as Big Sky rose above the town.

“Captain Harris, this is Big Sky,” The Pegasus spoke into the radio and Matt was quick to note the urgency in his voice. “I’ve spotted Rainbow Dash near your position but she’s wounded and three aliens are advancing on her position.”

“Solid copy, Big Sky! Any sign of other objectives?” Matt asked as he turned and sprinted towards the newly added objective marker on his HUD.

“There appears to be a gathering near the forest edge but the streets are deserted… strike that, I see Applejack headed towards the school near the landing site. Guard survivors appear to be rallying near there and a significant amount of aliens are converging on the area.”

“This is Jenkins! We’re on our way to the school now. Need any help, boss?”

“Negative, Jenkins. I’ll take care of the aliens on my side and secure Rainbow Dash. Assist the Guard survivors if you can but your first objective is Applejack and any other VIPs in the area,” Matt said with a grimace. I hate weighing the respective values of lives, but it just can’t be helped, he thought as he fished out the tungsten projectiles from his pockets. Each was highlighted by his HUD—

Kill them all.

—And rose to hover near their traditional place above his left shoulder and slightly behind him. Goddamn Hamil and his piece of shit hardware, Matt thought venomously. The moment I get back I’m going to kill him for saddling me with this buggy radio. Any further plans involving the engineer were pushed aside as Matt finally caught sight of his objective.

Rainbow Dash was propped up against a building in a bloody and scorched heap. A sticky trail of blood could be seen along the wall that kept her vertical, and it amazed Matt that she was still conscious despite the grievous nature of her injuries. When she spotted Matt, Rainbow Dash tried to push away from the wall and spread her wings as a threat display but only succeeded in tumbling to the ground.

“Stay down, I’m here to help. I’m one of Twilight’s friends,” Matt said as he knelt down beside her. My kingdom for a medkit, or at least one of those healing crystals the Dusk Guard use, he couldn’t help but think as the extent of her injuries became more apparent. “Big Sky, Harris. I’m at Rainbow Dash’s current position. Do you have any healing supplies with you? We need to stabilize her as soon as possible.”

A moment passed before Big Sky replied, “There should be some back at the chariot. I’ll double time to your location. Big Sky, out.”

Matt nodded and started to offer some words of comfort or reassurance to the wounded Pegasus, but the building next to where they were standing shuddered before the wall exploded outward as a Berserker and two Elites appeared in the gap. Matt sprang to his feet and assigned targets for all six of his tungsten projectiles—

Kill them all.

--before adding Big Sky to his ‘to kill’ list. It might have been nice to know the aliens approaching Rainbow Dash were GODDAMN MUTONS, Matt screamed inwardly as all six projectiles accelerated past the speed of sound instantly and punched holes in all three Mutons in the center of their chests. With their redundant organs and unrivaled pain tolerance, the attack did little more than slow the burly aliens down. Up went Matt’s LANC rifle to hopefully peg the Berserker in the face and give him time to find cover but the shot went wide.

The LANC rifle shot, normally no larger in diameter than a quarter, connected with the Berserker’s shoulder and removed a basketball-sized chunk of flesh and armor from the rampaging alien. The LANC rifle itself quickly began to hiss and glow as the Elerium circuitry and power cell overheated. With no more options available, Matt tossed the malfunctioning weapon in the air and telekinetically shoved it straight at the Muton. It exploded in a spectacular ball of lavender fire that the soldier simply didn’t have the time to appreciate as he drew his sidearm and prepared to do little more than annoy the Muton Elites behind the Berserker.

Kill them all.

Except… he did have the time to appreciate the Berserker being immolated by a purple fireball. The flames were frozen in place as though the entire scene were simply a picture of the battle. The Muton Elites had their heavy plasma weapons leveled towards Matt but didn’t move a single inch. Even Rainbow Dash’s horrified and fearful expression was perfectly still. The flow of time had completely stopped.

Except Matt found that he was no longer restricted by such petty considerations as obeying the laws the rest of the world had to follow. It felt like moving through water but he was able to bring his pistol up for a headshot on one of the Elites. The sound of the gunshot was muffled and both the bullet and the spent shell casing froze when they had travelled a few feet from Matt’s pistol. He fired again, and again, and again until the clip was dry. Matt then highlighted every one of the bullets and the shell casings for good measure, and pushed.

Kill them all.

Both Elite Mutons crumpled to the ground as their heads were pulverized as surely as a piece of fruit would be when hit by a shotgun while the burning Berserker thrashed on the ground before going still. Despite the seriousness of the situation, the dark chuckle crawled up Matt’s throat as he looked down at the PSI gauntlet on his left hand. The Elerium sizzled with power and a wavering heat haze hovered around the cooling grates as he brought his hand up to the sky.

The alien raider class ship dwarfed the smaller scout ships as it hovered over the town, looking for helpless targets to vaporize. Matt slowly brought his gauntleted hand up and cupped his fingers around the ship much like he used to try and grab the moon as a child. He could feel every contour of its hull, the resistance of its engines as it maintained its station keeping position and even the number of aliens on the ship. A feral grin grew on Matt’s face, and he clenched his fist.

Kill them all.

The raider imploded like an empty beer can before exploding into a million pieces, and it took every ounce of willpower Matt could muster to not burst out laughing. He closed his eyes and knew where every alien was in the town, and that they were all converging on Lana’s position as she tried to escape the battlefield with her objectives in tow. There was no question as to what Matt was going to do next.

He was going to kill them all.

When Matt opened his eyes he was no longer standing beside Rainbow Dash or over the corpses of three dead Mutons. Instead he was on the outskirts of the town beside the school, where several Mutons and Sectoids eagerly pursued the fleeing humans. A pair of Mutons opened fire on Matt as he stood out in the open, then five, then all of them, then the ships attempted to bombard him with their plasma cannons. Every attack simply vanished before it could strike him.

Matt simply couldn’t contain his laughter as he raised his left hand and pointed skyward. Dozens, then hundreds of portals opened above him and a wall of plasma bolts flew back at the aliens. The low stone walls and buildings the aliens were using for cover simply evaporated as the bombardment covered every square inch of ground the aliens occupied. Two of the alien ships lost propulsion and fell from the sky from the onslaught and even the Mutons began to break and run.

One Muton in particular caught Matt’s eye. Its armor was reinforced and covered every inch of its body, and was completely white, and it turned without a moment’s hesitation and fired even as Matt teleported behind him. A wave of Matt’s hand sent the plasma bolt flying wildly into the sky, and the Muton used the moment’s distraction to flee in the direction of the last scout ship. The ship hovered near the white-armored Muton before splitting in two as Matt chopped his hand through the air.

With all hope of escape lost, the Muton turned and tried to fire at Matt, but its right arm flew from its body and took the plasma rifle with it. It reached for its plasma pistol with its left arm only for that limb to bend completely around its body with a crackle of breaking bones and armor. The Muton tried to charge but any further resistance was abruptly ended as its armor cracked and collapsed as though gripped by a giant vise. The now bloody heap of broken armor and flesh collapsed to the ground, and Matt couldn’t help but find it hilarious. Knocking the alien ships out of the sky, Mutons fleeing from him and the smell of burning flesh simply made the moment more glorious.

With this power, I can kill them all. The fabric of reality is mine to shape to my liking, nothing can touch me now. The aliens are just the start. Al’Massani’s head on a pike and his entire country burned to the ground for allowing him to exist. The Army Brass are next for feeling I was a ‘liability to the organiation’s image’, and my father can join them for being so damned critical about everything. Shining Armor needs to suffer for being such an asshole all this time, and Lana… Matt slowly turned towards his subordinate and raised his left hand, and froze.

His left hand was gone, and in its place was the painfully bright glow of Elerium and a jet of black flame that was melting what remained of his arm.

Reason reasserted itself in Matt’s mind, and he screamed.

08 -- Best Laid Plans

23:25, 10/31/2015, UNKNOWN LOCATION

The room was dark and almost devoid of furniture, save for an almost featureless desk and chair. The room might have been mistaken for a long-forgotten office or storage room were it not for the lack of dust combined with the well dressed man who stepped into the room. Out of long-ingrained habit he sat in the seat after straightening his tie. His posture was ramrod straight as he pressed a seemingly random spot on the desk before tapping in front of him as though he had a keyboard.

The wall across from the desk flickered as power fed into a monitor hidden in the darkness. Text began to scrawl as the system powered up.

SYSTEM ACTIVATION
LOGIN/PASSWORD REQUIRED
”0”
”********************”
USER AUTHENTICATED
ESTABLISHING SECURE CONNECTION
SECURE CONNECTION ESTABLISHED
0 IS NOW IN ATTENDANCE
CURRENT ATTENDANCE INCLUDES 0, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16
ALL MEMBERS IN ATTENDANCE

“Good evening, gentlemen,” the man known as Zero said to the empty room, and his speech appeared as text on the monitor. “You all have had time to review the operational reports compiled by Commander Bradford on the XCOM project’s performance, its public reception as well as the state of our Equestrian allies. The first order of business to discuss is the ongoing investigation by Senator Goleman.” More lines of text appeared and were followed by a synthetic voice as the other members of the Council spoke.

5: I’m pleased to report that Goleman’s committee is proving to be an unmitigated success in furthering our goals. I admit I was skeptical about leaking information to him, but Goleman’s meltdown on live TV has framed anyone critical of the XCOM project as taking the side of a frothing lunatic. Shining Armor’s performance leaves a bit to be desired but we couldn’t coach him without raising suspicions in our manipulation of events.

1: International opinion is swinging in XCOM’s favor regardless, and Shining Armor’s performance has painted him as ‘no nonsense’ and ‘down to business’, which is something Americans find sorely lacking in their politicians as of late. We made the right decision in letting Goleman take the bait we laid out for him. If Prime Minister Renfield’s investigation wasn’t overshadowed by the senator’s showboating, we would have a real problem on our hands.

2: Agreed. After that debacle on the tele, Renfield is distancing himself from the investigation and Goleman, and he’s taking a more moderate stance on XCOM.

16: At this point I think Goleman has outlived his usefulness. Perhaps it is time for the good senator to have some well documented financial transactions with the Cartel. Even if he weasels out of prison time, his career will be over.

4: There’s another option. If Goleman has a shift in opinion as well as temperament, he could become more useful than as a single use blunt instrument.

14: Redemption? I think you’ve immersed yourself too much in the Equestrian culture.

4: There’s nothing stopping us from trying this method. Furthermore, even if it fails, we have a backup plan to thoroughly discredit him.

14: Before we decide Goleman’s ultimate fate, It should also be noted that Commander Bradford has not given any indication that he is aware of our manipulation of these events. Whatever powers he may possess, they do not provide him with information that he does not have reasonable access to. Despite his performance strategically and tactically, he isn’t omnipotent.

13: Yet.

10: Or it’s possible he agrees with our tactics and just hasn’t seen any reason to fight with us on the matter. He’s been very vocal in his criticisms of Goleman if nothing else.

8: He’s critical of all politicians, which will likely include us if he’s ever made aware of this. Do we have contingencies in place if he has to be removed by force?

2: None that we’re willing to even test yet. If he does possess the power of foresight as sensitive as we suspect, then I don’t know if there’s a way that we can remove him.

1: Gentlemen, we have an emergency. Mission reports have come back from the volunteers that were sent to help the Equestrians. I’m sending the files now.

[10 minutes of silence pass]

12: You have got to be kidding. Half the gear malfunctioned? These things aren’t pork barrel military contract equipment or cheap knockoffs I can get from Hong Kong! Everything was tested before the trip through Kaleidoscope, not to mention a nearly flawless operational record beforehand. Was there a malfunction with Kaleidoscope over such a long distance?

9: There are greater concerns to address. A hamlet outside of the Equestrian capital was almost completely leveled in the fighting and most of the property damage was caused by one of our Strike operators. A Captain… Matthew Harris. Damn it, who had the bright idea to let the Butcher of Basra loose?

10: Major Fujikawa chose him as a second in command and Bradford did not object. We did not object either as it was our hope that his relationship with Princess Twilight Sparkle would solidify our alliance with her government. I suppose it was too much to hope for that he’d get himself killed during the engagement. We could have used him as a martyr to gain sympathy with the Equestrians and cement Twilight’s support for the war.

9: Relationship with Twilight Sparkle? I thought she was kept in a cell during her time on Earth.

1: A development your predecessor was aware of. She developed affection for Matthew during her stay here, though it was one-sided. We chose not to intervene in that development and it paid off when Twilight became the most vocal proponent for supporting us.

4: Thank God for Stockholm Syndrome.

7: We’re getting off track. What I want to know is how Captain Harris managed to level a town without air support or explosives?

4: That is the right question to ask, and I think it may be related to why the majority of our equipment failed. Elerium reacts significantly when in the presence of a Gifted individual while on Earth, and the same is true for their world. The difference is the Field that the Gifted individuals draw their power from is significantly more fluid there which allows for easier access. Elerium exponentially increases an individual’s ability to draw and manipulate that energy. Their bodies often cannot withstand the strain.

3: Where are you getting all that intel?

4: After Captain Harris was retrieved from the field, the Equestrians went to Major Fujikawa and Nathan Hamil, the Chief Engineer for the volunteers in the field. After impressing upon them the alarm they felt at the situation, Hamil explained our findings about Elerium and its relation to the material they identify as ‘Arcanite.’

7: That was kept confidential for a reason! Twilight Sparkle stated that use of the material was banned and that all the stockpiles were destroyed. The knowledge that we use it for just about everything might jeopardize our relationship with them.

5: Considering they built their capital on top of a mountain made of the stuff, I think it might be a safe assumption that the common story that their Arcanite storage was destroyed was spread to dissuade the ambitious from looking for it. On that note, we need to figure out how to pry that loose from the Equestrians. If their world is as rich in the material as alluded to in these reports, we may no longer have to strip the alien ships for every ounce of Elerium just to make ends meet.

4: That’s a topic for another time. The Equestrians expressed some horror at the news of our using Elerium in our devices but Hamil also explained that the aliens use the stuff in virtually everything they build. This begs the question, why haven’t they experienced any of the problems with their hardware that we have?

1: I suspect you already have a theory. Skip the rhetorical questions and get to it.

4: There’s terabytes worth of data on all the alien machinery we’ve torn apart, and while we have been able to identify and replicate about 75% of it, the small percentage of the machinery that we couldn’t find any plausible explanation for was stripped out of our prototypes and production models.. Charles Shen and Moira Vahlen agree that at least some of this unidentified machinery must act as some form of regulator that ensures a proper amount of power flow.

15: That’s a plausible explanation for why our gear is malfunctioning. If it has the same amplifying powers as Arcanite, then it would explain Captain Harris’s skyrocketing abilities. What I want to know is why he did what he did. Go listen to his radio logs. That laughter will haunt me to my grave.

4: There is an explanation for that too. Given the Equestrian’s reaction to the events, fear of our equipment and sympathy for Captain Harris, I strongly suspect that something like this may have happened in their past. Their mythology describes a ‘King Sombra’ as a unicorn that went power mad and nearly destroyed his own kingdom, which was known for its crystal formations, I might add. There’s also Princess Luna.

6: Princess Luna? Do you think she and her sister use Arcanite to move the sun and moon around the planet?

4: Unknown at this time, though during her two attempts to usurp her sister and assume sole leadership of her world she was described as a pitch black alicorn as opposed to the blues she currently has now. Sombra apparently no longer has physical form but is described as a ghost made out of black smoke and energy. Before this is dismissed as mythology or campfire tales, both Sombra and Nightmare Moon were encountered and witnessed by dozens of Equestrians within the last two years. It sounds a bit too much like what was happening to Captain Harris.

1: Sergeant Jenkins reported Captain Harris’s body was in the process of being consumed by black fire. Substantial trauma was sustained to his left arm in the process. Are you saying he might have been turned into something like those creatures if left to his own devices?

4: The changes in physical appearance are the least of our concerns. As I mentioned, Sombra tried to destroy his own people, though he sounds like a typical tyrant trying to consolidate his power. Apparently Luna became Nightmare Moon when she felt unappreciated because she ruled the night rather than Celestia’s day. According to their records she attempted to plunge their world into ‘eternal night’. Worst case, this could mean she tried to instigate an extinction level event by pushing the star away from the planet.

8: Mother of God. How is she still in power?

4: It all ties back to Elerium and Arcanite. We don’t have CAT scans or anything to refer to, but I suspect that the cost of such increased power results in the suppression or damage to the impulse control centers of the brain. She was apparently freed from the influence of the substance and returned to her normal self. Until we can get more information, that’s the only explanation I can think of.

13: All those theories are sound but there’s one thing that is still unexplained. Captain Harris wasn’t the only one using Elerium-enhanced equipment that’s controlled by his Gift. Sergeant Jenkins currently utilizes a prosthetic limb that operates on the same principles as our other equipment as well as the MEC units. She hasn’t reported anything out of the ordinary yet and there haven’t been any observed malfunctions near her either.

2: That is an excellent question. We really should get both Sergeant Jenkins and Captain Harris back to Earth for a more thorough examination. If we can find a way to take advantage of the power that Captain Harris demonstrated with whatever resistance Sergeant Jenkins is capable of then we’ll be able to corner the market on WMDs for the next generation. Imagine soldiers with the capacity to alter the fabric of reality. That’s the future, gentlemen.

1: That’s not going to be possible, I’m afraid. Princess Twilight Sparkle has taken personal responsibility for Captain Harris’s care with Princess Luna’s approval and I suspect if we attempt strong arm tactics in this situation, we’ll lose any good will we have with the Royalty. Sergeant Jenkins’ familiarity with Twilight would also make her removal from the situation problematic. We may need to simply wait and pray that if they die in the field, enough will be left for us to study.

9: I’m also seeing some preliminary findings from Dr. Shen and Dr. Vahlen on the energy field surrounding Earth and the Equestrians homeworld. With the rate in which the energy field is becoming flexible here, from the aliens or our own Gifted individuals, they predict that unless we solve the regulator issue with our own Elerium-based technology we might start seeing similar malfunctions in five years or less.

10: That is certainly a problem but we do have a more immediate one. The Strike volunteers are currently stuck with last generation weapons, and even if we unpack the Carapace armor from storage they will be hard-pressed to match the elite troops the aliens are deploying. If we can reverse engineer whatever components the aliens use in their hardware that allows them to use their equipment without side effects, that will immediately help the volunteers and will hopefully solve the long term problems that will show up on Earth.

10 has called a vote: Redirect research and engineering resources to develop regulators for Elerium tech.
Yes votes: 17 total, No votes: 0 total, 0 abstain
Proposal Accepted.

“Excellent,” the man known as Zero stated. “While the injuries sustained by Captain Harris are unfortunate, his performance in the field has opened up several new possibilities for the future development of XCOM personnel and technologies. I am also confident our relationship with the Equestrian government can be strengthened, but only if further incidents of this nature are curtailed. Chief Engineer Hamil’s decision to disclose the secrets of Elerium resulted in further developments, but sharing such information should not be allowed in the future.

4: I have to agree, I’m afraid. The Equestrians are forgiving but I suspect even that might reach its limits if they ever find out what we do to the aliens we capture. The MEC systems are just barely skirting this side of legal in their courts, and I suspect if we end up deploying them in the field it will cause some controversy.

“If there are no further topics, then this meeting is concluded. Efforts will be made to steer Senator Goleman to a more moderate position or remove him from power if he resists. Research will be made to ensure the safety and stability of Elerium technology on both theaters of operation. Orders will be passed down ensuring strict secrecy to prevent any conflict with our allies. Are there any questions?”

One by one the Councilmen disconnected without a word, and Zero followed suit. The moment the disconnect message appeared on the screen, he tapped another place on his desk before clasping his hands before him.

“Good evening, Commander.”

09 -- Friendly Requests

What's the problem, Corporal? Drop him before he raises an alarm.

12:22, 11/02/2015, CANTERLOT

Despite not being the center of attention, Lana couldn't help but shift uncomfortably. It almost feels like a trial, and the suspect isn't here to defend himself, she thought as she glanced at the other occupants of the room.

Big Sky stood at the center of the room in a spell array or circle carved into the stone that would look right at home in a fantasy movie. The chamber that they were in was almost completely obscured by an illusionary map of the little town the Equestrians called 'Ponyville'. The Pegasus pointed with one hoof and said, "We approached the target area from the north without any problems. Upon sighting a landing area and beginning my descent, Captain Harris exited the chariot and advanced on foot."

Just as lines and small icons appeared to demonstrate what Big Sky had explained, Luna spoke up. "Is it a standard practice to separate from the group? All the material I've reviewed seems to indicate human combat doctrine would discourage such an action. Does it not lessen the capabilities of the group and put all in greater danger when facing stiff resistance?"

Major Fujikawa started to speak but Shining Armor beat her to the explanation. "Captain Harris and the specialists under his command often have capabilities that allow them to operate independently for limited amounts of time. The specialists are able to engage secondary objectives with little difficulty while the squad proceeds with the primary target. They never branch far from the squad though."

"Very well, please continue," Luna said after mulling the explanation over.

Big Sky nodded before continuing. A quartet of angry red circles appeared in various parts over Ponyville, followed by a half dozen gold icons on ground level plus two new icons that clearly represented two of Twilight's friends. A rash of red icons appeared in pursuit of them as the blue icons representing Strike One came on scene. "I spotted Rainbow Dash in critical condition, and Captain Harris elected to secure her while the rest of Strike One moved to reinforce surviving guards and secure Applejack. Captain Harris confirmed Dash's condition and requested that I retrieve medical supplies from the chariot to stabilize her condition, and I did so."

The illusions of Ponyville disappeared as Big Sky stepped back and all eyes fell to Lana. As the Pegasus resumed his seat, Lana rose and took his place in the center of the room. "So... how do I make it work?" she asked with just a hint of embarrassment in her voice.

"Just concentrate on the memories of the operation and the memoratorium will display them," Luna explained patiently.

Well, here goes.

Never before in Lana's life had she been so grateful to have solid earth under her boots as when she jumped out of the chariot. Her laser rifle swept the early evening gloom before settling on the storybook buildings that made up the town. Lana easily assumed the point position as Strike One double-timed towards the town.

There was a brief exchange between Matt and Big Sky before Lana spoke up. "This is Jenkins! We're on our way to the school now. Need any help, boss?"

When Matt declined the offer, Lana charged forward into the partially destroyed town. Equestrian shouts and the sounds of plasma fire began to drown out the sounds of her footfalls and her heart hammering in her chest. She caught sight of an orange blur running straight towards a one room school house as well as the unmistakable shapes of two Sectoids approaching from the opposite direction.

"Contact front!" Lana shouted as she charged straight at the school's back door. A fearful shout from inside the building emphasized the importance of speed as she planted one boot on the back door and nearly blasted it off its hinges. She almost didn't spot the quartet of short figures that recoiled from her sudden appearance, the Sectoid that was aiming at them demanded more of her attention.

One laser blast was all that was needed to cause the Sectoid's head to explode in a fountain of boiling blood and steaming meat, and Lana didn't give it more than a moment's consideration as she leapt over the children by the door to charge at the Sectoid dragging Applejack towards the window. The mare was attempting to resist but the ugly burn mark across her right side crippled any attempt. The Sectoid's attention was almost completely occupied with the Earth Pony's struggles, and simply didn't see Lana's attack coming. The tip of her boot connected squarely with its chest and launched it halfway across the room. Before it could raise its arm to fire a shot, Lana had put a point blank shot into its skull.

"Clear!" Lana shouted as she spared a glance to the broken windows before turning back to the Equestrians in the room. She immediately recognized Applejack and Spike, though the three foals didn't ring any bells immediately. After a quick report about two of the targets being located, she slowly approached and said, "I've come from Canterlot, Luna sent my friends and I to get you out to safety. My name is--"

"Lana Jenkins! Twilight talks about you and her human friends a lot, and I remember you now from her wall of drawings," Spike explained and a small amount of recognition crossed Applejack's face as well.

She has a wall of drawings for her human friends and there's enough there for Spike to recognize me? If there's that much of me then there must be a literal shrine built for Matt--

Lana's concentration was broken when Shining Armor cleared his throat. "Perhaps we could move along to the more relevant parts of the memory?" The unicorn wore a sour expression, while Luna had the faintest of smiles. Fujikawa's expression seemed to be balancing between professional curiousity and polite ignorance of the situation.

Without any further prompting, Lana moved things forward a bit and resumed the memory.

"Harris, Jenkins. Pursuit is breaking off, our objectives are secured." When nothing but silence answered her, she tried again. "Harris, do you copy?" Again, only silence through the radio answered her. Lana had just started to rise when she saw it. The aliens hadn't been breaking off, they were converging on a new target.

Matt stood in a clearing far from any cover and began to walk towards the aliens just as they all opened fire.

"Jesus Christ, what are you doing?" Lana screamed, and she started to sprint to try and flank or draw enemy fire to give Matt a chance to get into cover. They were too far and the volume of fire was simply too great. She could only watch in horror as the plasma fire leapt at Matt, only for it to disappear before it made contact with him. Dozens of shots came towards him, including a few from the ships hovering over the battlefield, and it all disappeared. The volume of fire began to ebb as the aliens were forced to reload, which was the only reason that Lana heard Matt's cruel laughter as he raised his hand.

Portals opened up all around and above Matt, and plasma fire fell upon the aliens like a tidal wave. Mutons were reduced to little more than cinders and melted slag in an instant, while most of the lesser aliens simply vanished in the flames. The few that did not die outright tried to flee into buildings or behind an enormous tree in the center of the clearing, but this did little more than buy them a few seconds. The buildings were pounded to dust and the tree caught fire and was reduced to ash in seconds. Throughout the entire massacre, Matt kept laughing.

A white armored Muton attempted to quit the field only for Matt to catch sight of him, and the Muton's death reminded Lana of a can of spam being crushed. She couldn't spare any more attention to the alien as she finally caught up to Matt and her eyes settled on his arm. She had initially thought the PSI gauntlet was still present, but she was mistaken. The gauntlet itself was gone as well as his arm just below the elbow; the rest of his arm was steadily being consumed by black flames. At the heart of those flames was a painfully bright light that forced Lana to look away.

Lana tried to think of something, anything to get Matt's attention but her words failed her as he slowly turned towards her and raised that mutilated arm. A thrill of horror went through Lana as she saw the murderous look in Matt's eyes. The glarequickly morphed into fear and panic as he finally realized what was happening to him.

"Stop."

Instantly the scene froze and Luna stepped into the illusion to stare at Matt mid-scream. "Thank you for your assistance, Major Fujikawa, Sergeant Jenkins," the princess said with a tone of dismissal that was unmistakable. "You will forgive me, as I must have a word with Captain Armor. Privately."

"By your leave, your Highness," Major Fujikawa said with a short bow, and Lana stepped away from the center of the room to follow her. The image plucked from Lana's memories lingered in the room even as Fujikawa closed the door behind them. "I don't know enough about their expressions to be certain, but the princess looked like she had seen a ghost."

"I didn't notice. I'm too busy trying to forget that look on Matt's face," Lana answered honestly as she tried to mask the effects that memory had on her. I can't help but think that he was going to do something horrible to me, Lana thought even as she forced a smile. The effort she put into the smile doubled as she caught sight of Twilight and a Pegasus she quickly recognized as Fluttershy waiting on a bench nearby with a pair of guards flanking her. "Hey there, Twily, what's up?"

One of the guards twitched an eyebrow and an ear in annoyance when Lana addressed Twilight so informally, though if the former Unicorn noticed the breach in decorum she didn't mention it. Fluttershy, however, did her best to avoid eye contact as she patted Twilight’s shoulders and trotted a small distance away. "I'm sorry to interrupt, Yumiko, but I have to ask a favor from Lana," Twilight said timidly, and Major Fujikawa responded with an understanding smile and bowed out of the conversation. "I know you're really busy but could you stop by the medical wards and talk to Rainbow Dash? I was able to talk to her a little about her injuries but she’s still really upset about her dad. She says we wouldn’t understand and then goes quiet.”

"What happened to her dad?" Lana asked before catching herself. Scuttlebutt says Cloudsdale was one of the first places that got hit, and that's a Pegasus city, she realised, and the uncomfortable logic of Twilight's fell into place. I’d rather go into a firefight than talk about that man, but if it’ll help a friend out… "Nevermind, Twily. I'll go down there and see what I can do. How's Matt doing?"

"He's no longer in danger, but there's only so much we can do," Twilight said as her gaze fell. "Matt's still in a coma so we don't know if his mind is still whole after his injuries. His arm-- I wasn't able to--"

"It's alright, Twily," Lana said quickly before presenting her with a clever smirk and waving her gloved left hand. "We can rebuild him. We have the technology." When Twilight simply sniffed and nodded, Lana nearly facepalmed as she realised the pop culture reference would have no meaning for the Equestrians. "I'm certain you did everything you could, and we'll be able to get him fixed up just like me," Lana offered with a wave of her left hand.

"Thanks, Lana," Twilight said with a sniff before offering Lana the first smile that she had seen on the young Alicorn. "You always know how to make me feel better. If you were a pony I would think that was your special talent."

The compliment dug into Lana a bit more than she anticipated but she was easily able to hide any discomfort. "I'm glad I can help out. I guess I'll go down and say hello to your friends then. I'll see you later, Twily."

Applejack’s flank itched, and there was nothing she could do about it. The itch had first made its presence known when the doctors had applied a cooling salve and bandages to the burn that nearly ran the length of her. The salve had immediately reduced the pain to something she could easily ignore. Unfortunately that gave Applejack’s mind room to wander, so she concentrated on that itch and how much it bothered her.

“You don’t look good, sis. Are you really alright?” Applebloom asked as tried not to stare at her sister’s wounds.

Emotionless black eyes fell upon Applejack as she struggled to fight back despite her wounds. There was no way she could limp away fast enough to escape the monsters in the school, let alone dodge any of the attacks from their weapons. She had to resist; to buy time for Applebloom and the fillies to escape. If she was going to die, she would do so to save her family.

When the nearly skeletal digits of one of the monsters grabbed one of her rear hooves and began to drag her to the windows, a new fear entered her mind. They didn’t want to kill her, they wanted her alive. Applejack tried to kick out but it had a firm grip on her injured leg and each pull sent waves of agony through her body. All she could do was silently scream, ‘Not like this, not like this!’

Applejack shifted slightly, which caused a new wave of painful itches down her flank. “The bandages are a bit of a bother, to be honest,” she answered, and a look to Big Macintosh all but confirmed that her brother knew that the bandages weren’t the only things that were bothering her. “Applebloom, I’m so glad you came to visit but I know how boring it is to wait at the doctor. Why don’t you find your friends and have some fun? There’s no sense in just sitting here worrying over me.”

“Okay,” the younger pony said, though her tone showed that she was clearly torn between her desire to be with her friends and worry for her family. “I can still come and visit later, right?”

“Sure you can. Just knock before you come in, okay?” Applejack agreed, and she did her best to fake a smile until the filly had left the room. She turned to the other ponies around her bed and dropped all pretenses of a good mood. “I really appreciate both of you coming but shouldn’t someone watch the farm? Don’t you think that’s more important than visiting me?”

“Nope,” Came Big Mac’s reply.

“Listen to your brother, Applejack,” Granny Smith began, “We all put a lot of hard work and love into that farm but none of it is worth family. We can rebuild a house and replant the trees, but we can never replace family.” The gentle sounds of Rainbow Dash stirring on the other side of the room prompted Applejack to try and get Granny Smith to lower her voice, but thankfully the elderly mare had changed topics. “Besides, something’s thrown a mighty scare into the Everfree. There was a mighty ruckus last night before going quieter than I’ve ever heard. Not natural, that is, and I’ve no desire to find out what that the cause might be.”

Any further discussion on the subject was interrupted by the sound of giggles in the hallway followed by a loud crash and alarmed shouts from adults. “Fillies these days can’t go five minutes without getting into trouble. I swear, these whippersnappers need some proper supervision,” Granny Smith decided, and she slowly hobbled her way over to the exit. Big Macintosh gave Applejack a silent nod before turning to follow her.

Before the door closed, a gloved hand caught it and one of the humans stepped into the room. After the frenzied escape from Ponyville, Applejack hadn’t seen hide nor hair of the mysterious people that had helped Twilight. Applejack had worried about telling them apart based on Twilight’s descriptions, but this one was by far the easiest to recognize. Sparkling blue eyes and a lopsided grin matched the features of the human that had saved her. She was clad in far more casual clothes this time, with pants covered in baggy pockets and a loose hooded sweatshirt instead of the formal shirt and tie she had seen back in Ponyville.

The other thing that Applejack noticed was that the longer she looked at the grin on her face, the more she was convinced that the human was a liar.

“Hey there, glad to see you’re awake. How are you feeling?” Lana asked as she took a seat beside the bed and put her gloved hands on her lap.

“A bit stiff, but the doctors said that was normal,” Applejack replied as she continued to study the human. "They say I'll be up in a week and back to my old self a few weeks later, though there's not much they can do for the scar."

"Scars show the world that you've lived, and there's nothing wrong with that," Lana said with a quick glance down at her hands before turning in the direction of the other bed in the room. "And you must be Rainbow Dash. Twily's told me a lot about you. Best flier in Equestria, she said. Hopefully when you're out of this place I'll get to see you in the air."

Rainbow Dash didn’t respond beyond turning away as best she could. Her movement was somewhat limited by the bandages that covered a significant portion of her body and the casts that kept her wings from moving, but she was still able to keep from having to look at Jenkins. “Go away,” she said.

“Aww, come on,” Jenkins said as she scooted her chair next to Rainbow’s bed. “What’s flying like? Flying in helicopters or planes is one thing, but flying under your own power is another, right? Twily said you could fly pretty fast, too. Come on, spill.”

Applejack was just about to recommend the human leave when Dash finally replied. “I can’t.” The two little words were almost smothered in the Pegasus’s pillow as she buried her face in it.

“What was that?” Jenkins asked with an innocent tone, a tone that annoyed Applejack greatly because it implied the human didn’t know she was poking a proverbial dragon with a stick. What followed next was only natural.

“I said I CAN’T!” Rainbow Dash finally faced the human and screamed. Her expression was a study in agony and outrage that made Applejack wince even though she wasn’t the focus of her friend’s anger. “The doctors said I might never be able to fly as fast again! They say that they’ve done what they could but magic can only heal so much!” She buried her face in the pillow and continued to scream. “I spent my entire life trying to be the best and now there’s nothing left! Without my talent I’m nothing. And Dad…he’s dead! He’s dead and they’re all gone and I might as well be stuck in this bed forever! There’s nothing left anymore!”

Hearing her friend break down hurt Applejack deeply, and that hurt turned to anger at the one who had provoked it. As Rainbow Dash continued to scream into her pillow, Applejack cast a glare at Jenkins, who stood and silently walked over to the pitcher of water on the table along the wall. Both of her gloves came off and were placed on the table along with the hooded sweatshirt, and all of Applejack’s righteous outrage at her friend’s treatment morphed into horror.

Jenkins wore a sleeveless shirt underneath the sweater which hugged her torso and showed off the muscles along her back, shoulders and right arm clearly. The flesh and blood portion of her left arm simply ended just below the shoulder. The rest of the arm was composed of dull gray metal, all the way down to the fingertips. Despite a long distant memory of Granny Smith telling Applejack how rude it was to stare, she simply couldn’t take her eyes off of it, or the slightly reddish area around where the… the… stump met the metal limb, or the painful-looking bolts and straps that held it in place.

Two glasses of water were filled, and Jenkins slowly walked back to the chair. She waited patiently for Rainbow Dash to finish her rant before finally speaking. “I know I’m always thirsty after something like this, and you sound like you are too,” Jenkins said as she offered the glass in her right hand to the Pegasus, and for the first time since Applejack had laid eyes on the human she wore an honest smile. It was the smallest of expressions and the Earth Pony nearly missed it entirely over the spectacle of the metal arm.

“I’m not thirsty!” the Pegasus shouted into the pillow.

“RD, you might want to take her up on the offer,” Applejack suggested quietly.

“WHY SHOULD I?” Dash screamed as she pulled her head up from the pillow, but the outburst withered and died as she caught sight of Jenkins’ arm.

For a long moment, nopony moved. The stillness was broken when Jenkins placed the offered glass of water on the small table near the end of the bed before shifting her own glass from her left hand to her right. One metal finger tapped absently against the glass before the human looked down at the prosthetic limb. “It still hurts, every once and awhile. Like when you sleep wrong and one of your legs goes numb: it’s all pins and needles.”

“Are you saying that you’ve got it worse?” Dash accused as a shred of her previous anger latched on to her stubborn streak, but it was clear the shock of the injury was overpowering it.

“No,” Jenkins said as she continued to stare down at her hand. “I’ve never flown so I can only imagine what that feels like. You know what flying is like and you know how important it is to you. I won’t cheapen what you’re going through by telling you what you’re feeling. I can tell you what I’ve felt though.

“Humans are kinda defined by our hands,” she started, and her glass switched to the prosthetic before raising her right hand. “Prior to all this excitement, I helped build things. Roads, bridges, lots of fun stuff. I wasn’t too bad in a fight either. Heck, I was the unarmed combat champion of XCOM before becoming the… unarmed combat champion of XCOM.” When neither mare said anything, Jenkins let out an exaggerated sigh. “Tough audience. I must be slipping since Matt made bad jokes a punishable offence.”

How can she make jokes about… that? Applejack couldn’t help think with equal parts wonder and horror. The brief glance to Rainbow Dash was all she needed to confirm that the other mare was thinking the same thing.

“The point is,” Jenkins continued, “there is nothing wrong with what you’re feeling. There was a time when I thought dying would be the best outcome.” That admission brought a shocked gasp from both mares. “If I die, my mom and brothers would get some of the benefits of my job. If I live, I’d end up being a useless burden. If it wasn’t for Twilight and my friends I don’t know what I would have done in the end.

“I suppose my point is that your friends will try their absolute best to understand what you’re going through, Dashie,” Jenkins continued, and a mischievous sparkle entered her eyes when she noticed that annoyance with the nickname had broken through the other emotions that were currently warring in the Pegasus. “They’ll try if you let them. They will fail, but you have to let them try. It’s the hardest part about having friends, but you’ll be stronger for it in the end. Every time they try will make things easier for you to understand what happened to you.”

Rainbow Dash’s gaze fell as she mulled the words over, and Applejack did the same even though she was little more than an observer to this conversation. Even as she replayed the conversation, Applejack couldn’t help but notice the conspicuous absence of one particular subject. Everything she’s saying has a lot of truth to it, but why didn’t she talk about her dad? She never even mentioned him once, not even in passing Once that thought occurred to her, the pieces fell into place. “Miss Jenkins, what happened to your dad?”

The glass in the human’s metal hand exploded and dumped glass shards and water onto her lap. For the briefest of moments something dark entered Jenkins’ expression before switching to embarrassment. “Ah haha! Another unfortunate downside of this thing is that I can’t really judge pressure and sometimes things break.”

Liar.

Jenkins stood up and retrieved the towel next to where the water pitcher was and began to clean off the flecks of glass from her pants. “There was a monster,” she started to explain. “It was in our home, and my dad died because of it. I watched him die, and I had to kill the monster before it hurt my mom or my brothers.”

The words were heavy with sincere emotion, and Applejack had no doubt that there was some truth in those words. Despite that, her instincts screamed at her. Liar!

“But that’s not a really interesting story,” Jenkins said as she turned around and put on her lairs smile. She collected the glass shards and deposited them on the table before continuing. “What’s a really interesting story is how I lost my arm.”

After several false starts, Rainbow Dash finally managed, “H-how did—“

Jenkins didn’t wait for her to finish the question before she started. “I don’t know all the factors that led up to it but apparently some of the salvage we had recovered from the aliens was a bit of a trap. It was calling the aliens to where we were hiding, and they sent a big ship to find it.” If she noticed Rainbow Dash’s attempts to ask about her father, she showed no sign of it. The story continued and eventually the Pegasus became wrapped up in the action and adventure of its retelling.

Applejack found that she could not. The nagging doubts of why the human would lie about her father’s death were simply too great.

17:45, 11/02/2015, CANTERLOT

“Give me your reports quickly, gentlemen,” Major Fujikawa ordered briskly from behind the privacy screen of her quarters. “Hamil, you’re up.”

The engineer kept his eyes glued on the tablet before him, as though looking in the direction of the female soldier’s changing room might incur her wrath. “Carapace armor sets have been unpacked and tested with zero malfunctions, and the laser weaponry is working flawlessly. All of the gear that utilizes Elerium is non-functional. Weapons, armor, equipment, MECs… especially the MECs. The only exception is the Rule Breakers and, well....”

“Damn it,” Fujikawa growled. “Do you have any news from Vahlen or Shen regarding whatever technological voodoo they need to do to make everything work? Without Skyrangers or Interceptors for air support, we really need the MECs for heavy weapons.”

“A working prototype is planned for Captain Harris’s prosthetic and is scheduled to be ready in approximately a week, two at the most. If initial tests are successful then they’ll begin the process of retrofitting existing gear. Priority will go to MECs and their weaponry, then weapons and armor, then the armor modules,” Hamil finished.

“Good,” the reply came, though it was quickly retracted. “Wait, why aren’t the PSI modules higher up on the priority list? Without those, Harris and his spooks are dead in the water. No offense, Shao.”

“None taken, ma’am,” Zhang said, and he glanced down at his own reports. “The PSI modules are scheduled to be refitted for deployments on Earth but Princess Luna has strictly forbidden the use of the devices while we are here. She does not wish for a repeat of Captain Harris’s performance during the last mission, despite our assurances that such a thing can be prevented in the future.”

A decidedly unladylike burst of profanity flooded from the privacy screen. “Does she not understand that our Gifts could be just as dangerous or worse if we can’t maintain control through the PSI modules?”

“She had assumed as much, and Princess Sparkle and a few other Unicorns have volunteered to instruct us in proper control of our gifts.”

“I suppose that’s for the best,” Fujikawa sighed as she made her way around the privacy screen. Her hands moved on autopilot to wrap the dark gray tie around her neck and set it into place as she strode to the mirror on the far wall. “If this training of theirs works out, I expect the six of you to record everything you do so the others back home can benefit from it. And no one breathes a word about the MECs within the presence of the Equestrians. I don’t want to lose another of our advantages because they’re squeamish about what we’re capable of.”

When both men acknowledged the order, the major turned to face them. “You’re dismissed, Hamil. Zhang, walk with me.” The moment the engineer was out of earshot, Fujikawa asked, “Have either of you noticed anything odd with Sergeant Jenkins? Has she been reporting any malfunctions with her prosthetic, or acting violent at all?” When Zhang said nothing, she simply nodded and donned her suit coat before making final adjustments to her uniform. “I had the opportunity to witness Captain Harris’s meltdown from her memories. If Princess Luna is right, she could break down at any moment. The fact that Lana hasn’t yet surprised the princess, and I suspect that’s the only reason she’s allowing the use of any Elerium tech in the future.”

“I assume that should she experience such a breakdown, those privileges would be rescinded?” Zhang asked, and his tone indicated he knew the answer already.

Fujikawa nodded as she headed for the doors to the somewhat crowded corridor beyond with Zhang in tow. “Without that technology, we’re little more than a token force to assist the Equestrians. I’m sure they appreciate the gesture but appreciation doesn’t keep the aliens away.” The pair passed through a set of doors to another corridor and Fujikawa took a moment to look over her shoulder guiltily. “I suppose I should ask how your captain is doing. Any changes since last time?”

“None as of yet,” Zhang said slowly, and he glanced around. The previous hallway had several XCOM personnel going about their business in their part of the castle. This corridor linked them to the rest of Canterlot Keep. Apart from Zhang and Fujikawa, the entire corridor was completely deserted. Out of habit, Zhang closed his eyes and slowly let the air out of his lungs as he tapped the Rule Breaker on his wrist. He saw the corridor in his mind’s eye, every nook and cranny and crevasse in the marble walls. His sight would have extended outwards and beyond were it not for the single spot in the shadow of the pillar they just passed that blocked his sight.

Zhang’s eyes snapped open and he whirled around. “This area is forbidden. Reveal yourself and we will escort you to the guards so you may be on your way,”he said sternly, and Fujikawa stopped mid-step to turn as well. A cloaked figure emerged from the shadows and Zhang was quick to assess the interloper. The size matches the Equestrians and that’s definitely hooves I hear on the marble floor, but that cloak could be hiding anything underneath. Where are the guards?

“The guards are not your concern, or mine,” the cloaked figure said as it came to a stop at just over three body lengths away. The voice was a male baritone, and with an accent quite unlike anything Zhang had ever heard before. “What is our shared concern is the council of nations that Luna intends to call in the near future to defend our world.”

“That information is confidential, and your being here seems to be toeing the line with espionage, sir.” Fujukawa’s tone was clipped and agitated as she glared at the shadows under the cloak’s hood. “I admit to being ignorant to many of the laws here, but something tells me our punishments are far harsher for such things.”

“Such subjects should not be your concern. What should be your concern is gaining the required momentum of the nations attending the council to address this threat. The Crystal Empire will surely support Equestria, but Gryphos and Minon will be less inclined to do so,” the cloaked figure explained. “The tipping point will be the Zebrica Union, who have always maintained impartiality with all sides in all conflicts. Win their approval and you shall have their voice supporting your cause.”

As the mysterious figure continued to speak, the nagging peculiarity of the accent continued to pester Zhang. Why does this one have an accent? He silently removed the translator from his belt and slipped it into his pocket, and nearly lost his cool cover when he realized what was happening. He has an accent because the translator wasn’t translating a language we already understand. This one is speaking English.

“The Zebrica Union requires that a task be completed. One of its citizens lives in the forest near the town your Captain Harris destroyed, and she was not counted among those that evacuated.” A glance to the major confirmed that she had caught the not-so-subtle jab at their culpability in that mess. “You will send one of your soldiers to assist in the retrieval of this citizen.”

“I’m not certain we’re the best choice for that, sir. We’ve been here less than a week. You would have a better chance if you asked the Equestrians to help,” Fujikawa explained patiently.

“The Zebrica Union will not trust you or the council to aid their nation in a time of war if you are unable to aid one citizen that is far closer,” the response was studiously neutral. “Zebrica Pathfinders with an Equestrian Ranger guide were dispatched almost a day and a half ago. They have not been seen since.” Before that particular bit of information could be digested, he continued. “One of the locals and a friend of this citizen has been contacted to assist a veteran Pathfinder in tracking down those that are missing. Should you choose not to contribute, one of Twilight Sparkle’s friends may die, and it will only be so long before she finds out why.”

“XCOM does not respond well to blackmail, sir,” Fujikawa’s tone took a decidedly acidic turn, and Zhang rested the palm of his hand on his sidearm.

“Your feelings on the reality of your situation are not my concern. What is your concern is the soldier we have selected to assist in this matter. It is our belief that only he has the necessary skills to retrieve the Zebrica citizen should she still live and the worst case come to pass.” The cloak moved to reveal a single jet-black hoof with a scroll in it. He tossed the scroll high into the air for Zhang to catch. “Ultimately the decision is yours, but remember: We will be watching.”

Zhang caught the scroll and looked back at the cloaked figure only to see an empty corridor, as though the mysterious intruder had never been there. Zhang handed the scroll to the major as he checked the rest of the corridor only to come up empty. A muffled curse from Fujikawa brought his attention back to the woman. She offered the piece of paper to Zhang and he immediately knew the source of her exasperation.

Only two words were written on the scroll: Victor Spiegel.

10 -- Supplemental Files, Enemy Dossier

THE FOLLOWING INFORMATION IS INTENDED FOR DISTRIBUTION WITHIN EQUESTRIA AND ITS ALLIES. ANY PUBLIC DISSEMINATION OR DISCUSSION OF ITS CONTENTS WITH UNAUTHORIZED BEINGS WILL BE MET WITH SWIFT ACTION UP TO AND INCLUDING BANISHMENT. THE SAFETY OF EQUESTRIA DEPENDS ON YOUR DISCRETION.

The following document is drawn from the experiences of the Equestrian Volunteers that battled the alien invaders on Earth over the past two months. Reviewing this will give you the ability to identify the aliens we have encountered so far as well as basic strategies on how to deal with them. Perhaps most importantly, this will give you an impression of the true nature of this enemy before you fight them face to face. These things aren't Diamond Dogs who run at the first sign of stiff resistance or Griffons who believe in honorable combat. These things can and will take every opportunity you give them to kill you and the colt beside you simply because you exist. I value redemption and forgiveness as much as the next pony, but these aliens are not somepony you can reason with. They are all monsters and should be treated as such.

--Captain Tower Shield

[Written in pencil just below the forward] Further notes have been added to include the recent events that have transpired on Equestria in addition to the volunteers' experiences on Earth. As the area of operations has now shifted to our home, some of the tactics listed below may no longer be current as everypony has full access to their magic here. Any feedback from the ranks for tactics can be added as further operations against the enemy are completed.

-TS

Sectoid

Threat Assessment: Low (individuals), Medium (packs)

Description: Standing height is slightly taller than the average pony but their hunched posture reduces that somewhat. Their skin is grey, wrinkled and completely hairless. Aside from massive black eyes their faces are devoid of any features like the human’s noses and mouth or our snouts. They are capable of bipedal movement like the humans but when running they resort to using all four limbs.

Armament: Sectoids are armed with plasma pistols much like the ones that our human allies gave to us but are otherwise unarmed or equipped.

Tactics: In groups, the Sectoids pose a threat we cannot avoid or ignore in the battlefield. They will operate in a similar manner to a wolf pack to flank their targets or to provide a distraction for heavier troops. They also take advantage of something the humans have called ‘group think’ which makes the group of Sectoids highly coordinated. Other than the humans' explosive weapons or Unicorn area-effect spells, the best way to counter the group is to kill the leader coordinating the group. Doing so will cause the group to fall apart and the survivors to break cover and retreat or even die on the spot.

Individually, Sectoids are far less dangerous, but they are not to be underestimated. When encountering even a modicum of resistance they will fall back as quickly as possible, but more often than not this retreat is a feint. The moment they are able to they will wait to ambush any pursuers before retreating again. More often than not they’ll attempt to lead their pursuers into ambushes with other aliens. Pursuit on the ground is generally not advised, as Pegasi are able to pursue and dispatch stragglers far more easily as well as escape their potential ambushes.

Sectoid Commander

Threat Assessment: High

Description: Physically similar to the Sectoids. The most noticeable difference is the reddish skin on their heads as well as several bulging veins running along it.

Armament: As with the Sectoids, they are armed with plasma pistols.

Tactics: Not to be confused with the Sectoid ‘pack leaders’, Sectoid Commanders are a significant threat even by themselves. This threat comes from their capacity to attack the minds of anypony they can lay their eyes on. Even the most stalwart pony can be reduced to a screaming panic in a second, and some turn on their allies against their will.

If this does not illustrate the true nature of these enemies, I think very little will. Mental magic is something that is strictly regulated and is something only the Princesses can do without hurting anypony, and only when necessary. The Sectoid Commanders use these powers to attack just as easily as we use our hooves. Such violations cannot be allowed.

Their appearances are rare on the battlefield but they are dangerous enough to warrant caution. Unicorns or the humans from Mente Materia are the best countermeasure when trying to face them head on.

Thin Man

Threat Assessment: Medium

Description: Similar in characteristics to a Human but the proportions are far too tall and emaciated. Their eyes are yellow with vertical pupils and are a dead giveaway of their alien nature, but they often hide this tell behind glasses.

Armament: Light Plasma Rifles are most commonly seen.

Tactics: The Thin Man is a nimble adversary that has a surprising vertical leap that it uses to gain the high ground in nearly every engagement. Their shots are precise and lightning fast with their light plasma rifles but their most feared ability is their poisons. Like some of the larger vipers in the Badlands, they are capable of spitting poison at distant targets, and when they die the poison explodes violently from their bodies.

Earth Ponies and Pegasi are strongly advised to not engage them in melee because of this. Their poison proves fatal to any who inhale it without treatment, and the survivors are weakened for a significant amount of time.

Outsider

Threat Assessment: Medium

Description: The Outsider is a curious enemy in that its passive state appears to be a chunk of crystal the size of an average pony’s foreleg. If no enemies are detected it remains in this state, and it returns to this state after its projected form takes too much damage.

Their projected forms appear when they sense an enemy and need to defend themselves. Their projected form appears similar in built and characteristics to a muscular human, though it isn’t quite solid despite its ability to manipulate the world around it.

Armament: When they project their bodies to defend themselves, they are able to create a light plasma rifle.

Tactics: The Outsider is a tough enemy to fight but their weaknesses are rather easy to exploit. They are fast on their feet and are devastatingly accurate with their weapons. Their bodies have a way of shrugging off physical attacks, which is most likely related to its projected nature.

Their projected bodies are extremely prone to disruption by high energy attacks. The human’s energy weapons as well as unicorn magic are catastrophic to them. They also appear only on the control centers of the alien ships and will not under any circumstance stray from the ship. This leaves them very vulnerable to multiple entry point breaches or even tactical retreats to approach from another angle.

When their body destabilizes, they revert back to their crystal form. It’s worth noting that the unicorn who made a kill against an Outsider reported some strange magical interference from the crystal, but before he could test it the humans took it away.

Floater

Threat Assessment: Medium

Description: The Floater appears to be little more than a Muton-proportioned torso with mounted rocket engines to keep it aloft.

Armament: Light Plasma Rifles are wielded by all, and some also wield grenades.

Tactics: The Floaters are horrifying examples of the lengths the aliens are willing to go to prosecute this war. Some have also speculated that this might be a preview of the humans and ourselves should we lose this war. The vast majority of its body and organs have been cut away and replaced with infernal machinery and all that’s left of whatever creature once existed has clearly lost its mind.

Unlike the ground-based infantry that the aliens field, Floaters appear reckless to the point of being suicidal when they spot a target. They will often charge forward in a swarm while firing wildly with their plasma weapons. They appear to care little for target priorities as they will fire on civilians just as often as soldiers when given the opportunity, even if taking the shot at the civilian results in the soldier killing them a moment later. This is both their greatest danger and their weakness. Their tendency to charge can leave forward elements of a squad dangerously exposed as Floaters are often hard to hit in flight. Once they spot a target, however, they develop tunnel vision which makes them extremely vulnerable to a classic Dive Strike from a Pegasus. This only works once as the flock will often scatter the moment it realizes it’s under attack from above.

On a more personal note, I can’t help but wonder if some relic of the creature still exists within those twisted hulks of flesh and metal. On more than one occasion they have been observed attempting to tear the metal implants from their bodies. They don’t shout orders or roar like Mutons. All they do is scream.

Chryssalid:

Threat Assessment: High

Description: Centaur-like with four legs with a torso and two arms, but insect-like in appearance and with an array of glowing lights along its back.

Armament: Claws and fangs.

Tactics: The Chryssalid is one of the most feared enemies that the humans have yet fought, and for good reason. They are lightning fast, are able over or climb most physical obstacles, and are strong enough to tear metal armor asunder. While juvenile Chryssalids will often charge the first human they see, the mature Chryssalids are far more cunning. They will approach a target from rooftops or inside buildings to make up for their lack of ranged attack options.

Pegasi in their light armor are to avoid getting within range of Chryssalids, or even approaching windows where they might be hiding. Ranged attack options are best. Only Earth Ponies with the best armor and Stone Wall combat training should engage in melee combat and only if he or she is certain there are in no danger of getting swarmed. Unicorns should use every trick at their disposal to keep the Chryssalids at bay, and fire attacks if at all possible. Roaring flames are the only thing that has been proven to strike fear into the monsters.

I cannot emphasize enough the dangers of entering close combat with Chryssalids. Not only do they have the capacity to rend a pony limb from limb with their claws, they will violate the corpses to create Zombies as hosts for more Chryssalids.

Zombie:

Threat Assessment: Low (tactically), High (strategically)

Description: The mutilated and violated corpse of any poor soul that a Chryssalid managed to kill and implant.

Armament: None save for physical strength.

Tactics: The Zombie is a freshly killed corpse that a Chryssalid has killed and implanted with an egg. During this grotesque life cycle, the egg takes the body for its own to control even as it consumes it from within. If not dealt with swiftly and thoroughly, a new Chryssalid will emerge from the Zombie to further propagate its species.

Tactically, the Zombie is not much of a threat except in numbers. It moves slowly as the egg cannot control its host well while it is being devoured but it will still react violently to any non-implanted creature nearby. The damage to morale this causes is also high, as even the strongest of ponies hesitates when the seemingly dead begin to rise again, and with the faces of friends.

If there was any doubt as to the nature of our enemy, this should settle those doubts.

Muton:

Threat Assessment: High

Description: Bipedal, standing taller than an average human and nearly twice as wide at the shoulders. What little skin that isn’t covered by heavy armor is red and irritated. The armor type and colors change depending on the role the Muton fills.

Armarment: Virtually any infantry scale weapon the aliens can field, depending on role.

Tactics: All previous aliens discussed filled more specialized roles as skirmishers, infiltrators or terror weapons. While they are threatening by themselves, no infantry force is complete without a toughened core to act as the backbone of the army. The Gryphons have their Myrmidons, the Minotaurs have the Hoplites, and the humans have their own heavy infantry forces. For the aliens, Mutons fill this role.

Their physical strength should be clearly apparent by anyone who lays eyes upon them, but it is a potentially fatal mistake to assume they are dumb brutes. They have a level of tactical expertise that rivals the humans on the battlefield. Flanking maneuvers, use of cover and suppressing fire, plus specialists that fill specific battlefield roles makes any force of Mutons a dark twin to the humans. Practice sessions with humans to learn their tactics is strongly recommended, as I am not confident the Guard in its present state could fight Mutons without sustaining significant casualties.

As previously mentioned, the Mutons deploy specialists to fill specific roles. These roles determine their individual tactics and the equipment they use. Below is the most current list of specialists encountered as well as keys to identifying them at a glance.

Green armor, no helmet: These Mutons are the most commonly encountered. Plasma rifles and grenades appear to be standard issue, and their armor is thick enough to resist physical and heat damage. Their exposed faces leave them vulnerable to precision shots at range, and while their legs are armored they can still be injured by a swift hoof strike to the kneecap. Any who get close enough to attempt this should be wary, as all Mutons carry a combat knife the size of a short sword and are more than capable of using it.

Red and silver armor with helmet: These Mutons are dubbed ‘Berzerkers’ by the humans, a term which apparently refers to a group of warriors from their past known for their reckless and savage nature. The term is apt, as these Mutons use their physical strength and bladed armor to fight. Despite this shortcoming, Berzerkers are feared among the humans for the terrible damage they can do when come within arm’s reach. They are not above using live captives or corpses as shields while they close the distance, and their armor is heavy enough to absorb significant amounts of damage. They are relentless and have a level of pain tolerance that is shocking. Only the most seasoned Earth Ponies should engage a Berzerker in melee, but even that isn’t recommended. Magic and ranged attacks are far less risky.

Red and gold armor, ornate detailing: Mutons wearing this armor are theorized to be ‘elite’. They show up where the fighting is thickest and field the largest weapons the aliens have. Heavy plasma weapons lay down near continuous streams of plasma fire on targets, while guided explosive projectiles can traverse cover to strike at targets that would normally be safe. Wherever Mutons are encountered, a sharp eye must watch for these elites as they are more than capable of killing several ponies if given the slightest opening.

Black armor, black glass helmet: These Mutons are infiltrators and are not to be taken lightly. Their armor comes with a stealth system that can hide them from sight and they will often stay hidden until they are certain of a kill. More often than not they carry lighter plasma weaponry and they have a particular fondness for their knives. The humans have technology that can be used to detect and ‘tag’ an infiltrator with their visors, but they aren’t foolproof. One of the human magic users is also capable of spotting them. As these two countermeasures aren’t always available, a passing knowledge of detection spells or some equivalent is recommended for unicorns in the field. Captain Shining Armor maintains a series of light shields that alert him to danger, perhaps other specialists might come up with similar alternatives?

White armor and helmet: Information on this type of Muton is only theoretical as it has only been encountered once. It was seen in the company of an Ethereal and was killed during a strafing run by the human airships. It is theorized that it’s some form of field commander or attendant to the Ethereal. The humans have labeled this Muton a high priority capture target for interrogation, and I find myself agreeing. If they are highly placed in the command structure then perhaps they can be convinced to reveal the aliens secrets or motivation.

Cyberdisc:

Threat Assessment: High

Description: In its travel form it appears as a large silver disc. In combat mode it resembles a lionfish in both appearance and movement.

Armament: Twin linked cannons, multiple grenades and a prehensile bladed tail.

Tactics: The Cyberdisc is a difficult foe to counter for our forces; being capable of flight, deadly weapons and an uncanny ability to detect and evade incoming attacks. They are most often spotted near alien ships to intercept incoming enemies or attacks, but they have also been seen supporting ground troops as well.

Earth Ponies are strongly encouraged to seek cover and not expose themselves as Cyberdiscs are too fast to catch near the ground. Pegasi are also encouraged to keep their distance as the Cyberdisc can respond to any target it can see with frightening speed and accuracy. Unicorn magic has proven to be effective but only if it can hit. Instant spells that can immediately target the Cyberdisc such as teleportation or telekinetics cast directly at it can be effective as there is no way for the Disc to anticipate and dodge the attack. Spells that can seek a designated target such as some of Nova Beam’s spells can force the target to break off attacks and evade even if the attack itself does little or no damage. Area effect spells such as fire balls or chain lightening can be effective as well but they run the risk of collateral damage.

Any spellcasting puts the Unicorn at risk though this can be somewhat mitigated by using spells that do not require direct line of sight to cast. No more than one spell should be cast in this manner though, as Cyberdiscs will begin to hurl grenades at any suspected hiding spot that the unicorn may be hiding in. A quick thinking unicorn may be able to return these grenades to their source, but there is risk involved in this as well. As the humans have pointed out, the grenade is used to force a target to expose itself just as much as it is to kill a target.

Drone:

Threat Level: Low

Description: A floating machine the approximate size of an adolescent foal with four small limbs around an energy emitter in its center

Armament: Energy projector weapon similar to Cyberdiscs but with a drastically lower rate of fire.

Tactics: The Drone is a curious break from the previously encountered enemies that the aliens deploy on the battlefield. All other enemies in this dossier are either specifically equipped or bred for combat, or have natural abilities that allow them to survive and fight on the battlefield.

The Drone, however, is designed to support the machines that are deployed against the humans in the field. It is true that they are armed; their attacks are only lethal to an unarmored target. The real danger they present is their ability to repair the mechanical assets the aliens commit to the field. They are most often found in groups of two to five and almost always in the company of a larger force. As more than one unicorn has noted, their tendency to swarm around whatever they are repairing makes them extremely vulnerable to area effect spells. They also lack any armor plate to negate more conventional forms of attack.

It is also worth noting that this is the only support unit we’ve seen deployed to the battlefield. To date the humans have not encountered any form of field medic to tend to the alien wounded, as they are most often left to their own devices in the field.

Mechtoid:

Threat Level: High

Description: Bipedal golem standing over twice the height of the average pony.

Armament: Two large plasma cannons mounted in the arms and reinforced to act as weapons for close range strikes. A power shield can be deployed as a defensive screen.

Tactics: The Mechtoid bridges the gap between Mutons and Sectopods by offering heavy weapons on an extremely mobile and durable platform. They are most often used as the tip of the spear for ground engagements against veteran human units. Even with all the human technology, they still struggle to bring down Mechtoids before significant injuries are sustained.

The Mechtoids will provide a challenge for us as well. Their cannons are powerful enough to overwhelm all but the most powerful unicorn shields and can simply vaporize a pony on the spot if a shot connects. They are also more than willing to lash out with the weight of the cannons against anypony that gets too close. The shield they can project over themselves completely absorbs any magic directed at it as well as protecting it from conventional attack methods. They are not immune to alternate forms of attack though.

Telekinetics directly applied to the Mechtoid will be absorbed by the shield protecting it but throwing large objects will weaken the shield and stagger it. The ground it stands on is also unprotected by the shield, and if Earth Ponies gain enough magic on Earth to shift the ground, it can topple a Mechtoid quite easily and leave it vulnerable to enemy fire. Close combat should be avoided if possible as their size and mechanical nature makes them far too sturdy to fall to hoof or blade strikes.

Sectopod:

Threat Level: High

Description: Most descriptions paint the Sectopod as a massive two-legged metal toad.

Armament: Primary weapon is an energy cannon mounted in the center of its hull that is protected by armor plate when not firing. Secondary weapons include a plasma cannon on a turret mounted on its upper hull and missile launchers along right and left dorsal surface.

Tactics: The Sectopod is the heaviest enemy encountered thus far by human forces and it is a force to be reckoned with. Its armor plate makes it nearly impervious to all but the strongest of their weapons, while its main cannon is capable of leveling any structure that it suspects is hiding humans. The plasma weapon mounted on its top automatically tracks and fires on any target it can see. The dorsal missiles are also routinely fired to strike at distant targets that the Sectopod cannot easily reach.

It takes a skillful and coordinated effort to take down a Sectopod without the aid of the human gunships. By themselves they are surprisingly vulnerable to magic and their relatively slow speed means a light force can keep ahead of it indefinitely. Unfortunately the Sectopod is rarely alone as Mechtoids will try and act as a screen for incoming fire, Floaters or Cyberdisks patrol the skies and Drones will keep it running. Indirect spells or engaging from an angle that cannot be easily detected are the most successful methods developed so far. At least two separate teams are needed to attempt this type of attack as the Sectopod and its allies in the area will respond quickly to any attack.

Ethereal:

Threat Level: DO NOT ENGAGE

Description: A thin and emanciated body hidden beneath a set of robes with a metal helmet covering its entire head. It is bipedal like the humans but has four arms.

Armaments: None save magic.

Tactics: To date, the humans have only encountered ~~two~~ [in pencil] three Ethereals on the battlefield. The first resulted in one of the Strike teams being wiped out to a man as well as countless innocent civilians in the area before it retreated to its ship. The second would have had a similar outcome were it not for the heroic efforts of the human airship crews. [pencilled into the margins]The third spearheaded the attack on Canterlot and was defeated by Princess Celestia. It should be noted that this Ethereal managed to subdue Princess Twilight Sparkle and render Princess Celestia bedridden and comatose despite its defeat. Under no circumstances is anypony to engage an Ethereal directly as every attempt at such confrontation has resulted in horrific loss of life and potentially disastrous results for the war effort.

The most insidious and pervasive abilities the Ethereals have has been dubbed ‘Doubt’. Anypony (and any human) within close proximity to the Ethereal, even out of line of sight, begins to hear voices. Most report they are voices of loved ones or friends that had died whispering things to undermine their efforts or label them failures in the most intimate and personal way possible. None have shared the exact nature of what they heard but all stated that it was deeply disturbing. Direct confrontation enhances ‘Doubt’ into ‘Horror’ as anyone within line of sight of the Ethereal is bombarded with images of butchery and murder tailored specifically for them and any affected can do little more than flee in terror or attack anyone near them out of fear.

The Ethereal’s abilities are not limited to such indirect attacks. They possess a mastery of telekinesis and gravity magic that is powerful enough to snare and destroy human airships mid flight. They have been witnessed using portal spells to redirect projectile attacks both mundane and magical back at their sources. It is unknown if they possess any greater abilities than what has already been documented.

The only weakness that has been exploited against the Ethereal with normal forces is indirect fire attacks from outside the range of its ‘Doubt’ ability. Theorists suspect that ‘Doubt’ allows it to detect anypony nearby and anticipate their movements which makes any ground force engagement problematic.

The largest concern from a strategic perspective is that some humans and ponies have voiced the belief that the Ethereal, when encountered, had begun to actively scour their memories for information. If this is proven true then we must develop a countermeasure to secure military intelligence in the field.

[Written in at the end of the document]

Until we can create a method of resisting this type of intrusion, it is strongly recommended that information of strategic value be shared with as few ponies as possible, and those ponies should be kept away from any conflict where the Ethereals may appear. The short list includes the captains of all Guard divisions (including the Dusk Guard) as well as their equivalents in our allies armed forces. The humans have shared some information on a possible countermeasure that works against Sectoid Commanders but is simply overwhelmed by Ethereals. With our assistance we should be able to enhance it. If we can't, then we'll need to think up another alternative, fast.

11 -- Rescue

"The chains we place upon ourselves are never easy to remove, and those forged by guilt are the hardest by far."
--Starswirl the Bearded (attributed)

19:27, 11/02/2015, CANTERLOT STAGING AREA

Victor Spiegel wasn't an overly religious man, having spent the majority of his church time growing up trying desperately not to fall asleep. His time with the Air Force hadn't changed this much, as he had seen enough of the horrors of the world (albeit at altitude) to realise that no kind and loving God would allow such things to continue. Over the past few months, Victor had become certain that God did exist, and that He was no more kind and loving than a child that brought a magnifying glass to an anthill just to torture the insects.

"Uhm... Mister Spiegel?" the yellow coated and pink maned Pegasus beside him asked. Her gaze went to the floor the moment the human looked at her, and her voice dropped to almost less than a whisper. "I was just wondering if you knew Twilight when she was on your world. You've got that patch just like Mister Harris, Mister Zhang, and Miss Jenkins, so I just..." Fluttershy, Victor remembered the name from the briefing materials, continued to talk despite the fact that her voice was simply too quiet to be heard in the bustle of the staging area.

"I didn't know her. I became a part of Captain Harris's group after she had been returned here," Victor said as he kept his voice studiously neutral while he glared down at the purple symbol emblazoned on the shoulder pauldron of the carapace armor he now wore. I'm not exactly lying either, he thought with just a bit of self-deprecating ill will. A long pause stretched on awkwardly between the two as Fluttershy tried desperately to think of some conversation topic to fill the void, and Victor focused all his willpower on the futile wish that the past six months were nothing more than a bad dream.

"Twilight's told us a little bit about what's happening on your world," the timid Pegasus said. "Is it really that bad there?"

"It's worse," Victor answered almost instantly, and he carefully averted his eyes from Fluttershy's reaction. Great job, Vic. You just drop kicked a puppy. Feel proud?

Any further attempts at conversation were put on hold as a third figure approached them. It was Equestrian in body type, but was hidden beneath a heavy brown cloak. Its weapon was also wrapped, but judging by the profile it was most certainly some form of polearm. The newcomer's features were hidden within the depths of the hood, but a hoof wrapped in black and gray stripes was wrapped around the spear as though it were no more difficult than Victor holding a pencil.

Zebras, Unicorns and Pegasi, Victor thought, and was only partially successful in suppressing a grimace. Doesn't make them any less dangerous or competent. We might scoff at a spear in this day and age, but that doesn't change the fact that the Zebra volunteer who showed up on Earth reduced Mutons to little more than a pile of dislocated limbs and impotent rage with little more than a glorified shower curtain rod.

The cloaked Zebra bowed to Fluttershy before speaking in a deep baritone, "I thank you for your assistance, Miss Fluttershy. My students have been gone too long, and I am afraid that the implications of their delay is quite clear. If we may find and retrieve them I would be most grateful, but the citizen that remains in the forest is the priority."

Fluttershy nodded immediately and said, "I'm glad that I can help out. Aside from Applejack and Twilight, I'm the best pony to take you to Zecora's home. I also know all the animals in the area, so they can help us look for your friends too!" Her burst of confidence proved to be brief as she began to falter. "Um, if it's not too much trouble, could I ask your name?"

The cloaked figure did not reply for several moments before speaking. "I have no name I wish to share, but you may call me Watcher." Watcher's hood turned to face Victor and he half expected a set of evil glowing eyes to become visible. "I have heard rumors of the mysterious friends that Princess Sparkle had made during her... absence. I thank you for volunteering to assist in this matter."

I'm not Twilight's friend, and I didn't volunteer, Victor thought bitterly before he was able to clamp down on the dark thoughts. Rather than dwell on that and potentially let slip something that was politically destructive, he changed the subject. "The briefing stated this would be a quick in-and-out operation to retrieve someone left behind in the forest, yes?" Both of the non-humans nodded in response to the question. "Are both of you familiar with human forms of combat?" Watcher nodded after just a moment but Fluttershy shook her head. "I need direct lines of sight to fight and my weapons will wound or kill anything between myself and my target. If I give the order to drop, you will drop until the threat is gone. Understood?"

The harshness in Victor's tone was enough to make Fluttershy cringe and look away, but she nodded to indicate her understanding of the instructions. "I really don't think there's any real danger while I'm there, Mister Spiegel. Most of the animals in the forest know me and I can make the mean ones go away," the Pegasus offered meekly.

"I prefer being prepared for the worst," Victor answered, and he briefly lamented the fact that the Carapace armor and laser rifle he had been issued didn't go nearly far enough in his opinion. "We should head to the flight line. The sooner we go, the sooner we'll get back." The trip from the staging point to the flight line took less than a minute, and Victor laid eyes upon their improbable mode of transportation.

Two Pegasi were standing idle near the chariot that was undoubtedly meant to take them to the area of operations, and Victor had a rare pang of sympathy and understanding for Sergeant Jenkins. No lift or control services, no safety harnesses or features besides the rail, and the propulsion system is a mythical creature, he thought to himself. It seems Sergeant Jenkins is a bit more reasonable than I expected if she was able to realise the impossibility of this silly thing. At least one of the Pegasi looks to be a veteran from Earth.

"Ah, Corporal Spiegel!" the black-armored Pegasus greeted with a hoof wave, and Victor couldn't help but notice a pair of retractable claws that were now built into the fetlock armor in place of the modified plasma pistols that the Equestrians had used while on Earth. "I'll be running overwatch for your group, though I don't know how effective I'll be given how dense the trees are in Everfree."

The gray coat and easy smile of the talking Pegasus pulled at Victor's memory as he struggled to recall his name. "I'd rather have someone on overwatch than not, Headwind. Who's driving the bus?" he asked while looking to the larger Pegasus attached to the chariot.

"Crosswind," the Equestrian in question introduced gruffly before shaking his head at the smaller guard. "No relation to the runt. I'll be taking you to the edge of the forest and dropping you off, but I'm not staying down any longer than I have to. As much I hate lugging this dead weight around, I'd rather be in the air than waiting on the ground for some ground pounder to come eat me."

Despite the gruff manner, Victor couldn't help but smile. "I was just about to suggest that. It's reassuring to know that our ticket home has someone smart in the front seat," he said as he slipped his helmet on before turning to Watcher and Fluttershy. Victor produced a pair of radios designed specifically for Equestrians before explaining. "These will let you keep in contact with me as well as the air support, and they will mark your current location for Headwind and I. Are there any questions?"

No questions were immediately apparent, and after a quick radio check the trio boarded the chariot and ascended into the evening sky.

When Victor spotted the burned-out ruins of a small town while on the way to the forest, he nearly smacked his forehead. "Headwind, Spiegel. Has there been any enemy activity in this area since we got here?" Stupid mistakes get you killed. Here you were worried about getting eaten by a bear in the forest when you neglected to ask about the real threat in the area.

"Locals reported a possible alien airship making a low pass over the forest, but that's unconfirmed. The only thing of strategic value in Everfree is the Tree of Harmony, but the Rangers nearby confirmed that the Tree's chamber has sealed itself. Nopony except the Princesses could hope to gain access to it now," Headwind reported, and it took Victor more than a few moments to pick the Pegasus out of the evening sky even with the low light amplification in his helmet.

The Tree of Harmony, the source of the Elements of Harmony and the lynchpin of their defense against everything that has threatened the Equestrians recently, Victor remembered idly. I wonder how morale is affected when your trump card officially doesn't want any part of the war? Still, if there are Ranger stations in the forest, why are we needed? "I'm assuming the Rangers are familiar with the forest? Have they been contacted to assist with the search for the VIP?"

Headwind's response came after just a moment of hesitation. "Most of the Ranger stations in the forest were abandoned when the Princesses issued the general call to arms. The few remaining stations still staffed in the forest were supposed to report for duty at the nearest towns, but they've failed to do so. A ranger guide also went out with a few Zebra yesterday evening, but they haven't been in contact since."

Damn it. "Is there anything in the forest that might present a substantial threat to those that enter? I doubt everyone entering the forest just got lost."

Headwind's response was a sharp laugh. "The list might be shorter if you ask what isn't a threat in Everfree. Chimera, Hydras, Cockatrices..." The list of mythical creatures continued for nearly a minute before the Pegasus wound to a close. "Be careful of where you step since the plants are mean all on their own. If you see little blue flowers, avoid them like the plague."

"Damn right," Crosswind agreed with a grumble. "I touched just one of the blue blighters and I couldn't fly at all for a week."

"I'll keep that under advisement. How likely are we to be attacked by the wildlife?" Victor asked as he fought down visions of horrifying monsters waiting within the dark forest that was just entering his view.

"Not likely unless we do something to provoke them," Fluttershy spoke this time, and the amount of confidence in her tone was surprising to Victor. "They won't recognize a human as part of their diet and will try to avoid you unless you go out of your way to be threatening to them or invade their territory. I know where their dens are so we should be able to avoid most of the creatures living in the forest. And if we're unlucky, I'll take care of them."

Somehow I don't think asking nicely will get you far with the teeth and claws crowd, Fluttershy, Victor thought, and he very nearly said as much before stopping himself. Not happy with the just one puppy drop kick in the last hour, Victor? he asked himself darkly before changing the subject. "Crosswind, what's our ETA?"

"We'll be touching down in about thirty seconds," The larger Pegasus reported. "Don't dawdle once we're down. That forest gives me the creeps and I want to be in the air five seconds after my hooves hit the dirt. Send a signal once you're at the edge of the forest and ready for retrieval; I'll swoop down to get you."

"Copy that," Victor said before doing one last check of his gear out of habit as they descended. Three sickle magazine-shaped batteries for his laser rifle were tucked into the pouches around his waist, while the fourth was already attached to his weapon. A laser pistol with a pair of smaller power cells sat in the holster on his right thigh. A pair of grenades, smoke and frag, rounded out his combat inventory. Major Fujikawa thought I was joking when I asked for all this kit for a walk in the woods. I thought she was joking when she asked me to go into these woods by myself with anything less.

Victor's focus was brought back to the present when the chariot jostled and Watcher leapt out the back. The human followed immediately after and brought his rifle up to scan the tree line. Fluttershy hopped out of the chariot and not a second later it rose into the sky. With no immediate threats becoming apparent, Victor straightened and slowly began to scan their surroundings.

"Um... Mister Spiegel? We should probably get going," Fluttershy asked after a minute of Victor's scanning had passed.

"Right, let's move," Victor agreed as he turned to follow the two Equestrians into the forest. Memorizing the retreat location should give us a quick escape option if necessary, but only if I had a PSI amp. I wonder if the powers that be are aware that I can't exactly use my abilities consistently without the booster?

The first ten minutes into the forest had been far too quiet for Victor's nerves. He had expected some of the normal sounds of a forest at night. Nocturnal birds or owls, or the occasional grunt or sounds of a larger animal moving through the underbrush should have been par for the course. Instead there was near total silence. The only sound that could be heard was the footfalls of Victor's group and the faint howling of the late fall winds in the distance.

I'm the first to admit that I'm no woodsman or whatever, but I can tell that something's wrong here, Victor thought to himself as he assumed the tail position in the group. Occasionally Fluttershy or Watcher would call the group to a halt to point out some detail in their surroundings. The few times that they had asked for the human's feedback, he had simply nodded to indicate he was listening. It was only when they pointed out disturbed vegetation, tufts of fur, and dark patches that might have been blood in the soil that the picture became a bit clearer that something had been fighting close by.

Ten more minutes passed in total silence as the trio continued down the path, only for Watcher to call a halt to inspect the ground beneath his hooves. "Hoof marks are here and here," the Zebra pointed to two seemingly indistinguishable patches of dirt. I recognize the style of shoes; these would belong to my apprentices. The last set no doubt belongs to the Ranger that was guiding them. The spacing of their gait seems to indicate they were in a rush. They may have been chased by whatever left these tracks."

How the hell is he even seeing this? Victor couldn't help but ask himself. I've got low light vision in my helmet and it looks like featureless dirt to me. When Fluttershy stepped forward to examine the tracks, Victor spotted the last set that Watcher had mentioned.

"This doesn't look like any sort of creature that I've ever met in the forest," Fluttershy offered doubtfully. "Most walk on paws or claws that would show clear indentations of the number of digits on each limb as well as give a good indication of size and weight. These tracks look more like what you see on the sides of trees when Chimera like to sharpen their claws." True enough, the 'tracks' they were currently analyzing looked like little more than slash marks along the ground rather than the weighted depressions Fluttershy had described.

"We should pick up the pace. Whatever left those tracks might still be out there, and I don't want to meet it," Victor said as he straightened. "Headwind, do you copy?"

"Solid copy, Spiegel. What's up?"

"Are you seeing any disturbances in the forest from your current location? Anything that might indicate there's a predator about?" Victor asked.

"Negative on predators, Spiegel, but I am seeing buzzards to the south of you. It shouldn't be too far off your path if you want to check it out," Headwind replied, and he hesitated for just a moment before speaking again. "They've actually been circling for as long as I've been watching them, which is all kinds of odd. If I didn't know better, I'd say they saw something they wanted, but didn't want to go down and get it."

"Copy that, Headwind. Keep your eyes open," Victor signed off before turning to the others.

"The buzzards might be circling that long because somepony's really hurt! We should go there now!" Fluttershy said quickly, all her hesitation gone when faced with the possibility of a friend being hurt. She turned and trotted in the direction indicated without any further prompting. Watcher's reaction was far more pragmatic as he removed the sleeve that covered the head of his spear before turning to follow. Once again, Victor fell into the tail position, but not before switching his laser rifle from semi to full auto.

Several more minutes passed as they took a much rougher path. More obvious signs of struggle became apparent the longer they went, with broken branches, crushed plants and more than a little blood on the ground. Fluttershy's strangled cry was the first sign that they had found something more than just circumstantial evidence. A severed Pegasus wing with several broken feathers lay on the side of the path, and Fluttershy did her best not to look at it. Watcher observed it with a clinical detachment that spoke volumes of his experience with bloodshed.

Victor's senses were less on the severed limb on the ground and more on the forest around them as he expected something... anything to come out at them. The forest wasn't kind enough to play to his expectations. For a long moment the only thing Victor could hear was his own breathing and his heart hammering in his chest. Fluttershy was the one to finally break the silence, much to Victor's surprise.

"Okay, okay," the Pegasus muttered as she forced herself to look at the wing on the ground with visible effort. "Losing a wing isn't fatal and there isn't enough blood or drag marks on the ground that would show where the pony died. The blood that's here is completely dried, so he's probably in a lot of trouble. We have to find him, or his... body, to be sure."

"Did you get all that, Headwind?" Victor asked, unwilling to take his eyes off of the forest around him to check on Fluttershy's condition.

"Affirmative," Headwind replied with a troubled tone. "There's only a bit further before you reach whatever the buzzards are circling. I've seen neither hide nor hair of any monsters in your area, but with the trees I can't make any guarantees. I'll keep watch as best I can."

The trio silently followed the path of disturbed vegetation for several minutes before finally locating the missing Pathfinders and their Ranger escorts. The bodies had been torn to pieces so thoroughly that Victor couldn't be certain just how many had died in the small clearing. He gave silent thanks that his helmet was filtering the air as he saw Watcher and Fluttershy recoil from the scene before them.

"What would do this?" Victor wondered aloud while trying to keep his tone neutral.

Much to Victor's surprise, Fluttershy provided the answer. "The condition of th-the bodies looks like a monster attack, but there's no sign of f-feeding. They were just killed and l-left here. If no scavengers have come to... well, if they aren't here then it’s possible the monster that did this is close and it's scaring them." The Pegasus tore her wide eyes away from the grizzly scene before her and gave a pleading look to Watcher and Victor. "We have to find Zecora, now!"

She's stronger than I gave her credit for, Victor admitted grudgingly as he saw just how much it took out of Fluttershy to give her summary of the scene. That positive opinion quickly soured as she turned and bolted into the underbrush with Watcher quick to catch up to her. "Wait, wait! Don't go rushing into things! You said it yourself that the monster is still somewhere out there!" Victor shouted as he tried to keep up.

The IFF tags of Watcher and Fluttershy were the only sign Victor had to follow as he plowed through the forest with all the grace of a gutshot elephant. He had no idea how much time passed but to his adrenaline-fueled senses it felt like hours before he finally caught up. If there is some monster in the forest, it knows we're here now. This 'Zecora' had better be here or we might have to scrub the mission.

The two Equestrians had stopped in another small clearing near a gnarled, old tree with a doorway and a pair of small windows alongside it. As Victor approached he could see several slashes and gouges around the doorway, and the door itself was reduced to shreds and scattered inside the home itself. Fluttershy and Watcher were inspecting the interior, with the former looking increasingly distraught while the latter appeared to be eyeing the window on the far side of the home. That window was completely shattered… and while Victor couldn't be certain, he thought he saw tufts of black and white hair along with blood along the window frame.

Yoda's hut, Victor couldn't help but think as he surveyed the room. Sure, there's little details that are different, but this sure looks like Yoda's hut. This Zecora apparently lives the life of a mysterious hermit, she only has to look like a muppet and talk funny to fulfill the Yoda trifecta.

Snap

The twig breaking was faint and distant, but to Victor's ears it might as well have been a grenade going off as he whirled around. The laser rifle went up in the direction of the noise, but even with his low light amplification all Victor could see were the trees. Despite the lack of movement, he maintained his stance and the rifle at the ready even as he slowly panned his head to the left--

Crunch

A small copse of younger trees rustled as something big stumbled through them, and Victor was quick to bring it into his sights. "Contact, my position," Victor whispered as he maintained his position but held his fire as the source of the noise wandered into the clearing.

It might have been a bear, once. If it have stood on its back paws it would have easily dwarfed Victor, but the size was a minor detail that he made note of. Its entire coat was matted with blood and gore. Judging by the gaping wounds that Victor could see, at least half of the blood belonged to the bear. Dead, glassy eyes locked on to the human and it began to shuffle towards Victor with a low growl.

Victor's finger slipped from the trigger guard to the trigger and had just lined up a headshot when Fluttershy bolted from the house and right into his line of fire.

"GET DOWN, NOW!" Victor roared even as he tried to maintain his aim. The bear was a large target and the Pegasus was relatively small, so under normal circumstances he would have been confident enough to take a kill shot. Even a glancing shot to distract the bear would have been enough. Victor was well aware of this and was confident enough in his aim that he could follow through with that intent, but his trigger finger refused to move while Fluttershy was there.

Like an echo of that terrible moment all those months ago, Fluttershy turned to face Victor. Instead of painful expression that simply asked 'Why?', her features were twisted into an angry scowl. "Stop that right now! Can't you see he's hurt? He's probably had a fight with whatever is in the forest! I can ask if--" Anything else the Pegasus might have said was lost when one of the bear's club-like limbs smashed into her and sent her flying. Her involuntary flight ended when she collided with one of the trees that lined the clearing around Zecora's house.

"Engaging!" Victor shouted and let loose a three-beam burst against the bear. Matted fur sizzled and the bear stumbled towards the human, forcing him to open up in full auto. A flurry of killing light cut into the bear, and a lucky shot connected with its face and dropped it to the ground. Any relief Victor might have felt at the bear's death quickly died as something inside the bear began to move.

Sickeningly wet sounds of flesh tearing and bones breaking could be heard before the fur above the bear's shoulders pushed outward. A pair of chitinous claws tore at the skin and fur, and a massive insect-like monster emerged from the bear's corpse. Two glowing eyes locked onto Victor, and it launched itself forward on four blade-like legs. It reached forward with its gore-stained claws even as it howled for more blood.

The howl was cut short when Victor opened up with his rifle. A handful of beams missed the scuttling target and disappeared into the woods but the rest connected to lethal effect. Three beams blew craters in the chitin around the creature's chest, two more connected with the right shoulder and severed the limb, and the last two vaporized the monster's head.

"Headwind! Get command on the line right now! Confirmed Chryssalid presence in the forest!" Victor yelled into the radio as he ejected the spent battery and reached into his pouches for a full one. Headwind's response was lost on Victor as the bear's corpse shifted again and two more of the monsters emerged and charged. A thousand curses rattled around Victor's head as he rushed to reload his weapon only for the battery to slip from his hand and fall to the ground. Even as he scrambled to grab the battery, a brown blur sped past Victor as Watcher entered the fight.

Watcher's cloak flew off and wrapped around the leading Chryssalid just as the Zebra leapt into the air. Both of his rear hooves came down on the blinded monster and he leapt even higher into the air and came down spear first on the last Chryssalid. The weapon pierced its target cleanly and pinned the monster to the ground. The leading alien tore the cloak that had blinded it to shreds and whipped around to pursue the Zebra. Watcher hadn't spared so much as a glance at the other Chryssalid as he clung to the top of his spear and bent the shaft as his falling momentum carried him to the ground. The moment his hooves touched the dirt, he released the spear. It sprang back to its upright position and crunched into the face of the Chryssalid with enough force to send it flying backwards. It stumbled about for a moment longer before Victor killed it with a well-placed laser beam.

"Spiegel, Command," Fujikawa's voice entered Victor's helmet, sounding tense. "Confirm Chryssalid contact."

"Confirmed, Chryssalids and Zombies are in the forest. The previous team sent in is KIA and our civilian guide is wounded. There is no sign of the VIP. Requesting permission to extract," Victor rattled off as he kept the corpses covered while sparing a glance to Fluttershy. The timid Pegasus was sprawled out at the bottom of the tree and her wide eyes were locked on the corpse of the bear. Even as Watcher went to check on her, Fluttershy's eyes were locked on the dead animal.

The moment passed as Fujikawa quickly reported, "Affirmative, Spiegel. Luna is scrambling assets to quarantine and purge the forest. Your new objective is to escort the civilian guide to extraction ASAP. Good luck, Command out."

Victor side-stepped towards the two Equestrians before taking a moment to kneel. "We have to go," he said quickly to Watcher, who was still checking Fluttershy over for any obvious injuries. "Is she safe to travel?"

Watcher turned and looked up at Victor with seemingly ancient eyes. "I fear the deepest wounds she has are ones we cannot see. If she ever hopes to recover from them then we must leave this place now." Victor started to rise but Watcher continued, "You will have to carry her. She cannot move on her own."

A protest rose but was quickly crushed by the memory of a little purple unicorn looking at him with a pain-filled expression as she fell to the ground. Without a word, Victor slid the laser rifle onto his back and hefted the Pegasus onto his left shoulder while he drew his pistol with his right hand. The human rose with his burden on his shoulder and was just about to speak when he heard a howl that was too loud and hungry to be the wind.

"Spiegel, Headwind! I recommend you shift it double quick because I'm seeing a lot of movement heading your way from the south and east. Trees are preventing positive identification but I'd bet my bits you're going to be swimming in Chryssalids in a minute."

"Copy that, lets move!" Victor turned and ran back to the north to retrace his steps with Watcher pulling ahead. The Zebra didn't so much as slow down for a moment as he wrenched the spear from the ground and Chryssalid corpse in one flowing move before pulling ahead of Victor.

They had run for less than a minute before a Chryssalid dropped from an overhanging tree limb and onto the path in front of them. The impromptu ambush was batted aside with the butt of Watcher's spear and then they were long past it. Please let that be my imagination, Victor thought as he heard the clatter of potentially dozens of Chryssalids gaining on him. He poured every last ounce of his strength into his running and he nearly tripped as Watcher spun on one hoof and crouched low. Victor turned his sprint into a flying leap over the nearly prone Zebra, and his unspoken question of 'why' was answered just a moment later.

"Do not stop! Flee!" Watcher commanded, and Victor didn't dare look over his shoulder. A bare moment passed and the clatter of chitin was augmented with Chryssalid howls and the crack of the spear striking the alien insect's exoskeletons. The battle was far too short, and the Chryssalid pursuit resumed entirely too quickly for any escape on foot to be feasible.

So Victor attempted to escape through more arcane means. Even as he sprinted through the trees and planted each foot to avoid trip hazards, Victor tried to call up his memories of the landing area they had been dropped off at. Despite his best efforts, he couldn't hold the image of the area in his mind well enough to trigger his special talents. It's a goddamn grassy hill with a forest nearby. There's nothing distinguishable about the area that just stands out. It's a completely forgettable place, unlike Zecora's hut... Instantly, the brief view he had of their target's home came to mind, from the overturned cauldron in the center of the home, the broken window in the back and the tribal masks on the wall...

...And Victor nearly tripped and fell as he felt something akin to an ice pick bury itself in his skull as he teleported Fluttershy and himself to the abandoned home. A half a second later he did trip when his boot caught on a discarded piece of pottery which caused Victor to fall flat on his face. Fluttershy tumbled from his shoulder and came to rest at the hooves of the other occupant of the home.

The other occupant was a Zebra by the front door, the elusive Zecora if Victor had to guess, who had clearly seen better days. Scabbed over and hastily bandaged injuries covered her barrel and flanks, and she seemed to favor one of her rear legs over the other. Any further analysis was cut off when Victor shut his eyes to try and reduce the stabbing pain in his head. Mother of God that hurts. I must have given myself a stroke. There's no possible way anyone could speak in rhyme at a time like this. Victor's thoughts were interrupted when he tasted copper in his mouth, and he slipped the helmet off his head so he could bring one hand to his mouth and nose. I'm bleeding? When did that happen? No, not important. Must secure current position.

The human slowly stumbled to his feet even as he ignored the rhyming Zebra that he was still convinced was a hallucination. It didn't take too much effort to muscle the cast iron cauldron into the doorway and wedge it in place. The only other entrance that a Chryssalid might squeeze into was the rear window, and with a self-deprecating laugh, Victor jammed his helmet into it before righting an overturned bench and kneeling beside it. What good is there in blocking the entrances? This home is made out of freaking wood. The Chryssalids will need just a minute to tear the place apart.

With the only entrances secured as well as he could hope, Victor made his way to the center of the room. He didn’t spare a glance towards the still catatonic Fluttershy or Zecora as the Zebra gathered several items from the shelves before tending to the Pegasus. All he did was turn over a pair of stools that had been knocked over. Headwind’s confused questions were in his ear, which quickly dissolved into unintelligible gibberish when Victor removed his translator and set it on one of the stools while he sat in the other.

“Command, this is Corporal Victor Spiegel,” he started as he began to unload the rifle batteries and set them into a neat row on the bench before setting his laser pistol and its batteries down in a similar fashion. “Watcher is KIA. I have located the VIP but both she and the civilian guide are wounded. We’ve fortified the VIP’s residence, but we have no way of making it to extraction.” Victor took a long, ragged breath before continuing. “I am reporting Code Black on this operation. Spiegel out.” With nothing else to say, he pulled the headset off of his head and set it in its proper place on the table.

The low howls of the Chryssalids rattled the window panes near the front door, and Victor pulled his rifle from his back and brought it to his shoulder… but not before sparing a glance towards the pistol on the stool in front of him, then to the two other occupants in the room. Zecora had fashioned some form of splint or bandage and wrapped it around Fluttershy’s barrel, and was now stroking the Pegasus’s mane while humming a gentle tune or lullaby.

They don’t deserve what’s going to happen to them, Victor thought as his eyes once again settled on his laser pistol. I could make it quick and painless, and they’d never have to know what those things will do to their bodies. Just three shots and we’d all be free. The moment the thought struck him, the inner voice that had haunted him since May spoke up.

So eager to shoot more innocent creatures? Who’s the monster here?

One of the windows shattered as the first Chryssalid reached Zecora’s home. Claws powerful enough to tear flesh and bone grabbed the wood window frame and began to tear at the opening, only to stop when Victor fired a burst through the new opening. A second one replaced it almost instantly, only to die in a similar fashion. The third died attempting to breach the window and Victor took grim satisfaction when its body got snagged in the impromptu entrance.

The drained battery dropped to the floor and a fresh battery was slammed home just in time to take a snapshot at a pair of claws that had managed to wedge their way in between the door frame and the cauldron blocking the main entrance. Two more snap shots were fired at the other window as a target made itself known. The dead Chryssalid in the first window was torn to pieces as the monster behind it began to tear away at the wall itself. An unlucky shot severed one of the swiping claws and Victor stumbled backwards to avoid the unintentional projectile. One of his feet caught the stool mid fall and threw his carefully organized equipment to the ground.

It was only because of that misfortune that Victor had any warning for what followed next.

His headset tumbled to the floor beside him, and he had just caught the words, “Extraction is inbound,” when she appeared. A flash of purple light temporarily blinded Victor and he could only watch with growing horror as the light vanished to reveal Princess Twilight Sparkle. A second flash of light originated from the Alicorn and Zecora’s hut vanished only to be replaced by the flight line back at Canterlot. The bloodthirsty howls and Chryssalids crawling through the windows were gone, and in their place were flights of Pegasi taking off and heading south.

Twilight Sparkle’s back was turned to Victor as she held both Fluttershy and Zecora close even as several Equestrians in medical garb rushed forward to check on them. I have to get away, I can’t let her recognize me! Victor thought as he rose unsteadily and turned to leave while resisting the impulse to run. The Equestrian voices were all meaningless babble to him, but one voice rose over the rest, and in clearly understandable English.

“Thank you so much. I don’t want to think about what might have happened if you hadn’t been there to save my friends,” Twilight Sparkle said, and the sincerity in her voice just twisted the knife. A moment of hesitation passed before she asked, “I’m sorry, mister, but I didn’t catch your name.”

“No, ma’am. You didn’t,” Victor answered as he walked away as fast as he dared.

12 -- Distraction

"If you are far from the enemy, make him believe you are near."
-Sun Tzu

11:05, 11/07/2015, XCOM COMPOUND, CANTERLOT

Lana only had to knock once before Fujikawa answered with a terse, "Enter."

I guess that means I'm late... Lana thought with a sigh as she pushed open the door and walked into the commanding officer's quarters. Yumiko was sitting in behind a large desk, looking down at her tablet computer while being flanked by a few pieces of paper and Equestrian parchment. Zhang was also present, sitting ramrod straight as he always did in front of the desk.

"Have a seat, Sergeant," Fujikawa said without looking up, and Lana was quick to do so. A few moments passed before the major set the tablet down and rubbed her eyes. "Princess Luna reports that the purge of Everfree Forest is complete. Pegasi lightning strikes and Unicorn fire magic finished burning it to the ground, and dirtside infantry elements prevented any Chryssalids from escaping the area. We were damn lucky the aliens didn't attack here while the Equestrians were tied up."

Lana said nothing but inwardly she agreed wholeheartedly. It seems strange that they wouldn't take advantage of that. They're usually really on the ball when it comes to that kind of thing. That train of thought led to darker conclusions. Maybe they were somewhere else? Or did they think their Chryssalid seeding would be more successful and didn't have plans to back them up? Hell, maybe they had some ulterior motive, like using Chryssalids to force us to destroy the forest. Ugh, why can't alien tactics make sense?

Fujikawa ran her hand down her face before giving Lana a tired look. "How's Victor doing?" she asked.

"Headache's gone for the moment. If he tries anything more than a short range teleport, the pain is crippling," Lana summarized quickly. "He's also going out of his way to avoid contact with the Equestrians. I can't really blame him there I suppose." Especially since I was the one who told Twilight what 'Code Black' entails.

A long, drawn out sigh escaped Fujikawa as she sagged back in her chair. "No disrespect intended to Captain Harris, but I'm starting to question the wisdom of bringing Victor along with us. He's too much of a political powder keg, even if he's the only one with the Gift that can teleport." Again, her hand came up to rub her eyes before she straightened. "I suppose that brings us to our next point. How are you two doing with your abilities, plus Finch and Durand? Any problems or... unexpected side effects?" Though the question was directed at the both of them, Fujikawa ended it with a sideways glance towards Lana.

"Nothing yet," Lana said, and her unease only increased when she caught Fujikawa shooting Zhang a quick glance. "You're expecting more than just headaches, aren't you? Is that why Zhang's been pulling the stalker act since we got here? What exactly should I be looking for?" When neither one spoke, the pieces came together. "You think I'm going to flip out and start killing people like Matt almost did, right? I have to ask... why? The closest thing I've ever had to a psychotic rage was the skirt incident with Nova Beam and Firecracker back on Earth, and that was months ago." Lana finished her thought with a laugh and a grin, but the question still lingered in the back of her mind.

Why?

A long moment of silence passed as the question remained unanswered, before Fujikawa placed her elbows on her desk and steepled her fingers in front of her face. "Lieutenant Zhang is aware of these details, as is Hamil. What I'm about to tell you does not leave this room, the exception being the Captain." Lana could only nod in the face of the suddenly serious turn of the conversation. "After Captain Harris's... incident, the Equestrians confirmed that the element we know as Elerium can exponentially increase the precision and power of magic users. We knew this already, as it is an integral part of the PSI gear that Mente Materia uses. What we did not know is that once that power reaches a certain threshold, the weakest part of the spellcasting process begins to burn out."

"The weakest part being the spellcaster, I'm assuming?" Lana asked.

Fujikawa nodded. "The spellcaster's body, at least. The conscious mind provides an anchor for the energy that is pulled from the Field, and it interacts with Elerium to pull far more than what the body can support in certain settings. Settings like this planet. Running theory is that the impulse control centers of the brain are disconnected or damaged during this process. The Equestrians have two reports in the recent past of individuals having exposure to the Elerium-like elements on this planet having a dramatic power spike and losing their minds to genocidal plans."

"Well," Lana started as she digested those revelations. "Well, I suppose that would explain why the PSI amps are a no go from here. But what does this have to do with me?"

"Since our arrival here on this world, every piece of Elerium-augmented equipment has malfunctioned or underperformed in some way, with the notable exception being our Rule Breakers..." Fujikawa held up her left wrist to show the small black watch with the metal band. "... and your prosthetic limb, Sergeant. Its flawless operation is certainly interesting, but our cause for concern is that you are manipulating it directly with your mind. I'm sure you understand the concerns that we have."

Lana opened her mouth to speak, but she found that whatever she had to say died in her throat. She spared a glance down at her left hand, which balled into a fist then relaxed without any sort of difficulty or murderous impulse. "I wish I could tell you what's different with me, Major, but nothing comes to mind immediately. Matt started doing the magic thing at about the same time I did. I don't mean to second guess the engineers or the Equestrians, but are we sure it's not a problem with the PSI amps or our hardware?"

Fujikawa shook her head. "They're as certain as they can be. Shen and Vahlen sent an update from Earth, and they're doing research on some of the alien tech to try and find why their gear works perfectly fine here. They're hoping within a week they'll have a prototype that can perform without any side effects." The Asian woman leaned back in her chair and dropped her hands to the desk. "I was actually hoping that Captain Harris would volunteer to test the device they're making, as they're building it into his prosthetic arm."

"Ah, and you want me to pitch the idea to him when he wakes up?" Lana asked, and was rewarded with another nod. "Twily seems confident he'll wake soon. I suppose I can pester him until he caves in. I'm good at that."

Fujikawa chuckled at Lana's wide grin, before giving her a serious look. "Thank you, Sergeant. And I'm glad you're in a good mood that is free of murderous urges, because we've been assigned a cultural liaison to brief us on the other races that Princess Luna has called for council. He should be here any minute."

Lana's brow furrowed as her smile slowly faded. "I'm not sure I get your meaning." The moment the sentence was spoken, the light clicked on for Lana. "Wait. Wait a minute. I really hope this 'cultural liaison' isn't who I think it is." A moment later there was a knock on the door, followed by the most obnoxious greeting she could possibly imagine.

"L~~~~adies, and Zhang," Firecracker stretched the first word of his greeting far too long for Lana's comfort, and addressed the only other male in the room as an afterthought. "I'm told you all might have some questions about the upcoming council. So, what can I do you for?" The grey-coated Unicorn flicked his head to bring his bright orange mane to one side of his face while giving Lana a look that convinced her that every word he had spoken was quite deliberate.

"That is correct, Specialist," Fujikawa said, and both her tone and the use of his rank was enough to drag Firecracker's roaming eyes back to her. "We were hoping to have some cultural insights into the other big players that will be attending. It's in everyone's best interests that this council goes smoothly, and I'd rather not be responsible for the collapse of the meeting due to a social faux pas."

"A perfectly valid concern!" Firecracker agreed, and with a quick telekinetic tug a third chair was wedged in between Lana and Zhang. If it inconvenienced the man at all, he showed no sign. Lana, however, did her best to scoot her seat over as much as she could. Firecracker seemed not to notice her movement as he hopped up into his seat and continued. "There are five expected parties at the Council meeting, not including yourselves. The first and second will be little cause for concern, as Princess Luna and Princess Cadance are both firmly in the united front camp.

"Orthos is representing the Zebrica Union, and from what I understand he is already here in Canterlot. He has spoken at length with Zecora, and do not be surprised if he seeks you out to thank you for saving his daughter," Firecracker's smile widened as Fujikawa's eyes widened at that bit of information. "The Union's usual place in these types of meetings is the tie breaker. They almost always remain silent and hear all sides of the debate. They are polite to a fault and will never interrupt except in a dire emergency. I suspect that they'll break tradition to give their support to you right out of the gate, especially since Orthos himself got to hear a first-hoof account of just what's out there."

"The picture you paint for us is rather optimistic," Zhang observed. "I assume the remaining attendees will be more difficult."

"Correct. As much as I'd Iike to say we could stick this out with just Equestria, the Crystal Empire and Zebrica, it would be a lie," Firecracker finished with a sigh. "Your biggest obstacle will be Asterion, the representative sent by Minon. Most Minotaurs visiting Equestria adopt a name that fits in with the local traditions to fit in. When visiting Gryphos they might take a name like Andolf or Greta. In Equestria, the name might be Strong Arm or Iron Will. The fact that Asterion is not bothering with adopting a name means that he'll likely fight tooth and nail if there's any debates."

Fujikawa ran one hand over her face in what was becoming an increasingly familiar action. "So it will be like Goleman all over again."

"No," Firecracker was quick to say. "Goleman was a buffoon who did what he did for his own personal benefit. Asterion, and most Minotaurs, see debate as a way to test not only the validity of any topic worth talking about, but a way of measuring how strongly the other party holds their beliefs. There is a joke among the diplomatic corps that 'good morning' isn't a greeting to a Minotaur, it's the start of their daily debates. I personally haven't seen one arguing over if the morning is really good or not, but the joke is close enough to the truth in my experience."

"Diplomatic corps? I thought you were an Arcanist with the Guard?" Lana asked, and immediately regretted it when Firecracker leaned towards her and gave what he no doubt thought was his best charming smile.

"Oh, I go where I'm needed. I'm a polyglot, so I can pretty much go anywhere I like without needing a translator once I hear a bit of the local languages. And I just love making friends wherever I go," the Unicorn explained as he continued to lean into Lana's personal space.

Barking up the wrong tree, bub, Lana couldn't help but think even as she gave an uncomfortable smile back while leaning away as much as she could without falling out of her chair. She was saved when Fujikawa cleared her throat and Firecracker went back to his chair.

"Anyway! Expect Asterion to argue every little point he can. The subject of your argument is only half of what he will be measuring. How you respond will also affect how he ultimately decides. Keep a level head during the talks, never raise your voice even if he does, and stay on topic." Firecracker tapped one hoof against the other as he counted off his instructions.

Fujikawa was in the process of taking notes when she stopped and looked up. "Just out of curiousity, has Shining Armor ever been forced to debate a Minotaur?"

The Unicorn's confident attitude cracked a bit and he couldn't help but offer a sheepish grin. "Ah, the good captain had the opportunity to do so a few times in the past. I suspect that when he agreed to speak with the Honorable Senator Goleman, he expected a similar experience. Captain Armor is good at controlling his temper but I could tell he was hiding the thunder before he cut Goleman off. I suppose apologies are in order for that little episode."

Fujikawa merely shrugged as she finished her notes. "Anything else about the Minotaurs that we should know?"

"They come from an island chain that's some distance out into the great sea, and they're probably the closest to humans in terms of technology here," Firecracker explained, eager for the subject change. "They've got rudimentary radio systems and I hear they're also breaking ground with airships as well. Another point in their favor is that the vast majority of their cities are in the underground labyrinths they've cut into the islands. If the aliens attack them, they'll find abandoned surface structures and underground choke points every ten body lengths packed with Hoplite Elites. This is also completely discounting any clockwork deathtraps they might have.

"As for earning their trust on a personal level," Firecracker hesitated before continuing. "Do any of you gamble? Games of chance? Anything?" The Unicorn again turned to invade Lana's personal space. "Come to think of it, don't you go everywhere with a deck of cards?"

Intentionally or not, Zhang came to Lana's rescue. "Finch," he said simply.

"Finch?" Firecracker resumed his seat and gave the Chinese man a sideways glance. "Isn't he the one who's always losing all of his fake money to a pocket card game trinket? I certainly appreciate his enthusiasm but the Minotaurs appreciate a challenge, not an easy win, and they especially dislike sore losers."

"Jack Finch really is the best choice," Fujikawa said with a nod. When Firecracker gave her a disbelieving look, she continued. "Just because you've always seen him losing at his pocket poker game doesn't mean he isn't capable of winning. With card games with living people it's just as much about reading other players, which is something Finch's little diversion doesn't have."

Lana spared a glance over Firecracker's head to Zhang and wasn't surprised to see that he was returning it. Gotta give Fujikawa credit, she's really smooth when it comes to cover stories. Now we just have to make sure Jack doesn't take the shirts off their backs and the fillings in their teeth.

"Ah, you're perfectly right there," Firecracker admitted. "Well, we should probably move on to the last party that may be attending, yes?"

"May be attending?" Fujikawa asked with an arched eyebrow.

"We've not received confirmation from Gryphos that they will be attending, or if they won't be attending. It's rather odd since they're not ones for delaying tactics or subtlety." Firecracker's expression became a bit troubled before shifting back to his default setting. "I imagine the Griffons are something humans are a bit more familiar with. Highly militarized, with mandatory service for all citizens for a number of years, at which point they can pursue their own paths. Some are hatched into military dynasties that are centuries if not millennia old."

"It seems odd for such a culture to develop here. What need is there for such a cultural structure if there are no enemies to fight?" Zhang asked. When all eyes turned to him, he continued, "I am no historian, but I'm fairly certain that a militarized culture with no apparent adversaries will turn on itself eventually."

"Oh, they do turn on each other but it's all highly ritualized and has been a part of their traditions for well over a thousand years," Firecracker explained quickly. "They used to be just what you are thinking of, a conquering band of barbarians that sought to take the world by force. During this attempt they were struck by some great calamity and they did break down into civil war. They only came back together as an empire when they established rules of engagement to control things."

The explanation went on for several more minutes before a realization struck Lana. Firecracker actually enjoys all this cultural study and history. Here I thought he was just using it as a vehicle for sleeping his way around the world.

"Anyway, we're getting off topic!" Firecracker shifted gears and shot Lana what he no doubt thought was a dashing smile. "In times of catastrophe or mutual threat, every Griffon is called upon to serve the Empire. Pursuing personal or clan vendettas during that time is severely punished. If an emissary of the High Talon does attend and can be convinced to speak with the Emperor himself, you'll find yourself a few million Griffons and their entire nation willing and able to fight. The problem is convincing the emissary of your case."

Firecracker paused, and when no one spoke, he continued. "If this does come to debate, their emissary will likely let others argue their cases. However, if they spot any kind of inconsistency in logic or reasoning they will pounce on it and not let go until they are satisfied. Choose your words carefully if the Griffons are listening. Once the emissary has made their decision, he'll simply stop listening."

"Any insights for the Griffons on a personal level?"

"They respect anyone who masters their craft. I'll grant you that they seem to put a premium on fighting skills and the like, but they will honor even a baker if his skills warrant it. Culturally they also equate size with age, and old Griffons are almost always elevated for their wisdom and experience. They also tend to look favorably upon scars as it plays into the warrior mythos they have," Firecracker trailed off before glancing at Zhang.

Fujikawa also caught on to his train of thought, but Zhang spoke before she could. "I will try and speak with this emissary, should the opportunity arise," he volunteered with the slightest of shrugs.

Any further discussion was interrupted by another knock on the door. "Ma'am, we've just received a message from Princess Luna. Captain Harris is awake," the voice announced from the other side of the door.

"Excellent. Jenkins, I want you to check on him, like we discussed," Fujikawa ordered, and was careful not to mention just what they had discussed.

"Oh! I'll come with!" Firecracker hopped up from his chair and moved to pursue Lana even as she beat a hasty retreat to the door.

"No. I need you here," Fujikawa said sternly, and Lana could have kissed her. "I have several concerns about the security of our compound that I need to have addressed..."

Lana made it to the door, but rather than escape the relative safety of the hallway, she gave one glance back into the room and did a double take before stepping out into the hallway. Firecracker always wore full uniform while on Earth, but here he's wearing just the jacket. I suppose it's only natural for him to have a 'cutie mark', but why do three question marks seem so out of place?

Rows of people stood in line in front of him, waiting for... something. The line wasn't moving, and he couldn't see just what everyone was waiting for. The nagging sense of familiarity with every person in the line pulled at his consciousness, and he reached out to tap the shoulder of the closest person to him.

As though anticipating the motion, the man in front of him turned. As he moved his profile came into focus and the comforting sight of Carapace armor could be seen. His eyes drifted upward to identify the wearer just in time for a flash of light to remove everything from the shoulders up. The next person in line vanished in a pillar of green flame, and the next was torn to pieces by something the naked eye couldn't see. Several more died in a horrific fashion even as the uniforms changed from matte black to digital desert camouflage. The ground was littered with bodies, and only one small figure remained standing.

"You killed them," he boy said, even as three bloody holes blossomed from his chest. "You killed them all."

The first thing Matt felt was pain as he emerged from the nightmare. His entire body ached and his lungs burned as he gasped for air. His eyes shot open but slammed shut almost immediately from the brilliant lights in the room. Matt tried to rise from the bed he now found himself in but a weight on his right arm held him in place. His left arm, his left arm...

Matt slowly opened his eyes and raised his head. His bed was surrounded by privacy sheets, though the one at the foot of his bed was pulled to show the Equestrian countryside. His gaze inevitably fell to his left, and the flat blankets that his arm should have occupied. A horrible feeling of nausea crept up on Matt as his eyes settled on what was left of his arm, so he swallowed and checked on just what was holding his right arm down.

Despite the shifting that Matt had no doubt gone through as he struggled to escape his nightmare, Twilight Sparkle slept soundly with her head and front hooves on his right arm. She was clothed in some form of dress that he couldn't quite discern the details of, as his attention was drawn to the instantly recognizable form of Princess Luna. Matt immediately tried to rise and properly greet the lunar diarch, only for his voice to crack and pain to wrack his body again.

"Shh, don't move," Luna instructed gently, and a glass of water levitated in front of his face. "Here, drink slowly. You've been asleep for nearly a week."

The glass slowly approached Matt's mouth and the ice cold water felt like a blessing from heaven as it trickled down his throat. The cup slowly tilted upwards to allow him to finish it at his own pace. "Thank you," he rasped once he had finished.

"I have done comparatively little. Twilight has spent many long hours saving you from a fate worse than death," Luna said quietly as she brought one hoof up to pat the younger Alicorn on the head. "Aside from one brief emergency, she refused to leave your side until it was certain she had done everything that she could for you." Luna lifted her hoof from Twilight and fixed Matt with a piercing stare. "Had she not intervened, your body would no doubt have been consumed by your power and all that would remain would be a vengeful specter bent on destroying everything."

Kill them all.

The whispered demand crept up from Matt's memories and he did his best to control his breathing. She's right. God help me... I was going to kill everyone, and I would have laughed as I did it. Cold fear seeped into Matt's thoughts as he followed that train of thought. What if I have that kind of break-down again? I can't put everyone in danger.

"You heard it, didn't you?" Luna's soft-spoken question shook Matt out of his spiraling thoughts. A quick glance to the Alicorn revealed that her stare had been replaced with a downcast expression. "That voice. That terrible voice-- telling me to-"

"Kill them all," Matt finished when Luna's speech faltered. Her wince at the words was the only confirmation he needed.

"I've scoured all our records and to date, you are only the third creature to suffer from this madness, Captain. You are only the second to survive the encounter relatively intact. I was the first on both counts," she admitted after a long moment, and Matt took note of the steel in her voice. "I sense that we shall both be busy in the coming weeks, but if you sense that presence in your thoughts or in your compatriots, come to me immediately." Her expression softened a bit before she continued. "Do not cede control to guilt over events you could not anticipate. That path leads to rot and ruin. Concentrate on what you can do in the moment, and those around you will benefit from your efforts."

The lunar diarch gave one last look to Twilight before turning and walking out of his room.

The moment the door closed, Lana leaned out from behind the privacy curtains and gave an exaggerated salute. "Yo, boss! How you feeling?"

"Up until about five seconds ago, I was doing good," Matt answered sardonically as he fixed the Sergeant with a glare. "Were you in here the whole time?"

"Yep," Lana answered brightly, in defiance of Matt's disapproval. She plucked a stool from somewhere beyond the curtains and brought it down beside Twilight with barely any disturbance and sat. "So, I've been doing research that will help you out in the long run, Matt."

Oh no, I know that grin.

"Due to the skewed gender ratios in Equestria, polygamy is legal just so long as you're up front with everyone. And even if it wasn’t, I'm sure Princess Twily or Princess Luna could pass a law to make it so," Lana explained in a low whisper even as her right hand hovered over Twilight's head as some sort of visual cue of an internal debate on if she could pet her and get away with it.

"Jenkins... wait, why in God's name are you talking about polygamy and Luna?" Matt blurted out, and he immediately regretted it.

"Hey, man, I'm not judging you or anything. It's just that I walk in on you after spending a week in bed with your girlfriend here only to find the Princess of the Night here also," Lana continued, and her smirk grew. "Plus, Luna was naked, you know."

An involuntary flashback of his earlier conversation came to mind. The only things she wears are the tiara and the collar. I'm never going to be able to look at her the same way again. "God damn it, Jenkins."

Lana had finally surrendered to her fuzzy animal impulse and rested her hand on Twilight's head with her index finger and thumb scratching her ears gently. "Princess Cadance is coming for the meeting later today, so I'm sure the Princess of Love would certainly join in. Don't tell Shiny though, he's got enough reasons to kill you." Lana's grin only grew as Matt groaned. "Plus I bet you could sweet talk Celestia into the princess pile. You'll have a complete set once you get the older sister-- Wait. Wait wait wait wait wait."

Matt arched an eyebrow as a look of dawning comprehension entered Lana's expression. Oh, what now?

"Twily's a little sister. Luna's a little sister. You were awfully protective of your little sister," Lana explained, and Matt dearly wished he had an extra hand to facepalm with. "Admit it, you've got a little sister complex, don't you?"

"Jenkins..."

"It all makes perfect sense now. I mean, why else wouldn't you hit on me at least once when we first met? Just about everyone else did before I set things straight."

"Maybe it's because I practice professionalism in the workplace, and I don't mix business with personal pursuits?" Matt asked flatly, and he knew he was going to be ignored.

"You know, one of Twily's friends is a little sister, and she has a little sister herself. Do you think that would count as two pings on your radar or just one because technically one is a middle child?"

"Jenkins!" Matt hissed. "I don't have to get up out of this bed to make your life miserable."

"Too late," Jenkins answered, and her abrupt change in tone made Matt pause. "With the upcoming meeting with the other races in this world, we were assigned a cultural liaison to give us a quick briefing on what to expect. I'll give you three guesses as to who was assigned, though I think you'll only need one."

"Well it serves you right. I bet you had all that planned and just waiting for some excuse to unleash it on me."

"No, no, I made most of that up on the spot," Lana said before her expression slowly fell. "Seriously though, Luna and the engineers think they know what caused your little incident. I won't bore you with the details but they're going to ask you to test something that should prevent further incidents."

'Incidents', right. More like genocidal delusions of grandeur, Matt couldn't help but think, but before he could respond, Twilight began to stir.

Lana's hand flew off of her ears instantly and the Alicorn slowly brought her head up and opened her eyes. Twilight's mane suffered terribly from a case of bedhead and her eyes were unfocused and drooping until they caught a glimpse of her patient's face. "Matt? You're awake!" Nothing could have prepared Matt for Twilight's launch as she buried her face in his chest and started crying or talking, or both.

"I'll just leave you two alllllloooooone," Jenkins whispered before disappearing behind the privacy sheets. Matt was left with Twilight, and many, many plans for revenge.

And through all those plans for revenge, Matt didn't spend one more moment thinking about how close he had come to killing everyone a week earlier, or how it might happen again.

17:30, 11/07/2015, XCOM COMPOUND, CANTERLOT

The circumstances were just similar enough to the unexpected request five days ago to give Shaojie Zhang a small amount of apprehension. Fujikawa and he marched past the two security guards they had placed at the entrance to their compound and into the corridor where they encountered the mysterious messenger that had ended up likely saving all of them a significant amount of hardship in the long run. Saving a civilian from a horrible death was certainly good for public relations but the strategic value of eliminating a nest of Chryssalids within a day's run from their base of operations was the real victory.

The question that nagged Zhang as they marched was the possibility that the creature that had coerced them into acting might have known all along, but didn't tell them. The bright colors and cheer of this world make it easy to forget the possibility of a darker foundation keeping it from collapsing, Zhang thought to himself as they entered the Equestrian part of the castle.

Firecracker was easily identifiable with his orange mane and big smile, and he fell into step beside Fujikawa to guide them to the hall where the meeting would take place. The pair shared mostly small talk, with the Unicorn trying to make personal conversation while Fujikawa kept things strictly within the realm of professional topics. If Firecracker noticed her preferred topics, he showed no sign as he continued his attempts at derailing the conversation with anecdotes and personal questions. They were saved from any further attempts at conversation with Firecracker when they finally approached the massive double doors leading to the meeting hall. The two Equestrian guards, black-armored veterans from Earth, barely reacted as they passed through the doors.

What greeted them as they entered was a round table with six seats spaced around its perimeter. Princess Luna was already seated and speaking with another Alicorn that Zhang immediately recognized as Cadance. Their conversation stopped just long enough for the pink Alicorn to wave and smile, and for the lunar diarch to give Fujikawa a leading look to the chair to her right. Their conversation resumed as Fujikawa took her seat with Zhang standing behind her and to the right and Firecracker pulling up a seat along the chamber's wall.

Less than a minute after they had been seated, the door opened again and a pair of Zebras passed through. The first was clearly Orthos, with old eyes and a modest but well-tailored tan robe. The second was significantly younger and far more muscular as he appeared nearly half again as wide at the shoulders as the first and wore clothing just loose enough to hide a respectable amount of weapons from the untrained eye.

Alas, my eyes are far from untrained, Zhang thought to himself as he briefly let his eyelids close and a slow breath escaped his mouth. His supernatural senses quickly identified a pair of retractable claws similar to what he had seen Pegasi use back on Earth on his right foreleg. The left had what he guessed was a miniature collapsible crossbow folded neatly in place.

"Samahani, I had hoped to speak with you before this meeting began. I am Orthos of the West," the elder Zebra introduced himself with a deep bow once he approached the humans. "As a father I must thank you for saving that which is most precious to me."

Fujikawa rose and returned the bow. "I understand, sir. No parent should outlive their child. I am just glad we were able to save her in time."

The tone was so subtle that Zhang almost missed it. She thinks that the intruder that extorted our cooperation is working for Orthos. Still, something seems out of place.

Orthos rose and gave Fujikawa a tired smile. "As an elder, I am afraid I must set aside my personal feelings. Above all, I must consider the good of all my people when I make my decision. From what Zecora has told to me of our common enemy, I have little doubt as to what my decision will be."

"We will be thankful for any help that you can provide, Elder," Fujikawa offered another short bow before adding, "I must offer my condolences for the Pathfinders that volunteered to find Zecora before we went in. I'm sure they fought bravely and died well."

"As did Watcher," Zhang added, almost on impulse.

Orthos's reaction was one of gratitude, and a small amount of confusion. "They were the best at their chosen path, and they will be sorely missed. I am afraid I know of no Zebra in Equestria that answers to 'Watcher'. Perhaps you referring to the Ranger that assisted them?"

A brief moment of silence passed as Fujikawa shot Zhang a look out of the corner of her eye at that unexpected revelation. "Yes, I do believe that is the case, Orthos," she finally answered.

Before the conversation could continue, the doors flew open and a massive Minotaur stomped through. Asterion was easily as tall as Zhang, not including the horns and was half again as wide at the shoulders. His attire was closer to the humans than the Equestrians, with a finely tailored shirt and slacks and a pitch black trenchcoat that extended all the way down to his hooves. The only parts of his body that were visible were his hands, neck and head.

Zhang was thankful that he never relied on stereotypes to define the people he met, because for all of Asterion's resemblance to a top-heavy brute, his eyes were quick and possessed a level of cunning that spoke of a clever mind.

"I am glad that you could make it, Asterion," Luna said graciously as she rose and bowed to the latest arrival. "You are the last to arrive, so as soon as we are all seated, we may begin. Guards, seal the room."

Orthos offered a quiet farewell to Fujikawa and took his seat next to her while his still nameless bodyguard took a seat on the outer walls. Asterion pulled out the next empty seat and fell heavily into it before crossing his arms over his chest. Cadance resumed her official seat and spared one glance towards the last empty chair in the room.

"I have called this meeting to address the threat of malicious and monstrous forces that threaten us even now," Luna began without preamble. "This threat is not something that any one nation can hope to defend against. Our enemy is merciless, indiscriminate, and totally alien in every way--"

"Aliens, really?" Asterion interrupted loudly, and he pointedly ignored Luna's glare. "I know you made your big announcement about getting help from these 'humans'," he continued, and made air quotes as he did so. "I haven't seen one bit of evidence that this isn't something that Celestia swept under the rug a thousand years ago only to return now for some payback." He held up one hand and began to count off his fingers. "There was Sombra, then Discord, then you, if I'm not mistaken. I haven't seen anything that would indicate this is going to be anything bigger than any of those little disasters."

Luna's eyes narrowed before she said coolly, "I believe Major Yumiko Fujikawa will be able to provide the proof that you require."

The human in question produced a small projector and set it on the table beside her, facing the wall. "Can we dim the room, please?" she asked, and as soon as the heavy curtains were drawn over the windows, she produced a small remote and activated the projector. An image of Earth appeared on the massive marble wall, which quickly centered on Europe. The map itself was purely geographical, with no national borders marked or names given. The only alteration to the projected globe was a small red oval that was pitted with two black spots in what Zhang recognized as a caricature of a Sectoid's head over central Europe.

"Approximately one year ago, several unidentified alien objects fell in a the city of Cologne in the country of Germany. What happened next is a mystery as Germany's special forces, the GSG, responded to the crisis but went silent shortly afterward. My colleagues were called in to investigate the site and found the GSG airship destroyed and the team killed by hostile alien contacts." Fujikawa summarized quickly, and Zhang took a mental tally of the details she glossed over. One glance about the room showed rapt attention from all corners, though Asterion's attention seemed partially divided between the presentation and the projector itself.

Fujikawa clicked the remote and a second marker appeared in Russia as the globe rotated before more dots appeared. "The second confirmed attack was in a suburb on the outskirts of Kiev, a city in Ukraine, approximately two weeks later. After that, attacks were recorded in Helsinki, Edmonton, Osaka, Dublin, Sioux Falls, Cairo and Madrid over the next month." Corresponding spots began to appear on the globe and continued to do so even as Fujikawa turned back to the table. Her delivery thus far had been matter-of-fact, as though reading from a history book, just like they had practiced. "Their tactics thus far in attacking Equestria have been radically different than anything we experienced, but there is no doubt that the enemies here are the same as the enemies on my world, and they are not native to either of our worlds."

"You provide a convincing argument, so I will cede the point of the extra-terrestrial nature of our enemies," Asterion said, but a small grin graced his bovine features. "I am afraid I have two problems with this little meeting. One, I have no idea what provoked your little scuffle with these aliens but I do know that the Equestrians have been helping you. What proof do you have that the aliens aren't taking punitive action against them for butting into your war? For all I know, they might leave the rest of us alone."

"The first attack on Cologne was done without provocation or warning, and since then they have persecuted their campaign without regard to race or nationality," Fujikawa responded without a second's hesitation. "We do not know their motives but I would bet my life that it would be a matter of when, not if they would attack your nation, regardless of your participation in our war."

The Minotaur simply smiled and nodded before he extended two fingers. "My second point is that this little war council is rather pointless without a representative from the High Talon. You Equestrians might have your Guard divisions but we both know they're entirely unprepared to fight any kind of protracted war. Judging by the fact that the first time I've even seen these mythical humans was in this very room, there can't be many soldiers here to help you either. What is there, a hundred at the most? Simply put, without the High Talon's legions, you just don't have the muscle to make this an effective arrangement."

When no response was immediately apparent, Asterion smirked and rose from his chair. "I see no further reason to participate in this meeting as Minon will gain no benefit from it other than dragging ourselves into a war that you all might have brought upon yourselves. Good day." With a bow that was just a little too fast to be sincere, the Minotaur turned to the doors to leave but stopped when they began to open after just a single step.

The first thing to pass through the newly opened doors was the click of talons on the marble floor. The second was the massive armored form of what was undoubtedly a Griffon. Unlike the others in attendance who wore civilian or dress attire, the Griffon was clad from head to tail in plate and chain mail. Forests of knives and other bladed weapons were strapped to every conceivable location on the armor, and its front talons were wrapped in heavy gauntlets. Even its claws appeared to be coated in some form of metal and Zhang had no problem imagining them flensing flesh from bone with a simple gesture. For all the craftsmanship that went into the armor, the most noticeable part was the helmet. It was a completely featureless but for the vague shape of a Griffon's head that completely obscured the wearer's face. Only the faint glitter of reflected light in the depths of the eye holes of the helmet gave any indication that the newcomer was anything more than an enchanted suit of armor.

The featureless helmet scanned the room and hesitated for just a moment on Fujikawa and Zhang before the Griffon stepped aside to reveal a far smaller member of the species standing in its shadow. It bore all the hallmarks of an adolescent native to the planet, with wide eyes and a small body. Its robes appeared to be a size too big but still finely tailored, and Zhang could have sworn he saw the tiny creature trembling.

"Alvar!" Asterion greeted with open arms and a wide smile. "You're sprouting up like a weed, youngling! Last I saw you, you were about as big as my hoof!" The Minotaur took one step towards the Griffon child but froze when the elder Griffon's helmeted gaze locked squarely onto him like a turret acquiring a target. "How's Gerhard doing? I heard that old buzzard had to put his claw down on some youngsters who thought they could make it big as sky pirates or something. Bah, that's something I can ask him later."

A long moment of silence passed as Asterion looked expectantly into the hallway, then to the child, then to his apparent bodyguard. "Well, what are you waiting for? Announce your father so we can get down to brass tacks."

"High Talon Gerhard is dead," Alvar said with a hollow voice.

"What?" Asterion gasped as he staggered backwards and fell heavily into his seat. "When? How?" He asked, all confidence gone from his tone.

"He died while rallying the defenders of High Peak against dozens of airships of an unknown enemy. He fell no more than four days ago."

"What about Gundar? Hedvig? Anja? Einhar? What of your mother, Dame Freja?" Asterion asked, his once proud voice reduced to nothing but a whisper. "Who commands the Legions now?"

Alvar's voice took on a forced quality as he answered each question in turn. "Talon Gundar is dead. He fell in battle while leading the First Legion into combat with the enemy. Talon Hedvig is dead. He fell when the airships bombarded Low Peak with waves of green fire. Talon Anja is dead. She fell while commanding the Second Legion in a holding action to allow the Third and Fourth Legions to retreat. Talon Einhar is dead. He fell while attempting to save High Talon Gerhard. Dame Freja is..." Alvar's voice faltered as he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "Dame Freja is dead. She fell in battle beside my father's Myrmidons to buy her hatchlings time to escape."

Alvar took in a breath and seemed to steel himself as best he could before speaking again. "All of the Talons are dead. I am High Talon now, and I've come to beg asylum for any of my people that escape Gryphos."

13 -- A Day in Canterlot

"Hm? Is something the matter?" the unicorn guard asked Tommy as he lingered in front of one of the stained glass windows. The window depicted the Equestrian Princesses, a Zebra, a Minotaur and a human sitting around a table with a tiny griffon standing in the entrance to the room. "Did you have questions?"

"Yeah," Tommy said after a moment of hesitation. "You said that the griffons were attacked by the aliens and it sounds really bad, but I thought that--"

"Shh!" the unicorn interrupted quickly.

"But what about--"

"Shh!"

"And when will--"

"My dear boy, I think you may be missing the point of a good story," The guard said as he stood up on his rear hooves and wrapped one foreleg around Tommy's shoulders while gesturing down the vast hallway of tinted glass. "When you read a book, do you skip to the end first? Don't answer that. A good story is as much about the journey as the destination. The Equestrians made this hall of glass to tell the story of what happened, not just to memorialize the climax of it. Understand?"

"I think so," Tommy said, and he cast one last look at the tiny griffon in the window. "It's just getting to be a bit sad."

"It's always darkest before the dawn, or so I'm told," the unicorn said as he released Tommy. "Of course, you're probably right. I tend to have problems with perspective when it comes to events like this. So, how about something different? How about I share a bit of the story that's a little less gloomy then?"

"A distraction is often described in the negative, as something that detracts from one's focus. This is a mistake preached by those seeking to excuse their tunnel vision. For a true battle mage there is no such thing as a distraction. They are aware of all events around them and prioritize accordingly."
--Quote attributed to Clover the Clever, used in Equestrian Guard unicorn training.

09:30, 11/10/2014, UPPER COURTYARD, CANTERLOT

Shaojie Zhang had elected to wear a hooded jacket over his casual uniform due to the chill in the air. His one lament was that it made him appear far too similar to Lana Jenkins and her far too casual uniform even at the best of times, but in the end the cold had won the argument. At least he could still take pride in his duties. He tried not to dwell too much on just how odd those duties had been so far since joining XCOM over six months prior.

Zhang passed through an archway and onto a balcony where two instantly recognizable figures waited. Alvar sat on a bench near the railing looking out over the city, while his silent guardian stood as still as a statue beside him. The guardian's helmeted gaze snapped toward Zhang and didn't release him for a single moment even as he approached and bowed to the young High Talon. After waiting for exactly one and a half seconds, Zhang straightened and introduced himself. "High Talon Alvar, I am Lieutenant Shaojie Zhang. As our peoples have not been properly introduced, you most likely have questions. I will do my best to answer any that you may have."

The introduction had been written by Firecracker and rehearsed several times before this meeting, as Zhang had expressed his doubts in his ability to handle this situation without causing an incident. "Stick with the brief and concise introduction and ask open ended questions," the unicorn had said. "No matter the culture, everyone likes talking about their people. If you ask the right questions, you won't have to do much talking at all!"

Alvar turned to address the human and his gaze went up, and up, and up to finally meet Zhang's neutral expression. "Ah, yes, of course!" the young griffon said as he rose quickly and motioned to the seat beside him. "Have a seat. I'm sure you must have questions of your own."

"Yes, I do," Zhang lied smoothy as he made a quick review of the exhaustive briefing Firecracker had given him. At this point I might know more about the griffons than the griffons do, he couldn't help but think as he took the offered seat. A quick glance over the balcony showed a modest gathering of griffons in the lower courtyard along with a half-dozen hatchlings playing some sort of high-speed game of dodge ball. The addition of flight plus a lack of established sides--

"It's a training exercise," Alvar explained, which brought Zhang out of his study of the younglings. "The one with the ball attempts to hit one of his peers, while they try and tag him and get away from it while not getting hit. Points are tallied for successful hits, tags, dodges and saving the ball. If the ball makes uncontrolled contact with the ground, everyone loses their points. The exercise encourages precision target acquisition in a chaotic setting for the griffon throwing the ball, and quick reflexes plus teamwork for all others. In the end they must operate as a team to prevent the ball from falling from the sky."

Zhang watched in silence as the exercise progressed below them. A black-feathered griffon squawked in an undignified fashion when his tag attempt was interrupted by the ball pegging him right in the beak. It ricocheted at an odd angle and it was saved from striking the ground by the same black-feathered griffon who made a dive for it. He was greeted with cheers from the others until he hurled the ball back into play. The two adults reclining at ground level didn't so much as bat an eye at the proceedings as they maintained their own discussion. "I do not see a scorekeeper. Who tallies the points?" Zhang asked as he looked back to Alvar.

The young griffon's expression took on a curious tilt. "They keep their own scores. These hatchlings have trained together since the moment they could fly and traditionally they would have continued to do so until old enough to serve their Talon. In the end the points are never tallied by anyone but in each individual's mind to track their respective strengths and weaknesses." Alvar gestured to the exercise with a talon, where the same black-feathered griffon put himself in the same position he had been hit in previously, only this time he managed to catch and return the ball. "The points aren't kept to determine a winner like in the games ponies play. They tell a griffon where they need to improve."

The exercise began to increase in pace as several high-speed volleys launched back and forth through the swirling chaos of the younglings. With each pass, successful dodge or save their cheers grew louder and louder. A quick glance at Alvar showed the young griffon on the edge of his seat as his wide eyes tracked progress. Is that anticipation in his eyes? Zhang couldn't help but ask, before the realization struck him. It's envy. "Perhaps you should join them? They appear to be your age." Zhang suggested.

Instantly the emotion Alvar projected switched to annoyance, then just as quickly switched to forced aloofness. "I am High Talon now. I have greater concerns than participating in such an exercise." Alvar turned slightly away from Zhang and looked in the opposite direction as he spoke.

After several long moments where nothing was said and Alvar did not move from his position, Zhang took it as a dismissal. He stood, bowed, and left.

The moment Alvar dismissed Zhang, he regretted it. There was so much I wanted to ask of him about his people but I had to get ruffled over a simple question, the young griffon chastised himself. A second look at just why the question had bothered him revealed the truth of the matter. Zhang is not to blame, there is no way he could have known that I had already tried participating before now.

A small amount of bitterness entered Alvar's thoughts as he looked down at his talons. They were a light charcoal grey just like his coat and feathers, which was apparently something he had inherited from his father. That inheritance was something that had never factored into Alvar's life in any meaningful way until just over a week before. He was seventh in line for High Talon, behind his six older siblings. At most, Alvar expected to rise to the rank of Talon under whichever of his siblings inherited the title of High Talon, and he would serve honorably until he eventually fell from old age or an enemy.

Then the aliens came, and Alvar found himself being whisked away by one of his father's Myrmidons while two of his elder brothers fought off what he could only describe as a floating metal fish that spat fire from its spines. Everything was different after that.

The bitterness grew as he again saw the griffons running through the exercise at a frenzied pace. They had been his clutchmates; his brothers and sisters if not by blood then by bond. They had all been happy to hear of the group's survival and escape from the massacre at High Peak but when his friends had been informed of Alvar's status they became distant. Any attempts Alvar made to join their exercises resulted in pitiful exchanges that were a pale shadow to what he now saw before him. At worst, they now treated Alvar like some glass statue that might be broken at the smallest provocation. At best, they all treated him like they felt a High Talon should be treated; with deference and respect and catering to his whims.

It was infuriating.

Can't they see that I'm the same Alvar that they knew before all of this happened? Why can't we stay the same like we've always been? Alvar asked himself, and he spared a glance at the Myrmidon standing still as a statue over him. The elder griffon simply looked down at the younger and the helmeted head tilted sideways. Alvar could only look away and grumble. That's about as expressive as any Myrmidon gets. 'What do I do now?' Head tilt. 'What was my father like?' Head tilt. 'What is the airspeed of an unladen swallow?' Head tilt.

Alvar sighed as he banished those useless thoughts from his head. He raised his head high and rested one talon over the other, mimicking the few pictures he had seen of his father. Alvar had to be regal and commanding to maintain the dignity of his new title, even as he worked out just how he would apologize to the human Zhang for the rude end to their conversation. Perhaps he should speak with the orange-maned unicorn on just how to--

"WATCH OUT!"

Despite his position in repose, Alvar leapt up and spun in the direction of the warning, only to catch a rubber ball squarely in his face. He lurched backwards and off the bench with a squawk but his instincts took over. His eyes had snapped shut out of reflex but they opened and caught sight of the ball as it passed over him and threatened to fall to the marble floor behind him. His body moved on reflex as one of his back paws connected with the ground and kicked off to spin him into a position where he could dash towards the ball's destination. A dive and a slide along the polished stone brought his outstretched talons just within reach of the ball for a last minute save.

For one brief moment Alvar held out hope that one of his clutchmates had tossed the ball but those hopes wilted and died as he inspected the projectile in his talons. It was a ball, of that there was no doubt, but it was a bit bigger than the ones he was familiar with. It also was filled with nothing but air, which was a far cry from the sand or water filled training projectiles he was familiar with.

The second thought that occurred to Alvar was that the Myrmidon that was supposed to protect him had done precisely nothing to block the projectile. A flat look was shot at the armored griffon and was rewarded with a silent head tilt. This gesture though was in the direction of two galloping Equestrian younglings that came to a screeching halt the moment they laid eyes on the Myrmidon.

A long moment of silence passed as the two foals looked up at the elder griffon, but the mood was punctured when a purple and green dragonling staggered into view. "Girls--" the newest arrival huffed as he struggled to catch his breath, "If you kick the ball that hard indoors then you might break something or hurt someone."

"You would have to try very hard to hurt a griffon with one of these," Alvar said with as much aloofness as he could fake. For a brief moment he considered rending the ball to pieces with his talons just to prove the point, but a nearly forgotten memory stopped him.

'Do not seek to make enemies, Little Talon, for enemies tend to present themselves of their own accord; allies are far more useful.'

Alvar gave one last look at the ball before tossing it to the dragonling and the two foals. It would be beneath me to act in such a petty fashion, he told himself as he resumed his perch near the balcony. I am High Talon now. Such a trifling thing should not concern me.

"Wanna play?"

Alvar nearly didn't register the question as being directed at him until he spared a glance at the trio of non-griffons. The one who had asked the question was a pegasus with an orange coat and purplish mane who was trying her best to smile at Alvar and ignore the looming presence of the Myrmidon.

The pegasus wilted somewhat under the scrutiny before she continued. "W-well, you look a little lonely up here without anyone else to play with." She spared one glance towards the Myrmidon and was rewarded with a head tilt in return. "My name is Scootaloo and these are my friends Apple Bloom and Spike," she introduced the other foal and the dragonling in sequence.

"I am--" Alvar began to announce out of reflex but the words 'High Talon' stuck in his throat. The moment you say those words they'll treat you as High Talon and nothing else, he told himself before adjusting his introduction. "Alvar. My name is Alvar."

"Nice to meet you, Alvar! Who's your friend? Does he have a name?" Scootaloo asked while sparing another glance towards the Myrmidon.

"No, he doesn't. He's--"

"Oh, oh! A secret agent? Is that why nopony knows his name?" Apple Bloom exclaimed.

"No way, he's totally a suit of enchanted armor!" Scootaloo contributed.

"I bet he just never introduces himself," Spike added with a deadpan tone.

Alvar couldn't find a reasonable response to any of those assertions, so he snuck a glance to the Myrmidon. The only help he got was a head tilt. "Yes," Alvar finally said, which started a new argument between the two foals while Spike simply slapped his face with his claw.

The somewhat heated debate came to an end when a third foal, this one a unicorn, came sprinting out of a nearby corridor and panted to catch her breath. "Girls! Girls! It's horrible!" She explained as soon as she could speak, "Princess Twilight has been brainwashed!"

Before he could question the declaration or even protest, Alvar was swept up by the three foals while Spike and the Myrmidon trailed behind them. Ten minutes later, the impromptu group were crouched behind a landscaped hedgerow that ran the perimeter of one of the many balcony gardens in the castle. The Myrmidon followed behind but made no attempt at hiding as his helmeted head continued to scan their surroundings.

The target of their surveillance was across the way, as Princess Twilight Sparkle and a human in a wheelchair sat out on the balcony. The alicorn was wrapped in a scarf and dress while the other was clad in similar clothes as Zhang had during their brief meeting. One particular detail that Alvar noticed was that the left sleeve of the human's jacket appeared to be filled only to the elbow.

"Rarity told me about how much time Princess Twilight has been spending with this human. I've been watching them very closely over the past few days and it's totally true! Anything he asks for, she gets for him," the recently introduced Sweetie Belle explained in a rush. "Whenever he isn't looking, Princess Twilight just stares at him and her face gets all red too! She's clearly trying to resist his evil mind control! I also heard that the human is the leader of a secret organization called... something that started with an 'X'. If that isn't evil, I don't know what is!"

"Girls, don't you think this whole situation sounds a little too much like a comic book?" Spike asked slowly, his tone still deadpan.

"Of course not! We haven't given him an evil villain name yet!" Sweetie Belle declared. "As I was the first to uncover this conspiracy, I name him 'Mr. X'!"

"That's too bland. What about 'Sinister X'?" Scootaloo contributed.

Apple Bloom shook her head. "I think that one's taken. I think 'Doctor X' is best!"

"You're missing the obvious choice, girls," a fourth voice explained from directly behind them.

All three of the foals screamed and whirled around while Alvar twisted in place to address the interloper that he had somehow failed to notice. Sloppy! You must be aware of your surroundings, hatchling! Alvar chided himself before a quick glance to the Myrmidon revealed something shocking.

Just as the younger griffon had turned reflexively to face the unexpected contributor to the conversation, so did the Myrmidon. The featureless helmet jerked to the side and locked on to the interloper and his 'at attention' stance vanished as he turned. Steel claws dug into the well manicured lawn as Alvar's guardian prepared to charge before he stopped and resumed his previous position.

Myrmidons can't be caught off guard! They see everything, they hear everything! Alvar nearly said aloud as he mimicked his guard by fixing the interloper with what he hoped was a piercing stare. It was a human, smaller and more slender at the shoulders than Zhang. Raven black hair was tied back into a tail behind its head, and a pair of blue eyes surveyed the gathered Equestrians and griffons with what could only be amusement.

"Hi, Miss Jenkins," Spike said with a wave of a claw. "I hope we're not interrupting anything. The girls were having fun with this but if you want we can go play somewhere else."

"This isn't PLAY! This is serious investigation, Spike," Sweetie Belle snapped once the panic of being caught subsided. It wasn't long before she turned on Spike. "You seem awfully comfortable speaking with an evil minion of the X Organization. Are you a spy? Did you have a claw in helping cast this mind control on Twilight!?"

"A point of clarification, if I may," the human, Jenkins, interrupted as she raised her left hand and extended one digit. "If Spike were working with the evil X Organization, he would be a counter-spy, since he's spying on you and you are spying on us. Also, the only person casting a spell on Twilight is Twilight. It's the kind of spell that all young girls cast upon themselves at least once in their lives."

"We will never fall to your evil plans!" Apple Bloom declared boldly.

"If you truly intend to resist, then you already know that wrapping the top of your head in tin foil is the only way to block our evil powers," Jenkins said seriously, and the corners of her mouth twitched as the three fillies bolted past her spouting plans for tin foil armor. Spike waved before letting out a sigh and running to catch up. Alvar didn't know enough about humans to tell their emotions but he was quite certain of the mischief in her eyes as she caught sight of something behind the two griffons. "Ah! There's trouble."

Alvar couldn't help but glance slightly to the side to try and catch just what the human was looking at before his discipline reasserted itself and he looked back towards Jenkins. The human had vanished as though she wasn't even there. A quick glance to the Myrmidon was rewarded not with an expected head tilt but the sight of the elder griffon panning his head slowly in the direction of a shrubbery that had a conspicuous light cyan and white tail sticking out of it. The vegetation shook violently and a unicorn with a harp cutie mark came screaming out of it and into the castle corridors.

The young griffon arched an eyebrow before he caught sight of the human called Jenkins standing beside the shrub that the unicorn just vacated with a silly grin on her face. She then walked over to stand behind the human in the wheelchair. Alvar's eyes began to ache as he struggled to keep them open before they fell prey to the inevitable blink. When his eyes opened, Jenkins was gone.

"How does she do that?" Alvar asked as he turned to the Myrmidon. His answer was a silent head tilt, and the younger griffon covered his face with a talon for expecting any other answer.

Matt did his very best to ignore what was becoming an increasingly embarrassing amount of surveillance on Twilight and himself as the pair made their way into the center of one of the balcony gardens of Canterlot. It really is a bit embarrassing to have her taking care of me like this, but it seems to be helping her, he mused to himself even as he tried not to remember the state he had seen Twilight in earlier. His train of thought became a bit self deprecating as they came to a stop and Twilight took a seat on the bench next to him. She said she had lots of friends. I just wish they all would stop watching.

The slightest hint of a cyan coat and two gold-shaded eyes peeking out from the bushes to Matt's right were strong indicators to the other kind of surveillance that the humans had been under since their arrival and announcement in Canterlot. Once the initial fear and shock about those revelations had passed, a timid form of curiosity had made itself apparent in the Equestrians living in the city. For a rare few, that curiosity was far more aggressive than timid. The unicorn hiding in the bushes was named 'Lyra Heartstrings,' according to the most recent security briefings, and she had an uncanny ability to slip past the stringent security measures around XCOM's compound. The trespasses had been mostly harmless... save for the engineer who fell out of bed and gave himself a concussion when he saw Lyra watching him sleep.

It had taken an order from Princess Twilight to prevent any further infiltration into the compound, but that hadn't stopped Lyra from stalking any humans that left the safety of their designated area.

"Is something wrong?" Twilight asked when she noticed Matt's attention seemed to be wandering. "How are you feeling?"

"Fine, Twilight. I'm fine," Matt reassured her. It's a bit chilly though and my left arm aches. I can't tell her that or she'll worry herself to death. "So, what is this place? Since it's getting close to winter I would have thought the trees and other plants would have shed their leaves by now," Matt observed, knowing full well what was going to come next.

"This is the Summer Garden," Twilight explained as she launched into lecture mode. "Princess Celestia worked with several earth ponies for many years to cultivate several species of plants that maintain their lively appearance through all seasons." A bit of hesitation entered the young alicorn's voice as she continued. "It's certainly an amazing achievement but when I asked Princess Celestia what inspired her to create this garden, she said that she didn't particularly like the winter. She seemed sad afterwards so I never brought it up again." An awkward silence began to stretch between the two as Twilight began to fiddle with the hem of her dress.

God damn it, Jenkins, Matt thought reflexively as his last conversation with his subordinate came to mind. When Matt had finally noticed the fact that Twilight never went anywhere without clothing on while also appearing uncomfortable around any of her species that wore less than her, he had asked Lana just what was going on. Lana had explained in her oh so helpful manner that Twilight had studied human cultural norms and was worried about Matt getting ideas. She was also self conscious about being 'locked in a dungeon while naked for two months', according to Lana.

Focus, Harris! Plot your revenge later, Matt mentally slapped himself before awkwardly reaching into one of his pockets. "Twilight, there was something we wanted to give you earlier but with everything happening it was kinda delayed," he explained before finally fishing out the item in question. It was a flat wooden box about the size of a large wallet, and with a hinged lid on the top. The lid itself had the XCOM emblem carefully engraved in it. With a little bit of difficulty, Matt was able to open the box and present the contents to Twilight.

The box contained a medal that Matt and Lana had both earned, and so had Twilight. The face of the medal depicted a closed castle gate flanked by two medieval turrets, with the latin phrase NON ERIT TRANSIENS around its border. The underside of the lid held a small metal plaque that Matt could recite almost from heart even as Twilight read the words.

"For displaying unparalleled courage and skill in assisting humanity's last line of defense on the evening of May 22nd, 2015. The planet Earth owes Twilight Sparkle a debt which cannot be repaid," she finished, and Matt couldn't help but take note of the small quiver in her voice as she no doubt relived the events in question. "I don't think I deserve this," Twilight muttered as she drew back from the offered award.

Matt's first thought was to state--in no uncertain terms-- that she had earned it, but he hesitated. She doesn't care about medals or glory or the number of bodies she racked up. She cares about her friends, and not all of them survived that night. "I suppose I understand, Twilight. It's hard to see the heroism past all of the people who fell in the process, but hundreds or even thousands of people are alive because of you. You might not think you deserve it, but I think you earned it." He set the medal on the bench beside the alicorn, who simply stared at it.

"Four hundred and seventeen," Twilight said before looking up at Matt. "I turned four hundred and seventeen aliens to stone, and that doesn't count whoever was killed when I lashed out of at their ships in the sky. I didn't just transmute their bodies from flesh and bone into rock like the little tests we did. I don't know how I did it but there's no magical draw that's maintaining the transformation. Whatever I did is permanent. I shouldn't get a medal for having the blood of over four hundred living creatures on my hooves. I thought I had been able to put it behind me but with everything that's happened it just keeps coming back. I killed them, Matt. I killed them all."

You killed them all.

Matt had to suppress a wince as the nightmare he had came back to haunt him. I want so much to tell Twilight that they're all monsters and she shouldn't feel a thing killing them. She might make an excellent asset for the war if she realises this, but what would it cost Twilight Sparkle?

"There was a soldier back home that fought in a war about seventy years ago," Matt started after a long moment. "He was by all accounts a war hero. Fought and killed hundreds of enemy soldiers by some accounts. He also earned every award for valor that could be given. He might be considered the gold standard for what any soldier should be. What many people did not know is that he was haunted by what had happened during the war. He played a big part in ensuring that anyone who suffered what he had would get the help they needed. People who did terrible things so that others might sleep well at night." Matt was silent a moment before putting a hand on Twilight's back even as a startling realization hit him. Does this world even know what PTSD is or how to treat it?

"You did what you had to, Twilight. Noone blames you for that. As much as it hurts now, it is a good sign that it still bothers you," Matt continued, and Twilight gave him a searching look. "You'll only be a monster when the lives of others mean nothing to you. The fact that you feel guilt now means that you're still a good person." Matt ruffled her mane and tried to ignore how her expression went from pale guilt to blushing embarassment. "When this is all over, I'll talk to some of my old Army friends back home. There are people who can really help with this kind of thing. They can help you." And me, Matt nearly added at the end.

Twilight simply nodded and looked down at the medal again before giving it a curious look. "What do the words mean? The characters are the same but it's not English," Twilight asked, and she latched on to the subject change like a drowning person to a life preserver. "I've seen some other bits of language that doesn't make much sense either. Lana's dress uniform had a small patch that said something else. 'Spiritus Ex Machina', I think," she sounded the unfamiliar words out. "What language is that?"

"It's Latin, but I don't know the language. The motto on your medal means 'none shall pass,' which might be a reference to another book series you probably would like. As to Lana's patch, I'm afraid I don't know that one," Matt explained, and he felt the smallest amount of guilt for lying. She's too sharp for me to tell her what it means, and I don't want to be the one to explain just what her gifts to us have created. Ghost in the machine, indeed. He continued to watch Twilight but when she simply continued to stare at the medal, Matt reached for it again. "If you want, I'll hold onto this for you. We all agreed that you earned this, Twily, but I suppose I should have considered how you would have felt about this."

"No, no," Twilight quickly slapped a hoof down on the lid to close it shut before slipping it into her saddlebags. "It's just that it brought back some things..."

As Twilight trailed off, Matt gave the alicorn a meaningful look. "Have you talked to your friends lately? I really do appreciate you helping me as much as you have, but I think you might--"

"It's fine!" Twilight interrupted quickly. "It's all water under the bridge and I don't want to burden them with more of the same problems."

Matt's sympathetic look didn't relent. "I'm sure they did their best to help you when you came back home. But they might need you now. They've just had their peaceful lives up-ended by all this, you know? You survived something horrible and you're stronger for it. I think that they could use your strength."

"But what about your wheelchair? Won't you have trouble moving around?" Twilight asked after a moment, but both her tone and expression were clear signs that she was giving Matt's suggestion serious thought.

To his credit, Matt managed to maintain a reassuring smile without letting too much annoyance come through. "Oh, I'm sure Lana is lurking somewhere nearby so I can bug her about it," he said, and he did his very best to ignore Lyra bolting from her hiding spot like a monster was chasing her.

"Well, if you feel any pain or if you need anything, just tell one of the guards and they'll find me immediately," Twilight said as she hopped off the bench. She made her way towards the exit before giving Matt a small wave and leaving the garden.

Matt let out a long, drawn-out sigh before leaning back in the wheelchair. "Lana, you're behind me, aren't you?"

"Yep," came the expected answer.

"And I imagine you've been there the entire time?" Matt asked rhetorically.

"Oh no. I was doing a perimeter check around the garden earlier to scare off the usual suspects."

"Mhm, right," Matt agreed, his tone completely flat as he imagined the mischievous smirk that was no doubt on Lana's face. Anything else that he might have said was lost when his stomach growled loudly followed by a groan from Matt. Guess I should have asked Twily for a snack before she left. Man, I could use a--

The moment the thought entered his mind, Matt felt a weight drop on his lap unexpectedly. The weight belonged to a plate of still steaming chocolate chip cookies and a second later the smell of the cookies hit him and his stomach growled again. He looked up to try and find the source of the baked goods only to find a bright pink pony staring at him from the opposite side of the balcony railing.

"You're already fed," Pinkie Pie said ominiously while pointing a hoof before smiling widely and dropping out of sight.

"Lana?"

"Yes?"

"Isn't it a fifty foot drop off the side of the balcony to the cobblestone streets below?"

"I think so."

"Should I be concerned that an earth pony just fell off the side apparently?"

"Not for that particular one, no."

"Ah, just checking."

"On the other hand, we've got an interloper to starboard."

Matt turned to the right and caught sight of a unicorn mare making her way towards him. A flicker of movement caught his eye as Lana moved to intercept the newcomer. They stopped just outside of his hearing range but he did note the unicorn pulling out a pencil and notepad. Lana was apparently peppered with a rapidfire series of questions and Matt couldn't help but raise an eyebrow as his subordinate's body language went from relaxed, to tense, to defensive, then to shocked as the unicorn passed her.

"Can I help you?" Matt asked cautiously as he caught Lana's disbelieving stare at the mare, or more specifically her flank marks. A trio of burning question marks were there, and Matt came to the uncomfortable conclusion that this might be a reporter of some sort.

"Oh I imagine you can help if you intend to or not," the mare said quickly before flipping to a new page on her notepad. "Princess Luna has done a stellar job in introducing you humans as a group to Equestria and the world but there are many questions about all of you on a personal level. The humans who knew Twilight on Earth are a particular hot topic. Would you mind answering some of Equestria's questions?"

"Well..."

"Wonderful!" the mare said without missing a beat. "Your full name is Matthew Patrick Harris, and you maintain the rank of Captain, correct?"

"That's correct..."

"Prior to your work with XCOM, you served in your nation's army at the rank of Corporal. May I ask what prompted the move to XCOM?"

"No comment."

A small nod from the mare was the only break Matt hd before the next questions were fired. "Prior to your time in the Army, you lived with your family in a place called 'Iowa', which is a rich farming region, right?"

"That's correct."

"You also worked part-time at a farm dedicated to preserving the means and methods used in the past. More specifically, you helped care for the work animals at the farm. Is it true you used horse rides after hours as a method for attracting young women for dates?"

"That's-- what?" Matt had almost answered the question with an affirmative, since it was technically true. What gave Matt pause was the fact that he had never told anyone about his ulterior motive for working that job. "How in God's name do you know that?"

"And that's all of my questions. I thank you for your time, Captain!" the mare said as she turned and walked past the still stunned Jenkins before disappearing into the corridors of the castle.

Lana recovered slowly and stalked over to Matt. "We need to follow her, I don't think she is what she appears to be," she hissed in a low whisper.

"What do you mean? I'm more concerned with how she had those questions. If she's capable of digging up those things from my past, she can dig up anything," Matt answered, but a quick look to Lana showed her shaking her head.

"Did you notice the flank marks? Three burning question marks? Firecracker has that same mark," Lana said before looking over her shoulder as though she expected the stallion to appear when his name was spoken.

A small amount of confusion wormed its way into Matt with that revelation. "It's not exactly uncommon for Equestrians to share a flank mark, Lana. In the three days I've been awake I've seen a baker's dozen of pegasi, unicorns and Eart Ponies with an hourglass mark."

"It's the mark itself!" Lana snapped. "Why would any Equestrian have a flank mark that is based on a written language that they haven't been exposed to for more than six months?"

A chill went down Matt's spine as the logic of Lana's words hit him. That is a damn good point, and I really should have realised it sooner. Damn it! "Lana, tail that unicorn and get back to me. If you see one of the guards on the way out, tell them Captain Harris needs to talk with Major Fujikawa and Princess Luna immediately."

"On it, boss," came the short reply, and Matt could already here Lana's voice receding into the distance even if he couldn't see her.

On second thought, perhaps it might have been prudent for Lana to have pushed me over to someone who can help me get around, Matt through ruefully before letting out a sigh and spared a glance at the cooling cookies in his lap. He picked one up and began to chew slowly as he savored the flavor. These are great, but I would kill for something with meat in it. Maybe a bacon cheeseburger fresh off the grill. I can almost smell it now.

--the smell of burning flesh simply made the moment more glorious.

Matt's jaw locked shut as he set the half-eaten cookie down on the plate while doing his best not to reflexively look down at what was left of his left arm. All thoughts about hunger were gone as he tried desperately not to throw up.

The moment Twilight left the gardens, the more sense she saw in Matt's suggestion. I really haven't spent much time with my friends because Matt needed my help at first. I didn't think I needed to talk to my friends about this since he's helping me now. I didn't even think for a second that they might need me, she thought, and her thoughts took a darker turn. You're a bad friend, Twilight Sparkle.

Twilight wallowed in those dark thoughts for several moments before she finally reached the wing of the castle that was slowly being taken over by medical bays and the wounded. A few moments of weaving through the corridors passed before she reached the door she was seeking. The room inside contained a half dozen beds, with three untouched and one occupied while the others showed signs of use. Fluttershy was tucked in tightly into the bed nearest the window with Rarity sitting beside her. Applejack and Rainbow Dash sat at the foot of the bed though both were still wrapped tightly in bandages.

For a long moment Twilight considered stepping back out of the room rather than breaking up the tranquil scene but Fluttershy spotted her before she could make an escape. Rarity caught the glance and by then the others had picked up on her presence. With no reasonable excuse to back out, Twilight made her way over to the bed.

Fluttershy had clearly been sobbing for some time as the coat around her eyes was matted and wet though no new tears appeared as she spoke. "There was nothing in them. Nothing! All the animals in the forest could tell me something with their eyes about what they want. But those... things had nothing! All they wanted to do was hurt everypony and nothing else! How can something be so-- so--"

"Cruel, darling?" Rarity asked as she patted Fluttershy on the head. "I really don't know."

"No! Cruelty is a conscious choice by a being that knows the difference! Those things had nothing in them. Nothing at all!" Fluttershy cried before her sobs eventually overcame her ability to speak. Rarity could do little more than hug her friend and provide a shoulder to cry into.

Applejack caught Twilight's eye and gestured to the other side of the room, and the pair stepped away from the bed with Rainbow Dash in tow. "She's been like that since she woke up yesterday and that's all she says when we ask her what she saw. I don't know what happened to her out in Everfree, and truth be told I don't want to. I imagine knowing would just make me angry."

"Chryssalids," Twilight said, and both of the other mares gave her a questioning look that she couldn't return. "And you're right. You really don't want to know."

"These things are evil, and I'm one hundred and twenty percent certain nopony will argue that point, but..." Rainbow Dash started before she looked down at her hooves. "Twilight, how much do you trust these humans? I mean really trust them. I know they're helping us now but I don't know if they're as good as they say they are."

Before Twilight could object, Dash blurted out, "You weren't there, Twilight! I mean, yeah, that human saved my life but I saw him surrounded by bodies and blood and when that airship blew up and he was grinning like he just won the lottery! There's something wrong with that guy."

"I'm afraid I'm forced to agree with RD," Applejack said. "Do you remember Miss Jenkins and her visit the other day?"

"That was awesome!" the pegasus exclaimed with a somewhat manic smile. "They took over an alien airship like sky pirates!"

"And do you remember what she said about her dad?" Applejack asked reluctantly, and guilt was clearly apparent on her face when she saw the fake cheer on Dash's face disappear. "I've only got my gut to go on, but she wasn't exactly truthful through her story. I'm certain that she told the truth about her dad passing on but when Miss Jenkins talked about how it happened it threw up all kinds of warning bells for me. Then she completely avoided talking about it by bringing up that tall tale about sky piracy."

Lana's father is dead? Twilight asked herself as she reviewed every conversation she had ever had with the woman. I had simply assumed he wasn't living with his family or perhaps they were separated. She suppressed a wince at the realisation of just how insensitive she might have been to Lana when she had asked her to speak with Rainbow Dash. "Girls, I know it might be suspicious for Lana to tell the stories that she did and how she told them. I didn't even know her father had passed on until you told me just now, AJ. What I do know is that Lana loves her family dearly and it probably hurt her a lot to tell you as much as she did."

"I-I can agree with that," Rainbow Dash agreed with a stutter as she looked down at the floor.

Applejack chewed her lip before speaking again. "It's not just that story, Twi. Every time she smiles, she lies. Every time she smiled while she was visiting us, it was fake. Wasn't anything she felt guilty about either. Horseapples, I doubt she's even aware that she's smiling anymore. There was no happiness behind it."

"Girls, I think you're forgetting the perfect counter example," Rarity whispered as she joined the group before looking back at Fluttershy, who had worn herself out enough to fall into a fitful sleep. "One of the humans has visited Fluttershy every single day since she came back from that dreadful excursion into Everfree. I'm fairly certain he was the human that went with her, and anypony can see he's clearly wracked with guilt over what happened."

"Well, there is that," Applejack agreed reluctantly. "I feel a bit bad but I have some problems keeping the human names straight. What was his name again?"

"Spangle? Sparkle? Something like that," Rainbow Dash shrugged as best she could past the bandages. "Did you know he used to fly human airships against the Aliens? That is so cool! He told me a bit about them so he's great in my book." The pegasus looked to each of the other ponies in their little huddle before gradually looking down again. "Well, now that you're all here, I suppose I should apologize for how I acted after we came to the castle. I thought I had lost everything, and I might have taken it out on everypony just a little bit."

"Just a little bit?" Applejack asked with a tinge of good-natured sarcasm before bumping shoulders with her. "Apology accepted, RD. I'd hug ya but these bandages make things difficult." The group shared a quiet chuckle as they all came together to rub shoulders in lieu of the hug they couldn't have. "If you ever want to really talk about it, you can rely on us."

"Thanks," Rainbow Dash answered, and she quickly looked to each of the mares in the circle but was unable to maintain eye contact. "I don't-- I don't think I can talk about it right now. I just have to keep busy, okay?" She looked up again and forced a smile. The effort to maintain it seemed genuine if not the expression itself, and Twilight took it as a good sign.

"Now regarding those other humans you were discussing, I have the perfect plan to find out their true natures," Rarity stated with a sly grin. "Twilight, do let me know when your good friend Matthew is ready to be discharged from your care, as he will be instrumental in the process. I'll have use for those broad shoulders of his, among other things."

And in the blink of an eye, Twilight's concerns about her old friends not liking her new friends was turned on its head. What--Rarity? WHAT? I still don't know how I feel about things for sure and she's already stating her intentions? "What exactly are you planning, Rarity?" The alicorn asked, and she tried not to imagine too vividly the answer.

"Tut tut, Twilight, a lady never reveals her secrets before she's ready... Twilight, are you all right?" Rarity asked, and her tone went from playful to concerned. "You seem quite flush, and you're short of breath. Perhaps you're coming down with one of those dreadful colds that are going around. I'll go get the doctor, since its best to catch these things quickly." Rarity took one step but stopped when the door opened. "Ah, Mister Spiegel! We were just talking--"

SLAM! Before Twilight could swivel around to see the new arrival, the door snapped shut.

"Well," Rarity said after an awkward moment. "That was unexpected I suppose. He took one glance into the room and he looked like he had seen a ghost. Perhaps he forgot something important? It would be a shame if he couldn't spend time with Fluttershy today. I worry that she'll become too withdrawn because of this..."

Twilight barely heard the unicorn mare as a small nagging suspicion that she was being avoided entered her mind. That suspicion was quickly overrun by plans on just how she could keep Rarity's hooves off of Matt for the foreseeable future.

It was quite simple for Lana to flag down a guard and pass along Matt's request, then catch up with her prey. The 'journalist' continued an easy trot through the castle without giving a single indication that she knew she was under surveillance. Not that Lana ever allowed a single hint of her presence to be known in the first place.

I might not be the jack of all trades that Matt is for certain skills, but if there's one thing I excel at, it's Wallflower, Lana thought with a smile as she trailed behind the mare with the impossible flank marks. Thus far, she had done absolutely nothing suspicious and the guards paid her no heed as she passed and exited the castle grounds to enter the city itself. We're normally not allowed outside the castle, but if my theory pans out then we might have a bigger security risk than Lyra acting like a stalker.

The mare led Lana down a winding series of paths before stopping at a baker's booth on the perimeter of an open air market that did business despite the chill in the air. Lana's target glanced over the baking booth's goods before one of the baker's assistants trotted in with a plate full of still-steaming cookies. Gold bits were exchanged and the mare walked off with a bag full of delicious-smelling cookies.

In the second it took for Lana to stop and take one deep breath of the bakery's scents, her target vanished into the crowd. Damn it! She thought as she ran in the last direction she had seen the mare only for no sign to make itself apparent. She had nearly given up at that point before a voice carried over the crowds towards her. The voice wasn't particularly noteworthy but for the fact that Lana had made it her mission to avoid the voice's owner at every opportunity. A few careful steps to the corner of the market showed an open square with a small herd of foals following behind a unicorn stallion.

"Alright, everypony! I think I have just enough cookies so that each of you can have one," Firecracker explained, and his smile was positively shining as his magic delivered a cookie to each of the younglings from the bag that the 'journalist' had carried not one minute earlier.

Author's Note

((Because I -know- folks are going to bring it up, I'm completely aware of Octavia and Vinyl Scratch's cutie marks and their relation to Earth symbology. Matt and Lana don't know that yet. Trust me, I have plans. :D

Also, kudos to Noble Cause for assisting with the Latin!))

15 -- Confrontation

"People speak sometimes about the 'beastial' cruelty of man, but that is terribly unjust and offensive to beasts. No animal could ever be so cruel as a man, so artfully, so artistically cruel."
--Fyodor Dostoyevsky

11:00, 11/17/2015, XCOM COMPOUND, CANTERLOT

It took more than a little amount effort for Matt to maintain his level breathing as he entered the operating room. The operating table was just as he might imagine it, though the sheer amount of electronics and monitoring equipment in the room seemed a bit out of place. The thick straps that were attached to the operating table did nothing to help with his anxiety.

"Don't worry," Hamil said as he came up behind Matt, though his expression was anything but calming. "Normally for a prosthetic installation like this, you would be sedated or even in induced sleep until the procedure was complete. As we are using this to test the regulators that Shen and Vahlen have developed, neither of those will be an option. The straps are there to keep you secure during the integration phase."

More like to keep me from killing everyone if the regulator doesn't work. "I understand," Matt said, and he tried not to look down at where his left arm terminated. Over the past two days they had installed bits of hardware into his left arm to make the addition of the prosthetic go smoothly, as well as prevent his new arm from detaching during combat. The aforementioned regulator was also installed into the arm mount. In theory, he should have as much functionality as Lana without any... negative side effects.

One of the medical techs walked Matt over to the table and ordered him to lay down. All of his efforts went into maintaining his breathing as the straps were secured around his ankles, waist, right arm and across his shoulders. Just breathe in and out. These people are the experts in this field, so there's nothing to worry about. Nothing to worry about at all.

"Captain Harris?" Hamil asked from outside Matt's field of view. "The prosthetic is being brought out now. When it is attached to the hardware in your body, it will begin to interface with your senses and you will feel some pain until that step is complete. Once that step is done, we'll run you through some basic tests to see if the regulator has any negative effects."

"What precautions are there to prevent any 'negative effects' from causing damage or injury to the people nearby?" Matt asked as he pointedly tried not to think about how close he had come to killing Lana. Focus, breathe... breathe...

"We have a Rule Breaker ring set up around the operating table. If the worst case comes to pass, we can shut it down and tweak things before removing the lockdown."

Damn it, I can't object any more without sounding hysterical, Matt thought as his breathing finally stabilized. None of them realize just how bad this could turn out. Although, if they've thought far enough ahead to build a Rule Breaker ring for the operating table, then that's a bit of a relief. Who knows? Maybe there won't be any problems at all.

"Prosthetic integration will begin in ten seconds. You may want to brace yourself, Captain."

Matt had just enough time to take and release a long breath before it began. The dull ache from the phantom limb became excruciating pain from his shoulder all the way down to his nonexistent fingertips. Every inch felt as though it was being cut, crushed and burned simultaneously, and the animal part of Matt's mind struggled against the straps even as his more rational part of him tried to maintain his composure. And like a switch being flipped, the pain all but vanished and Matt slumped against the table.

"Integration complete," Hamil reported from somewhere behind Matt. "You're now linked with the limb. You'll be a bit clumsy with it as your body was becoming accustomed to the lack of weight on that side of your body, plus you may need some practice grasping things since there's no tactile feedback either. For now though, we need to run our test and identify anything out of the ordinary. Captain, could you please move your index finger?

Breathe in, breathe out, Matt told himself. It's just a test, and they have safety measures in place. Plus this is a prosthetic limb, not PSI gear. Nothing is going to go wrong. Breathe in, breathe out. He visualised the prosthetic limb that was now attached to his body and focused on the index finger. A cold sweat began to build on his brow as he expected that any minute he might--

"Very good, Captain," Hamil reported. "Can you move the rest of your fingers for me in sequence? Excellent! How are you feeling? Some residual phantom pain is to be expected due to the nature of the injuries, but pain spikes or painful movement should be almost eliminated." The engineer walked over to Matt's left with a scanning device before finally undoing the straps. "Power flow is optimal with no variation that I can detect. Try moving it around."

Matt did as he was asked and slowly brought his left hand up in front of him. Like Lana's arm, it was a dark gray that lacked any sort of aesthetic features to it beyond the dark segmented pads that made up the palm and under each finger. He clenched his fist and the digits balled up easily without any of the mechanical sounds he had been expecting. The hand rotated and relaxed with an equal lack of noise, and Matt could only marvel at the construction, especially since he could not see a single mechanism that actually allowed the limb to move.

"I think we can chalk this up to a success, yes?" Hamil asked as Matt began to rise from the table. "Ideally I'd like to do a quick test of the limb without the regulator but--"

"No," Matt stated as he fixed the engineer with his best 'are you insane?' look. "Absolutely not."

"Perfectly understandable, I suppose. We've got smaller scale testing we can run with the less exotic gear, but I'm glad the prototype works. If all goes well, we'll be able to field MEC support in under a week and the rest of the gear should be operational just after that. Again, if you start experiencing any sort of adverse effects, please come see me immediately. Do you think you'll need any help adjusting to the--" Hamil started to ask but stopped when he saw Matt was already in the process of changing from his hospital clothes and into the Strike team off-duty uniform.

After a few false starts and some careful maneuvers, Matt was once again in clothes he felt comfortable in. He was even able to lace and tie his boots with only a minimum of difficulty, which he was more than willing to chalk up to the unfamiliarity with the limb. "Does this answer your question?" Matt asked as he stood and spread his arms. As his arms reached outward, a terrible RRRIIIPPP filled the operation room as some part of the shirt caught on the prosthetic that it didn't agree with. Well, now I know why Lana wears what she does.

"Apparently so," Hamil said with a chuckle before turning back to the monitoring equipment. "I won't keep you any longer than I have to, Captain. Just let us know if there’re any problems."

Matt sensed the dismissal and walked out of the medical area only to find Zhang waiting for him. I have to get my mind off of this thing, Matt thought as he addressed his subordinate. "Lieutenant, what's the news?"

"We're at nearly eighty percent efficiency. Personnel and equipment expenditures have been relatively low for XCOM, though local forces have suffered significantly," Zhang explained, and his voice dropped a bit. "Refugees from Gryphos have been coming steadily in from across the borders. About half of them are in fighting condition, and every one approached consistently volunteers for anything they can. The boost in local troop levels is appreciated, but it's a pale shadow of what could have been."

"I see. What about Minon?"

"The Minotaur's home island chain has been almost completely ignored, which makes Asterion confident enough to bring some of his elite troops and some of his... exotic countermeasures to help defend Canterlot." When Matt looked over his shoulder and arched an eyebrow, Zhang continued. "They have developed some form of cannon with enough stopping power to damage an alien ship. The one and only report of an alien incursion near Minon occurred while the aforementioned weapons were coming out of storage for testing before being shipped out. The testing proved successful, and the alien ship was shot out of the air and into the ocean. After seeing a bit of footage of our Skyrangers and Interceptors, Asterion is confident his engineers can retrofit the Minotaur's growing fleet of airships for a similar role, though I am... less than confident in the airship's capacity as a troop transport."

As if on cue, a dull roar began to ricochet through the castle corridors. Matt had just enough time to look out one of the windows to spot the ugliest aircraft he had ever seen hurtle towards the castle. It was an unaerodynamic hunk of metal with a pair of bulbous engines protruding from the sides that bellowed fire and black smoke even as it descended at an increasingly risky speed. At the last possible moment the engines cut into reverse and the airship slowed to a halt and began to drop with all the grace of a stone. Just before what would likely have been a catastrophic crash, the engines spat flame directly downwards. Despite the sudden thrust, the airship connected with the stone courtyard with a combination clang and crunch of a hard landing.

"Excellent!" a minotaur shouted as he stepped out of one of the nearby buildings as the cargo ramp to the airship was lowered (or more accurately, fell) to the stone landing pad. "Smoothest landing I've seen all day!"

"I think I see what you mean," Matt added with a deadpan tone before taking a step away from the window. He had just begun to walk away but stopped in place as he caught sight of the first creatures coming down from the ramp. A pair of goats with oversized headsets and barking orders led the procession, followed by a line of minotaurs and a trio of figures with vaguely humanoid proportions but with obviously canine features. It’s so easy to forget how many different races are on this world. They all are coming together though, which is good for everyone in the long run, Matt thought with a nod before continuing his walk down the corridor. "How have forces been deploying then? I know the Equestrians have some airships, but they're few and far between, and only one is really fast enough to be effective."

"Princess Luna and every Arcanist capable of teleportation has been assisting with the deployment and recovery of troops in the field," Zhang explained. "As I understand it, Princess Twilight has been contributing as well now that you no longer require all of her attention."

Matt threw a skeptical look over his shoulder only to find Zhang's expression as implacable as ever. "Did Lana tell you to say that?"

"I have not spoken with Sergeant Jenkins today, though I understand that she wishes to speak with you regarding her recent investigations," Zhang replied as coolly as ever.

I'm still not convinced Lana didn’t have a hand in what Zhang just said, but I suppose I should tell her what Princess Luna told me regarding that investigation, Matt thought with a nod before another question struck him. "Where has Discord been all this time? I would think he would be making a nuisance of himself, but I haven't heard anything."

Zhang's voice dropped in volume, which prompted the pair to stop mid-step. "Information is sparse, but from what I was able to gather, Discord has taken to occupying the chambers just outside of the room where Princess Celestia is being treated, and he remains there despite the Equestrians best efforts to dislodge him. The only consolation they have at this point is that he has not made any attempt to enter the Princess's chamber since his return."

"Do the Equestrians have any countermeasure that can work if he becomes hostile?" Matt asked, and he sighed when Zhang shook his head. "Well, nuts. One problem at a time then," he said as they resumed their walk. The pair passed the two human guards and their Equestrian equivalents as they left the XCOM compound. To Matt's surprise, it wasn't Twilight waiting for them, but the unicorn known as Rarity.

"Captain Harris!" she called out with a smile and a hoofwave to get his attention "If I could just get a moment of your time, I would greatly appreciate it!"

Matt gave Zhang a nod to dismiss him before walking over the unicorn. Let’s see what I remember... Element of Generosity, some sort of tailor and business owner. Both parents are alive, as well as her little sister. The moment Matt finished his thought, the memory of his conversation nearly a week earlier came rushing back to him. With that fresh on his mind, he couldn't help but notice that the unicorn in front of him was wearing nothing but a purple scarf that matched her mane. Damn it, Jenkins, I am going to get you for this. "How can I help you, Miss Rarity?"

"Oh, I suspect you'll be able to help me quite a bit, captain," she said. To Matt's horror, something approaching a coy smile crossed her features as she batted her eyelashes at him. "But first I must congratulate you on your speedy recovery. Any friend of Twilight is a friend of mine, and I find myself doubly in your debt as you and your compatriots saved many innocent lives, my younger sister and her friends included. I just wish the price hadn't been so high for you." Her gaze drifted to Matt's left hand before snapping up to his face almost instantly.

Matt couldn't help but turn slightly to the left to obscure the bare prosthetic before he answered. "The cost doesn't seem so great when losing lives is the other option," he answered truthfully. "Is there anything else?"

"I've come to ask a favor of you, Captain. I'm working on something in my spare time and you would be absolutely instrumental in assisting with it. Plus it would give you the opportunity to get out of that dreadful uniform." Rarity's growing smile was anything but comforting in Matt's eyes.

Before he could make his excuses, Matt found the perfect scapegoat to dodge what was becoming an increasingly uncomfortable conversation. "I'm afraid I don't have much free time today, but I'm sure Sergeant Jenkins would be thrilled to help you," Matt said just loud enough for Lana to hear as she approached.

"Matt, we have to talk. Now if possible," Lana said quietly after giving a polite nod to Rarity. The note of seriousness in her tone might have given Matt pause if he wasn't quite certain she had orchestrated the current situation.

"I'm sure our conversation can wait, Lana. Right now Rarity needs your help," Matt explained with forced cheer and a tight smile.

"Oh, that's splendid! The both of you would be simply perfect!" Rarity said sincerely.

"If two people are needed, then I'm certain I can find someone else to stand in for me," Matt said as he caught sight of the perfect victim. "Hey Finch! Remember that favor you owe me?"

Matt, I swear to God that I'm going to get you for foisting me off onto this... marshmallow. At least I have company in my misery, Lana thought as she forced her best smile in place. Jack Finch occupied the opposite corner of the spacious room that Rarity apparently ran her tailoring business from in the capital, and both humans had insisted on privacy screens to hide behind once it became apparent just what they were going to have to endure.

"I had hoped that both you and Captain Harris could have attended," Rarity pouted as she used telekinesis and a ribbon to measure Lana's dimensions. "Not to discount your contributions, Mister Finch, but I had hoped to have some time to speak with Twilight's closest human friends."

"Not a problem, glad I can contribute," Finch said from behind his privacy screen, and Lana was quite certain that the Brit had some less than polite words for Matt that were too quiet to be heard.

"Excellent!" Rarity said, oblivious to either of her test subjects' reluctance. "As you might be aware, I do my best to craft the best clothing that anypony can wear in Equestria, but I've never had the opportunity to make anything for a bipedal wearer. It's a challenge I simply relish." The unicorn finally relinquished the measuring tape before heading to the center of the room. "The first step is going to be choosing the fabric to use and the colors. I think both of you would look amazing in red--"

"No!" both Lana and Jack said simultaneously, and a long moment of silence filled the room afterward.

"W-well, the customer is always right I suppose," Rarity finally managed to say. "I must admit to being surprised by the... severity of the rejection. Might I ask why you both are opposed to the color? I'm sure it would make a fine color for a vest or shirt."

"Superstition," Jack said.

"Personal preference," Lana added.

"Well, I suppose there isn't much that can be done to help that," Rarity surrendered with a sigh. "Perhaps a nice mauve would suffice?" she asked hopefully. When she caught sight of the skeptical look on Lana's face, she let out a sigh. It didn't last long as she took a moment to study the woman's features before smiling brightly. "Oh, idea!"

As Rarity turned away, Lana's forced smile dropped in favor of a sinister smirk. "Rarity, I think I understand why you wanted to talk to Matt. A girl has to watch out for her friends, after all. I'm just a bit confused as to why you wanted me here."

"Both you and Captain Harris are Twilight's friends. Why would I want to speak with him instead of you?" Rarity asked absently as she flitted about the room gathering various tools that Lana only vaguely recognized.

"Oh," Lana said with a forced pause as she schooled her features into something approaching awkward avoidance. "Well, if that's not the case then I guess it was just me jumping to conclusions. Nevermind." Just like her expression, she crafted her tone to indicate she had something to talk about but couldn't.

The look on Rarity's face as she turned around was all the confirmation Lana needed that the unicorn had taken the bait. "Oh? Is there something we should be concerned about?"

"Not at all! Matt is a really great guy, after all."

"I would find it hard to believe he was anything but, given all that he has done for us in his short time here," Rarity stated, though her complete and focused attention was now on Lana as she tried to puzzle out just what it was Lana was hinting at.

"Mhm," Lana agreed as she looked away and muttered just loud enough for Rarity to hear, "he did a lot for Twilight when she was on Earth, too."

"Oh?" Rarity asked with an arched eyebrow, and Lana could almost see the light bulb turning on above her head. "Oh. Oh! Do you mean...?"

"I really shouldn't be talking about such things behind their backs," Lana said regretfully, and she could see her avoidant non-answer all but confirmed the conclusion that Rarity had reached. Lets see if you can be so smug when this catches up to you, Matt,] she thought, and she was careful to keep any sign of her scheming from showing up on her face.

It had felt like hours before Lana was able to escape Rarity's numerous attempts to get her into a skirt. Once the unicorn had finally surrendered to the fact that Lana wasn't going to cooperate with that plan, she adjusted her designs to something a bit like the Chinese clothing she vaguely recalled during her brief stint at trying to be a regular girl growing up.

I can't delay this any longer, Lana steeled herself as she turned to the other victim of Rarity's whims. "Finch, follow me. There's something I've got to take care of and I need backup."

Finch spent just a moment evaluating the serious tone in Lana's request before nodding and falling into step behind her. "Can I ask just what we'll be doing, and why we aren't going to Captain Harris first?"

"Matt is aware of this situation," Lana explained, before cutting any further explanation short. Finch doesn't need to know more than that. I spent the last few days tailing Firecracker to confirm just what he is, and if Matt is going to be a jackass then I'll manage this on my own, she told herself. When Lana caught sight of a familiar pegasus, she raised a hand to wave. "Headwind! Do you have a free minute or two? Finch and I were going to track something down real quick."

Headwind was clearly off duty and not on alert status as he was without his armor, but he easily fell into step beside the two humans. "What's going on, Lana? You and Finch looked awfully serious just a second ago."

"Hopefully it's nothing," Lana said smoothly. "Just hitting a few contacts about a security concern we have. Thought you might like to tag along." Plus if the worst case scenario comes about, it would be good to have an Equestrian there to back us up officially, she silently added as the impromptu trio weaved their way out of the civilian sections of the castle and into the Equestrian Guard's senior officers area. Lana and Finch received a few odd looks but were otherwise undisturbed as they made their way to Firecracker's office. "If you two don't mind waiting by the door, I would greatly appreciate it. I shouldn't be more than a minute inside," Lana explained quickly before stepping into the office and closing the door behind her.

"Hm? Oh, Miss Jenkins!" Firecracker said as a charming smile appeared on his face. "I would normally be thrilled about your visit but I am terribly busy at the moment." He waved a hoof at the massive amounts of paperwork piled up on the desk in front of him. The desk itself appeared to be more of a supper table given its dimensions and general style but that hadn't stopped the unicorn from using it as a work desk. "I suppose I could make some time for you now though, since this paperwork is terribly dull."

Lana took a seat at the far end of the table but did not lean back or relax. "I know what you are," she said simply as she stared directly at Firecracker.

"Oh?" he asked with an arched eyebrow. "Well, don't keep me in suspense. What am I?"

"Changeling."

There was absolutely no reaction from Firecracker for a long moment before he tilted his head in confusion. "Well that's new. I've been called many things, but never that. Why do you come to that conclusion?"

"Your marks are artificial: they use a punctuation mark of a language that Equestrian culture has never been exposed to," Lana explained levelly as she moved her legs slightly to launch herself out of her sitting position at a moment's notice as she continued to stare at the accused changeling.

Firecracker's response was an unexpected burst of laughter. "I suppose it's in your species' nature to be suspicious of others, and in that light I suppose my marks are rather odd. However I can think of two mares right off the top of my head who live here in Canterlot that have cutie marks that are extremely similar to musical symbology from your world." His laughter died down and he fixed Lana with a good-natured smirk. "Surely you have more evidence to make such an accusation."

It took a significant amount of effort to resist the urge to swear or show signs of the doubt Lana was now experiencing. I had no idea that there were any marks like that, but that still doesn't explain what I've seen over the last few days. "A week ago, a reporter with the same marks as you asked Matt and I several questions that no one should think to ask. I followed that reporter only for her to vanish one moment and for you to be in her place. Why is that?"

Another moment of silence passed between the two, and Lana was just about to speak when Firecracker let out a long-drawn-out sigh. "Well, nuts. I guess the jig is up then, isn't it? I guess I have only one option left then," he said as he pushed the paperwork to the side and hopped up onto the table itself.

Lana tensed her legs and her left hand grabbed the side of her chair. She was reasonably confident she could hurl the piece of furniture to buy enough time to call for--

"I'll just have to seduce you into silence," Firecracker finished with a smile as he sauntered his way across the table towards Lana.

What? she thought, and all plans of self defense or detaining him came screeching to a halt. Lana had been steeling herself for conflict and even bloodshed from this meeting, but the blunt statement of intent from Firecracker had completely derailed her train of thought. By the time she had recovered even a bit, her opponent had crossed half the length of the table, and she blurted out the first thing that came to mind. "You know I don't like guys, right?" God damn it, Jenkins! she nearly added, and the seriousness of the confrontation was the only thing that prevented her from facepalming.

"Oh? Well, I guess that explains a lot about your previous reactions. Still, did you really think something as trivial as that could stop me?" Firecracker asked with a small smirk and half-lidded eyes as his voice rose two octaves. To Lana's horror, a faint but noticeable green light traced its way around Firecracker's frame, and his barrel became a little more slender, his legs a little less muscled, and his face adopted the more feminine shape that Lana had learned to associate with the female Equestrians.

A moment later, Lana shot back as far as she could into her chair as she realised that Firecracker had almost crossed the entire table towards her. She desperately tried to regain her steel for the fight, but every look that the changeling gave her made Lana feel like a rabbit in the eyes of the wolf. That in turn sent Lana reeling back to the distant memories of her mom warning her that all boys were wolves and her dad's screaming when he found out she had someone she loved. Lana had thought she was prepared for everything, but every move the changeling made was now doing sent chills down her spine and robbed her of her determination. Firecracker was now less than a body length away and the expression of hunger only intensified--

And just then, the door to the office opened. "Lana, is this going to take--" Finch started to ask, until he noticed the scene before him. "Uh...I think I'll come back later," he said before backing out of the doorway.

"This isn't what it looks like!" Lana blurted out as she bolted from the chair and into the hallway.

"I disagree! This is exactly what it looks like!" the now female Firecracker said from her place at the table, as she made no move to pursue her prey. Lana caught one last glimpse of the changeling waving cheerfully at her as the door closed.

"We're leaving, now," Lana hissed, and both Headwind and Finch fell into step behind her. "I've got to see Captain Harris right now. And Finch, if you breathe a word of what you saw in there to Matt, I'm going to tell everyone about your Rule 34 collection back on Earth."

The British man blanched and tried several times to speak but Headwind cut him off, "Wait, I don't get it. Who was that mare? She looked a lot like Firecracker. And what's Rule 34?"

"That was Firecracker," Lana stated simply as she turned the corner, only to leap backwards like a startled hare as the mare in question inexplicably appeared ahead of the group.

"It's a bit confusing, I know," Firecracker said with a sigh and a forlorn look out the nearby window. "Dear Mother was a bit of a broodmare and she had a hard time keeping our names straight. So all the foals that looked like me got the name Firecracker. As to what Rule 34 is..." she stopped and glanced back at the group only to find Lana had vanished. "Boo, I forgot she could do that. Oh well, the chase makes the catch that much sweeter," Firecracker finished as she began to trot down the corridor, leaving a thoroughly confused Headwind and Finch behind.

Victor's time in Equestria had been a nonstop string of uncomfortable moments whenever he was in the presence of the natives. I'm almost starting to prefer the fights against the invaders, he thought ruefully. Shoot and get shot at, it's a fairly simple relationship. These Equestrians though, I can't tell if they're making conversation to learn things or if they're tailoring their topics to make things as awkward as possible.

"I had a griffon friend, but I never thought to ask," the pegasus known as Rainbow Dash asked, "what’s it like to eat meat? What's the texture and flavor like? None of us eat the stuff so I've always been curious."

"It's... well," Victor started as he spared a glance at Applejack. The earth pony mare had been his unlikely ally whenever Victor's conversations approached uneasy territories. The look of mild nausea on her face was a clear indication that he was going to get no help from her. A glance towards Fluttershy revealed the timid pegasus's surprising degree of comfort with the subject. Well, I suppose that might be understandable. She supposedly worked with all kinds of animals. It goes without saying that she probably had meat eaters on her guest list.

"C'mon, spill the beans!" Dash pressed the issue. She leaned forward as far as her bandages would allow with an eager expression as she waited for the answer.

"Beans," Victor improvised. "It tastes like beans."

"No way. You're lying, aren't you?! AJ, he's lying, right?" Dash accused as she turned to the earth pony expectantly.

"C-can we please change the subject?" Applejack said quickly, and her gaze wandered everywhere in the room except in Victor's direction. "Doesn't feel right to talk about this kinda thing."

Victor was just about to offer his agreement when one of the unicorn nurses stepped into the room. Dash's disturbing conversation halted abruptly as the newcomer said, "I hate to interrupt, but would you girls mind coming with me for a moment? We've been getting a steady stream of refugees from the smaller communities out in the wilderness and I have two little fillies who would be thrilled to talk to the Element Bearers. They've... they've not had an easy time lately." The nurse's voice dropped as she finished her request.

"That sounds like a great idea!" Applejack agreed hastily as she stood and stretched before looking to a smiling Fluttershy and a skeptical Rainbow Dash. "C'mon, RD, don't look like that. Since when have you passed on a chance to talk to your fans?"

A small amount of pride and bravado entered the chromatic-maned pegasus's gaze as she stood also. "Well, I suppose I can't argue with that. You want to help, Flutters?" When the other pegasus nodded and joined the other Element Bearers, Dash turned back to Victor and fixed him with a good-natured glare. "Don't think I've forgotten about this! You'll answer the question one way or another!"

"I'll keep that in mind," Victor said uneasily as he also stood to follow the mares out of the room. The trio followed the nurse out of the more private wing of the castle's medical center towards one of the public areas where a great deal of species came and went for less-serious medical treatment. Victor thought to return to the barracks, but he was still feeling a bit of high spirits from his conversations with the Element Bearers, disturbing conversations notwithstanding. I suppose I could tag along and see if there's anything I could do to help, he thought as he swerved to follow in the wake of the mares.

The aforementioned fillies were surrounded by a herd of concerned adults that ferried in a non-stop chain of water and food for the younglings to eat as they recover. The wall of bodies opened to admit the three Element Bearers, and the two fillies eyes lit up when they caught sight of the trio. "It's-- It's--!" one said to the other with repeated hoof-waves and excited prods to the side as they recognized the three mares before both sets of eyes drifted upwards to Victor.

Up until this point, Victor had thought he was proficient in handling children, even Equestrian children. He had even weathered the tin foil assaults of three little fillies who were convinced that he was somehow mind controlling Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack. It had become something of a daily occurrence for him to encounter those three younglings, and if pressed he was confident that those experiences might come in handy. Victor had just raised a hand to wave at the pair, when they reacted in a way he did not anticipate.

Both fillies dropped their food and drink, and they screamed. They stumbled off of their stools and bolted into the wall of adults with little success. Despite the barrier that held them in place, the two younglings still pushed with all their might before fixing Victor with two terrified looks that froze him in place. All hope of conversation with the pair vanished as they continued to scream despite the placating moves by the adults. Their cries only stopped when the nurse stepped forward and cast a spell. Both of the younglings immediately fell asleep.

A brief commotion ensued as the pair were spirited away by the nurse to a private room, leaving Victor and the three Element Bearers to wonder just what had caused the outburst.

Matt wasn't really one to believe in karma or supernatural forces prior to his time with XCOM and before meeting Twilight. Since his arrival on Equestria, he was beginning to believe there were forces at work that were beyond his control. When Lana burst into his office during a meeting with someone else, Matt was convinced that things were finally going his way. "Good afternoon, Lana. We were just talking about you, in fact," he explained as he motioned to Firecracker, who turned and waved cheerily.

Lana's response was a wince followed by a glare. "Captain, I need to speak with you. In private."

"There's no need to be so formal, Sergeant. Firecracker has already explained the situation," Matt said as he clasped his hands before him. He suppressed a wince as his metal digits pinched their flesh and blood counterparts, but it was far harder to suppress the positively diabolical grin he wanted to direct at Lana. "As Firecracker is technically a civilian contractor operating under the authority of the crown, and not a direct agent of said royalty, XCOM regulations do not prohibit a relationship, should you two choose to pursue it."

For the first time Matt could remember, Lana was reduced to incoherent babbling as her horrified look went from the captain's carefully composed expression to Firecracker, who waved a hoof excitedly in her direction. "This is no time for jokes, Matt! Firecracker is a changeling," she finally hissed while fixing the accused with a glare.

"Indeed. Your point?" Matt asked.

A full five seconds of silence filled the room as Lana's glare snapped back to Matt and her jaw slowly clenched. "You knew?"

"I told you that I informed Princess Luna about our suspicions, and she was courteous enough to share the information with Major Fujikawa and I. Unfortunately, we were not authorized to share this with any of the lower ranks as Firecracker's service to the Princesses might be jeopardized if it becomes common knowledge." Matt did his best to give Lana an accepting smile, but he had no doubts that he was failing miserably. "It seems that Firecracker has been quite smitten with you for a while now, as Major Fujikawa stated that he was nothing but professional with her whenever they were working together. Annette also confirmed this when I asked her. It's only around you that he was so forward."

"Oh stop, you're making me blush," Firecracker said with a hoof wave in Matt's direction and a giggle.

"I will get you for this, Harris," Lana growled before storming out of the office.

Something tells me that I might come to regret what happened here, but for now I think I'll enjoy my little bit of revenge, Matt thought as he let out a sigh. He turned to Firecracker and asked, "Was there anything else?"

"That's all, captain," Firecracker said before hopping out of the chair. "Once again I must apologize for the deception over the past few months. The Princesses felt it was necessary and I'm inclined to agree." The changeling hesitated before saying, "Captain, if you feel I am prying then you'll have to forgive me. Was Lana... no, nevermind. It’s not my place."

"Before you go, I suppose I did have one question for you," Matt said. "If you were the reporter asking questions last week, why would you risk your cover for something like that?"

Firecracker smiled brightly as she replied, "Oh, I've been watching Princess Twilight flounder about whenever she tries to talk to you. I thought I could give her some advice if I knew a little bit more about you, but that didn't exactly pan out; poor Twilight would probably get the wrong idea if I told her you solicited horse rides as a dating mechanism."

Before Matt could even begin to form a response to that, the door opened to reveal a quartet of grim-faced Equestrians in full armor with Major Fujikawa in tow. "Captain, Arcanist," she said, and the tension on her face immediately put Matt on edge. "Princess Luna requests our presence immediately."

What's going on? Matt couldn't help but wonder as he stood and exited his office. Firecracker fell into step beside the two humans and the group marched out of the human area of the castle. The Equestrian guards had split up with two in front and two in back, and not a word was spoken between them. Matt spared a glance towards Fujikawa but a small shake of her head prevented him from asking any of the questions that were now eating away at him.

The front guards took up positions in front of a pair of large double doors, which opened of their own accord to allow Matt, Fujikawa and Firecracker to enter. Shining Armor, Steel Song, and Star Shot, the three Equestrian Guard captains, were already in attendance. As the impromptu group looked to each other, Princess Luna teleported into the center of the chamber.

"Guards, seal the chamber until I call for you. No entry or exit shall be permitted. Any who attempt to do so, or attempt to eavesdrop on these proceedings, is to be detained immediately on the charge of treason," Luna said, and it would have taken a deaf person to miss the degree of steel in her voice. The guards nodded and the door closed as Luna turned towards her Guard Captains. "I only ask this of you with the greatest reluctance, but I will require you to submit to a geis of secrecy. What I have learned must not leave this room, and I cannot have any risk that the news will spread."

Geis? A magical compulsion not to share a secret? What in God's name could warrant that? Matt wondered as he spared a glance towards Fujikawa. Their eyes met for just a moment and he caught just as much confusion from her.

"Princess, we can also--" Fujikawa started to offer, but Luna interrupted her.

"No, Major, that will not be necessary. I have no doubts that you and your people are quite capable of keeping this secret."

The words combined with the tone set off all kinds of warnings in Matt's mind. Another glance towards Fujikawa confirmed that she shared his apprehension. What is she talking about? Is it something she thinks we were hiding from her? That train of thought brought up an uncomfortably long list of possibilities. Did she find out what we do to the alien prisoners? Or what we nearly did to Twilight? What is she hinting at? Before Matt could question the Princess's motivations any longer, the lights in the room dimmed as Luna stepped into the center of the room.

"Over the past two weeks, I have been unable to reach the dreams of the ponies that live on the outskirts of Equestria in the smaller communities. At first I thought that the aliens had wiped those settlements out, but I have just learned that this is not the case," Luna explained, and she pointedly did not look at either Fujikawa or Matt. "Two young fillies, Swan Song and Bird Song, were recovered by one of our teams and brought back to Canterlot for treatment. Not long afterwards they needed to be sedated by the nursing staff, and I was able to determine what tormented them." A flash of light emanated from Luna's horn and the darkened room vanished from sight.

"Mom, I'm tired," Swan Song said, and she struggled to muster enough energy to even look around their small village. Dozens of other ponies trudged along as though they carried some heavy weight around their hooves. Even the town itself seemed worn out, with dull shades replacing the once vibrant colors and decorations for the season.

The unicorn beside Swan Song turned and tried her best to give a smile. "I know, sweetie. We're all tired, but we have to do this or things might get worse. Please try your best, okay?"

The mare and foal merged into the flow of ponies as they entered the town square. The most prominent feature of the square was collectively known as 'the Tower'. It was made completely out of metal and lacked any of the aesthetic appeal of pony-crafted architecture. Standing nearly eight feet in height, it was all straight angles and black paint with a single orange stripe running down the middle of it, and a curious spinning device sat on top of the cursed thing. Everypony said it was cursed, and the curse kept them from using their magic. Nopony could even get close to it without passing out due to fatigue. Even the air itself around the tower seemed stale and gray.

"No..." Matt heard Fujikawa whisper, and he could only agree with her statement as he realised what that tower meant. He followed the major's gaze and clenched his jaw as the memory advanced and confirmed Matt's worst fear.

The other feature of the square that was most noteworthy was the small raised platform next to town hall, and the creatures that now stood upon it. Mom had called them 'humans', and several more of them lined the outskirts of the town square. All of them wore dark-colored coats that stretched halfway down to the ground, and black metal tools rested in their hands. What Swan Song found most disturbing about the humans was what they wore on their faces. Tinted glasses against pale hairless skin gave them a skull-like appearance on most, while others hid their faces behind black and orange masks or scarves.

"Your attention, please!" an oddly accented voice called from the speaker's podium. "I have wonderful news for you all, but before I share it, I feel some introductions are in order. You may call me Vide." The human who was speaking wore glasses like the others, but the clear frames made his appearance less menacing. The smile on his face might have been charming to Swan Song if Mom's fear of the situation weren't present.

"I am proud to report to you all that you are free from the tyranny that has ruled you for a thousand years," Vide said happily as one of the humans entered the stage and dropped a heavy sack beside him. "For too long your people have been suppressed under the iron hoof of Celestia, and she has kept all of you from ascending to your rightful place. Three weeks ago, she was struck down! You are all free to choose your own fate as a people, and I do hope you choose wisely."

Even as a ripple of shocked whispers went through the crowd about Princess Celestia's fate, one of the humans untied the bag to reveal a badly beaten stallion with a shield and sun cutie mark. "This is Captain Shield Flare, who was responsible for the Princess's occupation forces in your area," Vide said as he turned his smile to the stallion. "Captain, are you going to stand in the way of progress and cling to the authority of your dead ruler?"

An angry glare was shot at Vide before Shield Flare turned to the crowd and shouted, "She lives! The princesses lead the resistance against the invaders from Canterlot! Take heart, it is--"

CRACK

The crowd recoiled in horror as Shield Flare's head vanished in an explosion of superheated gore and burning hair. Swan Song tried to bury her face and hide from the horror of what just happened, but she found that she couldn't tear her eyes away from Vide.

"The former captain chose his fate... poorly," the human said as he looked disdainfully down the sights of what could only be a weapon. Vide holstered it and turned to the now timid crowd. "Those that cling to the old order are an obstacle for the new. It is my job to remove these obstacles. Now, I hope that--"

"Murderer! MONSTER!" a mare screamed from the crowd. "He had a wife! He had foals! How could you do that!? If you are a part of this ‘new order’, than I want nothing to do with it!" Less than a second passed before a second, then a third, voice joined her.

Vide's affable smile slowly began to drop as the fear of the crowd began to morph into anger and outrage. Uneasy glances were exchanged between the humans as a dull roar began to fill the square and an airship flew over the town to hover over a nearby building. "Fine. Just as the former captain served as an example to all of you, so shall all of you serve as an example to others," Vide said as he turned away and leaned towards the nearest human. "Disperse the crowd. Don't be gentle," he said before leaping to the building roof and boarding the airship, which ascended into the sky.

A second round of glances passed between the humans and the one Vide had spoken with started to reach down to his belt for a reinforced baton... until a thrown piece of pottery shattered against the side of his head. He staggered for just a moment before aiming his weapon at the crowd. "Weapons free!" the human roared, and he fired into the crowd.

The outraged shouts were replaced with screams as the rest of the humans began to fire. Blood red beams of energy lanced out and killed several ponies, while the rest fell to panic and tried to flee. Swan Song clung tightly to Mom's back as she galloped away with the survivors. The pony running next to Mom tumbled to the ground after losing a leg, and her screams were cut short by another CRACK of the humans weapons.

The flow of the stampede halted as a pair of humans running along the rooftop began to fire down on the ponies at the head of the herd, and Mom ducked in between two buildings to escape the massacre. The moment of safety was brief as Mom continued to sprint towards home. "It will be okay, Swan. We're almost home," she rasped as she continued her gallop towards their familiar front door. A swift kick was all it took to throw it open, and then they were safely inside.

"Mommy, what's going on? I'm scared," Bird Song asked from her bed even as Mom kicked the door closed.

"Girls, I need you both to get under the bed right now and don't make a sound," Mom ordered quickly, and Swan helped her little sister into the hiding spot. Less than a second after they settled in, the door flew open with enough force to knock it off its hinges. Mom whirled to face the doorway and she pleaded, "No! Please! I don't--"

CRACK CRACK

Mom fell to the floor, and it took everything that Swan had not to cry out. Bird Song began to sob, and Swan held onto her tightly even as a pair of boots stopped next to Mom.

"Clear inside," a human voice announced before ordering, "Check under the bed."

Fear gripped Swan as a second pair of boots approached the edge of the bed. One of the legs bent and suddenly she was looking into the face of one of the humans. Darker skin and long black hair tied into a tail behind the head separated this one from the appearance of the others, and for the longest moment she stared at the two sisters. "Clear here," she said before standing, and the two humans exited the Song home.

The memory abruptly ended as Luna turned to face the two humans in the room. "Major, Captain," she stated quietly. Her voice had taken on the fragile tone of someone who had the power, motivation, and fury of an wrathful god, but was containing the inevitable explosion out of polite courtesy.

"You will explain this to me. Now."

16 -- The Calm

“The hooves of an infiltrator can do far more damage than any number of dragons, griffons or ponies. The strike you cannot see is often the one that will end the fight.”
--Clover the Clever (attributed), on the subject of spies

19:30, 11/22/2015, CANTERLOT RESIDENTIAL QUARTERS

“Okay, troops! We have to think of a new angle of attack,” Sweetie Belle said as she paced back and forth. “Unless we make some progress now, the evil Organization X will win!” she finished dramatically as she turned to face the other occupants of the room. Scootaloo and Applebloom were both enraptured by the presentation, but the newest addition was a bit skeptical.

“What is the ‘evil Organization X’ trying to win?” Alvar asked patiently, and Sweetie Belle could hear the air quotes in his question. “Knowing your opponent’s ultimate objective is the key to seizing the initiative and victory. If you don’t know their goals, you’re forced to give them the initiative.”

“What’s ‘initiative’?” Applebloom asked as she sounded out the unfamiliar word.

“Initiative means making the first move. For two opposing forces, the side that doesn’t have the initiative is one step behind the other. Now, if one side knows the objective of the other side, they can make a pretty good guess as to what their move is going to be and take steps to block it. Sometimes one side will simply act so that the other side has to react to their moves, however hasty. Because that side is now making its moves first, it now has the initiative.”

“Oooh!” both Applebloom and Scootaloo said as Alvar continued his explanation as he provided more examples of his wisdom in practice, but Sweetie Belle remained silent.

He looks like he’s having fun whenever he’s explaining things like this. He’s nothing like Spike, the unicorn observed before sparing a glance at the dragonling that was fast asleep in a chair that sat in the corner. Spike tries his best but he acts like an adult herding a pack of foals. Alvar treats us like we are adults. Though I think our plans would be a little more successful if he actually participated rather than just observed.

“So, how do we gain the initiative?” Scootaloo asked.

“That is something you will need to decide for yourselves,” Alvar said regretfully as he rose. “I’m afraid I have another engagement that I need to attend to. It shouldn’t be more than a couple of hours. Good luck!” And with that, both the young griffon and his gigantic (but still nameless) shadow left the three foals and the sleeping dragon behind.

Alvar seems to have a lot of ‘engagements’. And he never tells us where he goes or what he does, Sweetie Belle wondered before pushing those thoughts from her mind. “Well, any suggestions, girls?”

“We tried to warn Twilight, but she told us that we shouldn’t worry about it,” Scootaloo reported. “Her face got really red when we warned her, though, so she’s trying to fight it!”

“Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and my sister aren’t going to be any help,” Applebloom said with a sigh. “While they were recovering, they were talking with one of the humans just about every day! I saw them talking over lunch today, too!”

“I think we can also rule out Pinkie Pie also. When I tried to ask her for help, she said that Twilight and that human were ‘OTP’ before she distracted me with a cupcake and vanished,” Sweetie Belle said with a sigh. “Who does that leave?”

20:02, 11/22/2015, CANTERLOT TRAIN STATION

In the end, the Cutie Mark Crusaders had only two other ponies they could go to regarding Twilight’s perilous predicament, and both just happened to be at the same place.

Cadance and Shining Armor shared a long embrace as both supplies and soldiers were loaded onto the waiting train. The workers and soldiers maintained a respectful distance to allow the couple some privacy as they said their farewells. The prince and princess separated, and both favored the three foals with warm smiles as they approached. “I’m afraid I don’t have much time, girls, but something tells me that you have something very important to tell me,” Cadance said.

“Yes, we do!” Sweetie Belle blurted out. “It’s about Twilight!”

“What about Twilight?” Shining Armor asked with a note of concern as he stepped forward to join the conversation, but he stopped when Cadance waved a hoof at him.

“Don’t worry, dear,” the alicorn said. “You’ve got more important things to worry about. Plus if you stay and listen, you’ll be grumpy for the rest of the day,” Cadance explained with a giggle, and she gave a final wave to the unicorn as he bowed and headed back into the castle. “Now that its just us girls, tell me all about Twilight!”

“It’s horrible!”

“She’s in danger!”

“The evil humans are controlling her mind!”

Cadance smiled patiently as the three fillies all started talking at once. When they stopped to take a breath, she raised a hoof to stop them. “So, what you’re saying is that Twilight is spending lots of time around a human, she blushes when she looks at him, and she goes out of her way to help him in any way she can?” When the three foals nodded vigorously, Cadance asked, “Girls, if you saw Twilight acting this way around Big Macintosh, what would you think?”

“Well, it would be pretty obvious that she would want Big Mac to be her special somepony,” Applebloom answered.

“I see,” Cadance said with a knowing smile. “And why do you think Twilight is acting this way around this particular human?”

“Because he works for the evil Organization X and he’s controlling her mind!” all three Crusaders answered simultaneously.

“That is quite serious, indeed,” the alicorn nodded gravely even as she stifled a giggle. “In that case, I have a very special mission for you three. I want you to watch Twilight and this human, and then have Spike send a report to me in the Crystal Empire. I also want you to tell me if any of you start feeling strange as well,” Cadance added while winking mischieviously. “Especially around a certain young griffon that you all have been spending time with. ”

“Don’t be silly, griffons can’t do evil mind control magic,” Scootaloo declared, before faltering. “They can’t do evil mind control magic, right?”

“I don’t think so, but a girl can’t be too careful, right? Now run along, you three have a lot of work ahead of you!” Cadance ordered with regal authority, and all three foals saluted before vanishing into the crowds. Once she was certain the three were out of sight and hearing, Cadance allowed a smile to show itself.

Even in times as dire as these, I am glad that love can still take root, she thought as she boarded the train.

20:31, 11/22/2015, ENTRANCE TO XCOM COMPOUND

Fifteen minutes had passed since the Cutie Mark Crusaders had spotted Twilight with the evil human that was controlling her mind. Ten minutes had passed since they had entered the human-held area of Canterlot together. Five minutes had passed since the three foals had tried to enter as well, but were turned away by the two mares that flanked the doorway. Not even their insistence that they were following Princess Cadance’s orders could get them past the two stern guards.

After several moments of debate, they found their means to infiltrate the compound when a trio of ponies pushing food-laden carts approached the guarded checkpoint. It was quite literally child’s play to distract one of the delivery mares long enough to sneak under the cloth covering the carts. From there, all they had to do was keep silent as they were wheeled past the guards and into the compound. Several more minutes passed before the carts finally stopped and the Crusaders were able to regroup.

“Okay, girls! We’ve got to find where they’ve taken Twilight,” Sweetie Belle whispered, and the other foals nodded. “If we can find evidence that proves Organization X’s evil goals, grab that too! We have to find Twilight first, though.”

“I don’t know for sure, but I think we should look there first,” Applebloom said as she pointed a hoof at a nearby hallway that was obscured by a heavy plastic curtain. Bold red letters in an alien language across the curtain was a clear indicator that something evil was going on down that hallway.

MEC CONTROL AND PILOT CARE
CAUTION: HEAVY MACHINERY IN OPERATION BEYOND THIS POINT

“I wonder what it means,” Scootaloo asked as she stared at the massive red letters.

“We can worry about that later, but that place looks as good as any to start,” Sweetie Belle stated as the three began the arduous process of darting from hiding place to hiding place to reach the curtain. Once they were through, they let out a sigh of relief at the apparently deserted corridor they now found themselves in.

While Sweetie Belle and her friends were relieved to find themselves alone for the moment, the corridor itself was far from empty. Machines and electronic devices lined almost every wall, and the gentle hum of their operation provided an almost pleasant background noise. The trio had just started to move when a human wearing a long white coat stepped out from one of the rooms that lined the hallway. Once the human had disappeared from sight, Sweetie Belle peeked around the corner to look into the first room in the hallway.

While many things were different in scale and shape, Sweetie Bell was quick to note what looked like a hospital bed in the center of the room along with several bits of furniture that appeared to be suitably human in size and aesthetic. This looks a little like the room that Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash stayed in while they were recovering. Why do the humans have their own rooms here? What are they hiding? she thought as she slowly made her way to the side of the bed. The small sounds of Scootaloo and Applebloom conducting their own investigations in the room met the unicorn’s ears, but all her attention was on the center of the room as she hopped up on the bedside chair to see just who was laying there.

Deep down in her heart of hearts, Sweetie Belle knew that everything the Cutie Mark Crusaders were doing was just the idle activities of foals. There was no evil Organization X, there was no vast conspiracy, and for some reason Twilight liked being around that particular human despite her carefully hidden anxiety. Deep down, Sweetie Belle expected to find nothing in the human compound before they were inevitable caught, scolded, and told never to trespass again. When Sweetie Belle hopped up onto the chair and saw the bed’s occupant, those naive expectations were shaken to their core.

It was human, or at least it had been at one point. Sweetie Belle recognized the general shapes of the human head and torso lying on the bed, though that was where the similarities ended. The normally smooth human skin was almost completely burned away as the foal’s too-sharp mind connected that appearance with what Applejack’s flank had looked like when the monsters had attacked Ponyville. While Applejack had suffered just a graze to one side, this human had been on fire from head to toe at some point in the past.

The horror of the moment only grew for Sweetie Belle as she noticed the flat space on the bed where his legs should have been, plus the shriveled stump on his right shoulder. The only limb that remained was its left, which ended in a hand that held only one finger and a thumb. The unicorn’s gaze travelled slowly upwards to its heavily scarred face and the odd helmet that rested over its head. Dozens of wires connected the helmet to the wall of electronics behind them, which beeped serenely despite the unicorn’s increasing panic.

“G-girls. I think we should go. Right now,” Sweetie Belle said as she slowly started to lower herself down from the bed, but a quiet retreat wasn’t meant to be. The human on the bed convulsed as it took in a ragged breath, and that was all it took to make the foal scream and bolt for the hallway.

Unfortunately, Sweetie Belle’s escape was cut off when another human pushed the plastic curtain aside and made it one step into the hallway before catching sight of the unicorn. “Hey, how did--” the human started to ask before Sweetie Belle turned and went screaming down the hallway at full speed with Applebloom and Scootaloo in tow.

More and more humans began to appear from the various rooms, and a few tried to block or grab the fillies as they ran for their lives. Shouts began to fill the hallways behind them, which only motivated the Crusaders to run faster. A dizzying amount of corridors and doorways were passed before the shouts gradually stopped. The electric lighting the humans used was nowhere to be seen, and the magic torches that should have illuminated the hallway were all dark. Any attempt that Sweetie Belle was going to make to conjure light would have to wait as all three fillies tried to catch their breath after their desperate escape.

Several moments passed as the trio recovered, but any hope of safety was lost when a human voice echoed down the dark corridor. “Hello! Are you kids in here?” it asked, but rather than answer, the fillies bolted for the nearest hiding spot. A nearby room off the corridor with it’s door slightly open proved to be their salvation as the Crusaders ran inside and pulled the door shut.

“Do you think we lost them?” Scootaloo asked before a very audible sniff filled the darkened room. “Ugh, what is that smell?” Any further complaints were held as metallic footfalls could be heard echoing through the corridor outside.

“Are you certain my presence is necessary?” a second human voice asked with a curious monotone. “I would think that if they see me, they would just keep running.”

“We can worry about that later,” the first human voice answered. “These three have sisters that are extremely high up on the Equestrian food chain, so we might get brownie points with them if they come back with us. I don’t know what set them off, but the captains and Princess Luna have been rather frosty, so Fujikawa wants anything she can get. Just start your scanning and report anything you see.”

“Understood, beginning my scan now,” said the second voice. Metallic footfalls began to fill the corridor again, and each step grew increasingly louder. The stone floor under Sweetie Belle’s hooves shook ever so slightly, and fear began to take hold in the filly again. Whatever was coming down the hallway was big, and the metallic steps stopped just outside of their hiding spot.

Sweetie Belle’s fear increased tenfold when she heard the rattle of the doorknob being turned. Think, think, think! What would Alvar do? she asked herself in a panic. He would seize the initiative! He would ATTACK!

The door swung open, and Sweetie Belle grabbed the nearest thing she could and hurled it at the massive figure that was hunched there. The impromptu projectile flew true and struck the figure in the face, with absolutely no effect. A long moment of increasingly awkward silence passed before Applebloom hurled a second projectile and Scootaloo contributed a third. The hulking figure simply hunched in the doorway and weathered the increasingly frantic hail of projectiles without any reaction.

“Johnson, I think I’ve found them,” the thing said in its dry monotone even as another projectile (a Guard helmet, Sweetie Belle noted absently) ricocheted off of its head. Two more objects connected harmlessly against the thing before it spoke again, “Johnson? Do you copy?”

A sudden flash of light stunned the three fillies, and a monotone voice came from the figure blocking their escape. “Girls, I didn’t mean to scare you, but could you please stop that?” The lights dimmed enough to stop blinding the fillies and they got their first look at what was blocking their path. To Sweetie Belle’s eyes it looked like a gigantic suit of human-shaped armor, though the legs were the wrong shape and its hands held only three thick digits. Its face lacked the features that she had come to recognize in humans, with just a simple flat metal face and a gold plate of glass where the eyes would normally be. From its armored head to plated feet, it was adorned in red, black, and white colors.

That armored head looked up slightly to bring the flashlight beam further into the room before it snapped back down to look at the Crusaders. “I know it’s a lot of fun to play around, but we really need to go back, girls. If you like, you can ride on my shoulders on the way back,” it said, and it pointed one metal hand at the rails on its shoulders. The other hand was lowered to call the trio forward. When they hesitated, it added, “If we hurry, we might be able to think up a good story for your sisters so you don’t get in trouble.”

That was reason enough to motivate Sweetie Belle, and fear of an angry Rarity overruled her fear over whatever this thing was. She slowly stepped forward and into the palm of its hand, and she hung on desperately as that hand raised her up to its shoulder. The process was repeated twice more for the others before the thing stood and turned back down the hallway. “Hold on tight. We’re going to be running back,” it said, and then all three girls were screaming again as their ride sprinted back the way they had came.

“Command, Beowulf. Seeker presence confirmed. Harold Johnson is MIA, presumed dead,” their ride said, but the Cutie Mark Crusaders were too occupied in clinging to the rails on its shoulders to notice. They had also fled their temporary hiding spot fast enough not to notice the pile of strangulated ponies that were stacked up at the far end of the room.

20:30, 11/22/2015, GRYPHOS REFUGEE COMPOUND, CANTERLOT

He’s punctual enough that I could set a watch to him, Alvar thought as he caught sight of Shaojie Zhang making his way towards the place where they had first met. All of their meetings were at that spot, to the point where the griffons and ponies alike began to refer to the place as ‘Alvar’s Audience Hall’. As a courtesy towards Zhang’s increasing discomfort in the late fall air, Alvar had taken the extra step to have an iron brazier installed where the table had been. The fire crackled merrily as the human took his usual seat and brought his hands forward to warm beside the fire.

After their somewhat thorny introduction, Alvar’s discussions with Zhang had covered a great deal of topics about the culture of their respective races. Tonight, though, he had a very specific topic in mind. “Lieutenant, I have been told that the organization you serve only takes the absolute best in every field. I’m afraid I have neglected to ask where your skills lie.”

“I was trained by my country’s special forces for a variety of skills. My primary focus has always been sniper training and demolitions,” Zhang explained, and his eyes narrowed when he spotted something in Alvar’s expression. “You do not approve of such things?”

“I will not fault any culture for its chosen forms of warfare,” Alvar said hastily. “It’s just that it seems… cowardly. To strike a foe from such a distance that he can neither anticipate or counterattack, or to demolish what should be taken from an enemy by force of arms is not the path a griffon would take.”

Several moments passed while Zhang continued to warm his hands before he finally answered. “It is my understanding that a significant portion of griffon culture is centered around the concept of a ‘fair fight’, be it between individuals, an army, or even competing businesses, correct?” When Alvar nodded, Zhang continued, “My people, and humans to a certain extent, believed something similar in the past, until we came to realize that there is no such thing as a ‘fair fight.’”

The words struck Alvar like a physical blow. How can there be no such thing as a fair and honorable fight? That’s like… like saying there isn’t wind beneath the wings. It makes no sense!

“Perhaps I should give an example,” Zhang said as he waved towards the Myrmidon beside Alvar. “Your guard is obviously trained to a significant degree, and blessed with both size and strength, yes? I can also see that he is equipped with only the best armor and weapons. If he were to encounter an opponent of lesser stature, would he pull his blows so as not to overpower them? If his opponent were unarmed and unarmored, would he discard those advantages?”

“Of course he wouldn’t, he’s a Myrmidon,” Alvar explained. “They do not enter fights, they end them. They are only ever seen when there is a threat so dire or dishonorable that extreme measures must be taken. Most griffons will surrender on the spot if confronted by a Myrmidon because they will do anything and everything to defend Gryphos. Only the truly wretched or corrupt attempt to resist, and none of them succeed.”

Zhang gave a thoughtful look to the Myrmidon as Alvar finished his explanation. “The days of large armies clashing against one another has past for humanity. The few conflicts that remain are often prosecuted with methods that render those armies ineffective at best and counterproductive at worst. The most significant fighting before the alien invasion pitted a standing army against the broken remnants of the opposing force. The opposing force has to pursue these methods because a ‘fair fight’ would utterly destroy them.”

“But that makes no sense! The defeated submit to the victor! That’s how things work!” Alvar blurted out as he tried to wrap his head around what Zhang was saying. What kind of people continues to resist after being defeated through conflict? It’s the shameful flailing of a hatchling that doesn’t get its way.

“Have you and your people submitted to the aliens after your defeat?” Zhang asked, and the young griffon nearly fell out of his chair at the question. “I apologize for bringing such recent events into the discussion, but it illustrates my point: When the choices are extinction or resistance, the choice must always be resistance. It’s something that your people are learning now, and it is something humans have practiced for many years.”

“But--”

“Perhaps… we’ll revisit this subject, as we’ve strayed a bit from our original topic. I will agree with you that my role as a sniper is inherently unfair to my target as they are unaware they are being targeted, or in a fight they often do not know that I am targetting them. This can often allow me to remove a powerful enemy from the field and potentially save the lives of my comrades. What’s the value of my personal honor when the lives of my fellow soldiers are on the line, or the lives of innocent people? That is a sacrifice I am willing to make.”

Alvar tried to reconcile the image he had for Zhang with everything that the human had just told him before glancing at the Myrmidon. ‘There is no greater honor than their sacrifice,’ that’s what Father told me. They give everything that they are to Gryphos, even their identities, lives, and any possibility for personal honor or titles. Is that really such a foreign concept, hatchling? A twinge of annoyance interrupted Alvar’s thoughts when the Myrmidon responded with his characteristic head tilt before turning his helmeted gaze down one of the castle corridors. Smug turkey, I bet he grins under that helmet every time he has a chance to respond like that.

“You had mentioned in previous conversations about how the Myrmidons were different from the troops that serve the Talons,” Zhang said as he also eyed the larger griffon. “Do they serve the High Talon exclusively?”

Alvar all but pounced on the new topic to escape the old. “The Myrmidons serve Gryphos, just as the High Talon does, and they answer to no power other than themselves and the will of the Empire,” he explained almost verbatim from what he had been taught.

“Forgive my assumption, but the organization seems like it might be vulnerable to abuse of position,” Zhang said after a moment of consideration. “Without accountability, it seems too easy a thing to take advantage of their anonymity for personal gain.”

“The Myrmidons answer to themselves. That is, they answer to their peers. Because they sacrifice their names and identities, every action the individuals take reflects on every Myrmidon. If one acts dishonorably, that one is likely to be never seen again,” Alvar elaborated. “It’s one of the reasons why Gryphos and the position of High Talon exists in the first place. All of the Talons trust the Myrmidons to ensure the High Talon acts honorably because of their code. In turn, if one of the Talons receives an order or missive delivered by a Myrmidon, he will follow unquestioningly.”

Zhang’s eyes drifted from the Myrmidon and back to Alvar. “The Myrmidons then act as a check against both the High Talon and the lower Talons? What would happen if an action were taken that the Myrmidons disagree with?”

“If any griffon takes action in a way that damages the Empire’s citizens or its reputation, the Myrmidons remove that griffon from his position. By force, if necessary. It’s extremely rare for that to occur though. The mere presence of a Myrmidon is enough of a warning to any loyal citizen of the empire.”

“They seem well respected, and with good reason,” Zhang complimented before looking back to the Myrmidon. “What prevents a common citizen from impersonating one for personal gain?”

The sheer impossibility of the question left Alvar speechless for a moment. “One does not impersonate a Myrmidon! Wearing armor meant to resemble them is a crime equivalent to treason and is punishable by years of hard labor if the Myrmidons don’t kill the pretender first! And besides, Myrmidon Plate simply isn’t made anymore, and anyone who were to wear it would--”

Alvar’s explanation died in his throat as the Myrmidon’s helmeted head jerked around to fix the young High Talon with the same faceless stare as always. To Alvar, though, the glare’s message was simple: Say no more. Zhang spared a glance to the Myrmidon, then to Alvar, but said nothing. He opened his mouth to speak when the sound of hooves entered the corridor behind them.

A month earlier, the only times that Alvar had heard the sounds of hooves on stone was when the Equestrian ambassador had paid a visit to High Talon Gerhard. Since his unexpected elevation and residence in Canterlot, he had become quite familiar with the sound. The cadence of the reports told him how fast the pony was moving, and the sound of each report told him the general size as well. A dozen other tiny factors could be read to determine if the pony was carrying anything, if they were armed or armored, and sometimes their intent could even be guessed as well.

To Alvar’s admittedly inexperienced hearing, the hooves simply sounded… off. The cadence was all wrong, and there was a second sound that could be hear almost simultaneously with each hoof-fall. Only when the Myrmidon moved to place his armored body to block Alvar’s line of sight did he finally recognize the second sound: Claws.

“That’s not an Equestrian. They’re above too!” Zhang hissed as he shot up from his chair, only for a projectile to strike him just below his chin. The projectile burst into a noxious cloud that burned Alvar’s sinuses even from several feet away. The human staggered out of the cloud and fell to his knees.

Before Zhang was halfway done speaking, the Myrmidon launched forward. It spun mid-charge and launched a blade into the darkest corner of the arched ceiling, and was rewarded with a hiss that ended abruptly. The Myrmidon paid the enemy above no further heed as he charged further down the corridor. One swipe of its talons and a head went soaring through the air, and the talon came swinging around for a vicious backhand that sent another enemy flying into the stone wall with a wet crunch. The sounds of retreating hooves/claws further down the corridor halted when the Myrmidon threw two more blades at the enemy’s retreating back. With no further enemies present, the griffon turned to face the enemy that had been backhanded into the wall.

To Alvar’s horror, it appeared to be an Equestrian in shape, but that was where the similarities ended. While it did have a passing resemblance to a pony, Alvar’s keen eyes could pick up the dull sheen of tiny scales in place of a coat, and golden eyes with vertical pupils glared at the Myrmidon as it approached. It hissed like an angry winged viper, and it bared its too-sharp teeth before spitting a projectile at the elder griffon. It exploded into a cloud of gas as it impacted on the Myrmidon’s chestplate, but it didn’t keep the elder griffon from taking the imposter’s head off with a talon swipe. With the last of the threats dispatched, the Myrmidon plowed through the poisonous cloud as though it wasn’t even there to stand watch over the younger griffon.

“Guards! To arms!” Alvar shouted as he scrambled to Zhang’s side. The human struggled with every breath and his skin had taken on an unhealthy grey shade. We have to help him, Alvar thought as his eyes travelled upwards to the corpse that had been nailed to the ceiling from the force of the Myrmidon’s throw, then to the place where they had been sitting just moments earlier. The attack that struck him was meant for me, the young griffon realised, and the implications sent a chill down his spine.

A half dozen griffons with varying degrees of arms and armor joined the Myrmidon on the balcony before they caught sight of the corpses and the injured human. The guard captain turned to Alvar, but the young griffon spoke first. “Captain! This was an attempted assassination, and I doubt this is the last attack that will occur in the city. Raise the alarm and send messengers to the Equestrians. A larger attack may be imminent.”

“Understood! Where will you be, sire?”

“Lieutenant Zhang took a blow meant for me, captain. I will see him safely delivered to the healers. The Myrmidon will accompany me,” Alvar said sternly, and his glare all but declared that the topic wasn’t up for debate. “We must hurry if the Lieutenant is to survive.”

20:15, 11/22/2015, LUNA’S OBSERVATORY, CANTEROT

Princess Luna sighed as she looked over the dozens of reports that now cluttered her desk. Everything on the desk was important, but the most recent additions to the pile worried her far more than the rest. They were written in human English but with translations and additional notes that bristled along the margins, and a few even had photographs of Equestria’s human allies fighting other humans.

Exalt, Luna thought distastefully as she tried not to think about the confrontation several days earlier. To say that Luna had been livid after learning of the hostile humans’ presence on her world would be an understatement. She had been fully prepared to render judgement on the humans in Canterlot if their answer was less than sufficient, but that had not come to pass.

Major Fujikawa had taken advantage of the memoratorium to show Luna and the guard captains the first encounter XCOM had with the nefarious Exalt. The images of hundreds of human corpses that were twisted and mutated through alien experiments was not one that she would soon forget. She was also sharp enough to recognize during the fighting that Exalt had outfitted its soldiers with XCOM’s armor and had even procured one of their airships. To what vile end they had intended she could only speculate, as that particular cell had been shut down.

Captain Harris’s memories had also proved to be enlightening as they shared his encounter with the human known as ‘Vide.’ The only pony more enraged than Luna at Vide’s attempted murder of Twilight was Shining Armor. The guard captain’s dreams over the past few nights had been consumed with that moment when the smiling and affable human had tried to shoot his little sister.

Thoughts of dreams caused Luna to sigh again and bring one hoof up to her temples. Out of courtesy, the lunar princess had deliberately avoided the dreamscapes of the humans save for Captain Harris, who had appeared in almost physical pain from his nightmares during his recovery. Her respect for their privacy had ended when she had seen the nightmares of those two little foals, and Luna had watched the dreams of the humans every night since. Thus far, what they had shared matched what she had been able to retrieve from her nightly interrogations, and she was beginning to realise that they were finally being honest with her.

I don’t know if I can exactly fault them for their choice though, Luna thought as she used her magic to attempt to organize her desk for the fourth time that evening. XCOM controls the only human access point to our world. I suppose they cannot be faulted too heavily for assuming Vide and his treacherous cohorts lacked the expertise and the funds to create their own version of ‘Kaleidoscope.’ That is of course assuming that was how they got here in the first place.

Again, the lunar princess sighed as she resisted the urge to sag in her chair before looking out the window. The night was slowly overcoming the day, and it was becoming increasingly easy for Luna to maintain both the sun and the moon. Her pragmatic side attributed this to her acclimation to moving the two celestial objects around, but her hopeful side knew it was due to her sister’s slow recovery. She still had yet to regain consciousness, and nopony knew why.

Enough of your own worries, Luna. You have responsibilities, she chided herself before closing her eyes. A song from her distant memories came to her as the material world around her was replaced with the abstract and surreal dreamscapes of the creatures in Canterlot. Her first visit was always to the foals and younglings in the capital, and their dreams were filled with the warmth of the sun on their backs and the laughter of friends chasing them. Her little ponies were next, and their dreams were filled with memories of happier times and joy. The griffons took pleasure in their mock fights and games with their clutch mates, and the roaring fires of the communal hearths back at their mountain aviaries. The warm winds and rustle of grass on the plains settled the hearts of the zebras. The steady cadence of hammers on metal and the creation of mechanical wonders gave comfort to the minotaurs.

As for the humans…

If her dream form were capable of it, she would have let out a sigh. Some of the humans dreamed of happier times on their world, of loved ones and warm homes. Others dreamed of the fantastic and surreal that would have made Discord proud. The vast majority, however, simply could not escape the horrible things they had seen over the course of their lives. One human in particular stood out from the others, though. The events that replayed in those dreams had very nearly caused Luna to teleport directly into the humans’ compound to demand further answers, but only three things stopped her: Fear, guilt and regret. The dreamer spent nearly every sleeping moment drenched in those emotions, and Luna’s own subtle investigations seemed to indicate the human suffered through them while awake as well.

The reports will keep for another night, Luna thought as she rose from her chair and went to her balcony. The night did nothing to inhibit her vision as she scanned the castle’s lower buildings before she caught sight of the human in question. I do not know the humans well enough to guide their dreams, but perhaps simple words will be enough, she thought as she spread her wings to silently descend upon the troubled soul.

“Tally one-two bogeys dropping from high altitude, multiple classes.” “What are they attacking out here? No cities or--” “Radio discipline! Sky Eye, this is Foreman, requesting permission to engage.” “Negative, Foreman. Maintain current position.” “Sky Eye, Lancer! Eyeball one-two crossbones from the west, burning fast towards the bogeys!”

*breathe*

“Copy that, Lancer. Crossbones marked as friendlies.” “And there they go. Shouldn’t we be engaging?” “Sky Eye, this is Foreman, requesting permission to engage.” “Negative that, Foreman. Maintain your current position.” “I think I see plasma fire. Are they bombing something out there?”

*breathe*

“Two crossbones just dropped off the IFF.” “Sky Eye, Nightlight. We are on station and prepared to engage.” “Copy that, Nightlight. Hold position.” “Jesus, three more crossbones just dropped off the IFF. They’re dying, man!” “Radio discipline! Sky Eye, this is Foreman, I am again requesting permission to engage.”

*breathe*

“Negative that, Foreman. Maintain your--” “Sky Eye, Archer. We are on station and requesting permission to engage.” “Sky Eye, Nightlight, requesting permission to engage.” “Negative that, your orders are to-- wait one.”

*breathe*

“Sky Eye to all callsigns, green light! You are weapons free and clear to engage all alien craft. Be advised that allied air assets are approaching from the east and west, and friendlies are in the furball.” “Foreman, solid copy! Boys, snap right and full burn. Targets will be designated as we approach. Remember, ripple fire with one second intervals will give you the best chance to hit.”

*breathe*

“All callsigns, be advised, tally one-five new contacts descending from orbit.” “Loose formation, once we fire they’re going to fire back!” “Foreman, fox three.” “They’re onto us.” “Enemy contacts are breaking from the furball with intent to merge, Foreman. Crossbones are in pursuit.”

*breathe*

“Jesus, Nightlight just took a hit. I don’t see a ‘chute!” “Break formation and keep your head on a swivel!” “Kill confirmed, moving on.” “Beagle, targets are marked.” “Sky Eye, all callsigns, friendlies inbound to the furball, ten seconds.” “Break left, now!” “All callsigns, be advised. Target priorities are now marked on your HUD. Skull Actual, out.” “Who was that? One of the crossbones?”

*breathe*

“BEAGLE, BREAK RIGHT!”

The shout knocked Victor out of his focused state and before he could follow the command, he had been hit. A loud BANG sounded, followed by a chorus of alarms, and his stricken craft began an uncontrolled spin towards the ground. Victor stole a quick glance over his shoulder to see the left wing was totally gone before reaching for the ejection levers. The canopy flew away, and the pilot followed soon after into the dusk sky. Victor’s parachute deployed and he had just enough time to see his aircraft crash into the ground and explode.

The skies themselves teemed with hostile and friendly fighters. Missile trails and plasma bolts flew in every direction, and Victor could pick out the crossbones firing purple beams at the enemies whenever they had the opportunity to. His passive observation of the battle could only last so long as the ground rushed up to meet him. What was more distressing to him were the clearly non-human shapes lurking in the darkness where he was going to land.

Victor’s landing was less than graceful as he scrambled for his sidearm. The pistol rose up and the pilot finally got a good look at the army of monsters surrounding him. They were all undoubtedly the aliens he had seen during briefings and occasionally on the news, but the one he was aiming at was made completely of stone. A chill ran through him as he realised that all of the figures around him were made of stone.

Victor didn’t waste any time on that mystery as he freed himself from the parachute and ejection systems. Despite no indication that there was anything alive in the field of statuary, he tried to stay low and watched for movement. His rational mind knew that if there was anything alive out there, his little pistol and flight suit would be about as intimidating as--

He caught a flicker of movement out of the corner of his eye, and Victor had just enough time to register the target as ‘not human’ before he pulled the trigger.

It was quadrupedal and the size of a large dog or even a small horse, and it was the most curious shade of purple he had ever seen. Lighter highlights could be seen running through its tail and the hair on its head and neck. What was perhaps most shocking were its eyes; so filled with pain and shock. That look didn’t cease as it collapsed to the ground.

Victor’s eyes were torn away from the alien when a human soldier interposed himself between the pilot and his target. “DROP IT!” he shouted, and the rifle lined up with his face told him just what the alternative was. He had just lowered his pistol and brought his finger outside of the trigger guard when something hard connected with the back of his head and everything went dark.

What woke Victor up was a blinding beam of light directed right into his face. He tried to shield his eyes but found that his arms were zip tied to his chair, and the chair itself had been bolted to the stone floor. The rest of the room was completely dark, and the blinding light in his face only allowed him to see the metal table that was directly in front of him. Several footsteps could be heard from the darkness to his right, but he never came far enough into the light to identify himself. He simply placed a laptop computer on the table and pressed one key, then vanished into the darkness again.

The laptop screen flickered on to reveal a video of the alien he had shot, though the lack of injuries seemed to indicate the footage had been taken sometime earlier. It began to hum a little tune as it trotted over to the desk on the other side of the room. The humming did not stop as a sheet of paper and pencils floated over to the writing surface. This continued for several minutes before a voiceover spoke.

“I’ve been able to speak with the creature identified as Twilight Sparkle several times over the past few weeks, and I’m reasonably confident in giving a summation of my findings,” the female voice said, with some form of indeterminate European accent. “To state the obvious, she is both extremely curious and intelligent in equal amounts. While some sciences we possess are unknown to her people, she has quickly grasped the concepts of anything we present to her. Even that was made possible because she had attacked the English language with a degree of dedication that is simply astounding. She went from hearing her first human words to being able to read, write, speak, and understand the English language in less than a month.

“It seems that in spite of my earlier… mistakes, Project Stardust is showing drastic and immediate results which are best described by Charles Shen’s Gate of Babylon down in the Foundry. When the aliens attacked, we were rather brutally made aware that our understanding of how the universe worked was extremely limited and we have scrambled to keep up with their technology and abilities. With Twilight Sparkle’s cooperation, we may finally gain an edge over these enemies. If humanity survives this confrontation, I expect we will undergo a new age of technological revolution based purely on what she has shared with us over the past few weeks.”

The security camera feed zoomed in on the alien as it raised up the piece of paper to inspect its work, oblivious to the narrator or the surveillance in the room. On the paper was a colorful sketch of what appeared to be a bipedal lizard with young features and waving a single outstretched claw.

The narrator continued, “As much as I would like to elaborate on these recent developments at length, what is of a greater concern are the ties to her people. If her stories are to be believed, she is within extreme proximity of her world’s ruling leaders, both on a personal and familial level. Should they find a way of travelling to Earth after this current conflict is done, Twilight Sparkle will be the key to peaceful first contact with an alien race. If contact is established before this conflict is resolved, we may be able to rely on her to petition her people for aid. Of course, all of this depends on us lasting long enough for this to come about, and for Twilight to survive that long as well.”

The video went on for hours as it showed the alien participating in all manner of activities, sometimes by herself, and other times with a small group of humans. The voiceover also changed as well to various people. Another apparent scientist, this one with a Korean accent, was next, and she was followed by a gentleman with Canadian tones in his voice. The longer the video continued, the more Victor realised that his actions might have consequences that went far beyond himself.

It was during the alien’s song about the periodic table of elements that Victor screamed, “Why are you making me watch this!?”

“So that you might understand the precariousness of your position, Victor Spiegel,” a disembodied voice said from somewhere behind him. The voice itself was rough and deep, and evoked images of a disapproving father in the pilot’s mind. “If Twilight Sparkle’s people were to make contact now, they would demand blood for her. If the worst case comes to pass, we could be under siege from another alien power that has the capacity to appear anywhere on Earth at any time, and with the capacity to alter the fabric of reality with their minds. It is also possible that they may turn Earth into an uninhabitable rock without sending a single soldier to the surface. The fate of every human that will ever exist is now in jeopardy because of your actions.”

Victor might have been able to twist around to identify the source of the voice but he didn’t think to try. His eyes were stuck on the laptop screen as the full weight of his mistake came crashing onto him.

“You now have three options, Victor Spiegel. You may choose to remain our guest for the duration of this current conflict. If Twilight Sparkle’s government comes into contact with us, you will be offered to them to appease any bloodlust they may have.”

A seemingly disembodied hand appeared in the darkness to place a syringe on the table beside the laptop. “Your second option is to be reported killed in action during your last deployment. Your body will be returned to your next of kin and your demise will be shared with Twilight Sparkle’s government in the event that contact is made.

“Your third option is to serve. Victor Spiegel, you possess skills that can be used in the defense of your species and your world. If you choose this option, you may save countless innocent lives from the alien invaders before you die.

“Now, choose.”

Victor’s eyes shot open as he pulled in a ragged breath. Damn it. Less than an hour of sleep that time, he thought as he glanced at the clock beside his bunk. I need to sleep, but I don’t think I can at the moment. With only the smallest of grumbles, he stood and exited the barracks.

Victor was only vaguely aware of his surroundings as he wandered the corridors. He waved weakly to some of the other Strike operators that stopped to compliment him on his performance in the last deployment, but his heart wasn’t in it. A blast of cold air washed over Victor as he stepped out of the compound’s main structure and out onto one of the massive balconies that Canterlot bristled with.

After talking with Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy for just a little bit, I was able to forget, Victor thought ruefully as he looked out into the city. The image of two fillies fear-filled eyes caused him to wince before looking down to the streets below. What’s the distance from here to there? Sixty feet, seventy five? It would be so much easier for everyone if I just jumped off, or if I had died back in that forest. Another memory, this time of the three mares he had been visiting in the medical wings, came forward to haunt him. They all seem nice, but would they be so friendly if they knew I shot Twilight? The sound of hooves on stone caused Victor to look over his shoulder, and when he recognized Princess Luna he whipped around and gave her a short bow.

“That is not necessary, Corporal,” Princess Luna said before turning to look over her shoulder. “Sentinels, disperse,” she said, and Victor caught only a flicker of movement in the shadows before the Lunar diarch turned back to him. “You have not been sleeping well, it seems.”

“It’s not a problem, ma’am,” he answered, and he found that he couldn’t maintain eye contact as she continued to stare at him. Why is she here? Victor asked himself, and a timid sort of apprehension began to take root in his mind.

“It is a problem, I am afraid,” Luna said quietly before standing beside him at the railing. “I know that humanity has a healthy skepticism of the abilities of my sister and myself, of which I do not blame you. My sister moves the sun and I, the moon; both feats which are not currently possible or realistic with your current sciences. This is quite understandably the focus of attention on us, but I understand that many humans are not aware of my other duties. The night is my domain. I also act as a shepherd for the dreams of my little ponies, as well as the griffons, minotaurs and zebra. Humans as well, for as long as you remain here.”

The apprehension in the back of Victor’s mind turned into full-blown horror as he realised the implications. He tried to step back as Luna turned to face him, but his legs refused to obey his commands. We’re dead. We’re all dead. It’s all my fault. The enormity of that realisation, of his worst fears being realised, took command of his mind. They know where Earth is. They could just push the moon into a decaying orbit and call it a day. There’s no way we can fight that. Oh God… we’re all dead.

“Corporal…”

The word snapped Victor out of his horrified spiral only to see that Princess Luna had taken a step towards him. He again tried to take a step back but only succeeded in stumbling backwards and falling to the ground. “It’s not their fault!” Victor pleaded desperately.

“Corporal Spiegel…”

“I made the mistake! I pulled the trigger!” he blurted out in a panicked rush. “I was scared, but it’s not their fault! If anyone has to die, then it should be--”

“VICTOR SPIEGEL, REMEMBER TO WHOM IT IS YOU SPEAK!” Luna roared, and Victor felt very much an insignificant mortal as their surroundings darkened. “WHEN I LOST MYSELF TO MADNESS, I DID EVERYTHING WITHIN MY POWER TO DESTROY MY SISTER. HAD I SUCCEEDED, THEN EVERYTHING IN THIS WORLD WOULD HAVE FALLEN TO DARKNESS AND PERISHED.” Luna’s coat grew gradually darker until it was pitch black, and the irises of her eyes began to stretch vertically. “TWICE I ATTEMPTED THIS, VICTOR SPIEGEL. AND WHEN I WAS FINALLY DEFEATED…” The aura of darkness began to recede and the horrifying visage morphed into one of compassion. “...my sister forgave me. Twilight and all of her friends did as well.

“You carry tremendous guilt with you for your actions, which is to your credit, Victor. I understand that you were rightfully afraid for the future immediately after the incident, but I must ask something of you,” Luna said with a doubtful expression. “After working alongside Shining Armor and spending time in this city, why would you still think that we would not forgive you? Do you honestly think that my sister or I would be so wrathful as to doom your entire species for a mistake made in the heat of a battle?”

The questions struck Victor like kick to the head. She’s right, isn’t she? When I first got into this mess they had told me what was going to happen if they found out, so I just assumed they knew what they were talking about. Every day, I had nothing to think about but what they told me. Then they showed up and I was tersely reminded to keep my mouth shut or else. Victor closed his eyes before running a hand over his face as he went over everything that had happened since the Equestrian’s arrival. She’s right. Have I really been that blind until now? When that realisation finally struck him, he couldn’t help but let out a nervous laugh. All that worry and stress, gone. All it took was a near heart attack from one of the princesses.

Luna smiled and sat next to Victor as the last of the stress-induced laughter worked its way out of him. “I am glad to be able to lift this weight off your shoulders, Corporal. However, you still must speak with Twilight Sparkle. I believe it will give you both some closure. As you have the acquaintances of three of her friends, I am sure you will be able to settle things amicably.”

“Yeah, I guess so,” Victor finally said as he sat up. “I just feel like an idiot for not putting this together sooner.” A quote from his childhood came floating to the forefront, and his still relief-addled mind insisted it would be good to share considering who his present company was. By the time his rational mind caught up, he was already speaking. “They say people are like the stars. There are bright ones and there are those that are dim.”

Luna’s reaction was the most unladylike snort that Victor could possibly imagine, followed by an attempt to stifle her own giggles. The effort proved to be in vain as she surrendered to the laughter that demanded release. “Oh… oh my, it has been millenia since I have had reason for such good humor. You have my thanks, Victor,” Luna finally said as she regained control of herself.

Victor allowed himself to bask in the good will of the moment before sparking a glance towards the lunar princess. To his shock, her expression no longer held any of the mirth that she had expressed a moment earlier. Her eyes had narrowed and what little body language that Victor understood about the Equestrians seemed to indicate anger. “Uh, Princess--”

“INTERLOPERS!” Luna roared as she turned to face the balcony behind them. Her voice struck like a shockwave and several figures shimmered into existence. There were a half dozen of them, with squid-like tentacles that writhed through the air as they recovered from Luna’s shout. The alicorn was far quicker as she lashed out with her magic. All six of the intruders were cleanly bisected and fell to the balcony in pieces.

“Sentinels, to me!” Luna ordered before turning to Victor. “Return to your people, Corporal. The enemy approaches, and in great numbers.”

17-- The Storm

“Gentlemen, prepare to defend yourselves!”
---Sergeant Major Basil Plumley

20:20, 11/22/2015, XCOM COMPOUND, CANTERLOT

“Thanks for letting me stop by and visit everyone, Matt,” Twilight said as both she and the human entered the human-controlled area of the castle. The pair of human guards snapped crisp salutes, which Matt returned before he answered Twilight.

“It’s not a problem at all, Twilight. It makes sense for you to meet everyone in Mente Materia, and right now is probably the best time since no one is deployed,” Matt explained, before appending his statement. “Well, except for Zhang. He’s currently meeting with the griffons. Everyone else will be there except for him.” And Victor, but that’s a bridge to be burned at another time.

“How is Mister Zhang?” Twilight asked.

“As well as he always is,” Matt answered truthfully. The man is hard to read even on a good day, but he always lets me know if there’s a problem. “Come to think of it, I don’t recall ever telling you what his gifts ended up being.” When Twilight shook her head, he continued. “He calls it ‘spatial awareness,’ and he describes it as being instantly aware of everything around him without having to look.”

“That sounds useful, and a little tiresome,” Twilight observed after a moment.

“He doesn’t use it all the time. Zhang usually wears one of our Rule Breakers to keep it under control when he isn’t on deployment,” Matt explained. Any further conversation was put on hold when the pair entered a small conference room where several other humans could be found. Major Fujikawa leaned back in one of the chairs with a somewhat tired expression on her face, and beside her sat Annette Durand. Jack Finch sat at the table with one of his pocket poker machines in his hands. All perked up when the pair entered the room though.

“I’m glad we’re able to meet again, though I wish it were under more peaceful circumstances, Princess,” Fujikawa said with a small bow, and the others followed suit. “Our little circle of gifted individuals has grown a bit since you taught your lessons back on Earth.”

“That’s amazing!” Twilight said sincerely. “Where is Mister Romalov and Mister Rodriguez? I haven’t seen either one of them since… well, since I was on Earth.”

“Yuri’s holding down the fort back home, but he might be coming to visit sometime in the future,” Matt explained before he hesitated, “Mister Rodriguez is… no longer with us.” Before the mood of the meeting could turn sombre, he quickly changed subjects. “Where’s Lana? It’s not like her to be late for something like this.”

The majority of the room merely shrugged before Finch spoke up, “I saw her head into your office a couple of hours ago. Haven’t seen her since.”

“Twilight, why don’t you catch up with the major and the others while I go get Lana?” Matt suggested. Once she nodded, he stepped away from the little gathering and made his way towards his office. I’m rarely ever in the room anymore because of all the work going on, Matt thought, and a small kernel of dread entered his mind. Lana still hasn’t made good on her threat of revenge. I should probably preempt this before it gets any worse.

The door to his office silently swung open to reveal a darkened and apparently abandoned room, with nary an ambush to be seen. The lights, some form of faux-electrical bulb powered by magic, slowly illuminated the room as he entered. His desk was immaculate and well kept since he rarely used it, as was the shelf full of writing utensils and other office supplies. The only thing out of place was Lana as she slept fitfully on his couch.

For nearly a minute, Matt just stood and watched her as she slept while silently going over every detail in the room. She’s avoided me since our last meeting, so she has to be planning something… what is it? Where is it? She has to have something planned… “Lana?” Matt asked as he silently made his way to the couch. “Lana, Twilight’s come for a visit. Lana, are you--”

The woman shot up from the couch as though she had heard a gunshot, and her wild eyes caught sight of Matt before scanning the rest of the room. What little he could see of her eyes were bloodshot and red, and both her casual uniform and hair were messy and in disarray. “Matt? What time is it? Ah, shit, I overslept.”

“Are you alright, Lana? I haven’t seen much of you over the past week,” Matt asked, and he nearly took a step back when she shot him a positively acidic look.

“Why don’t you ask your little pal, the stalker,” Lana spat.

With that comment, one of the pieces fell into place. “Who, Firecracker? I haven’t seen much of her either. Does she really bother you that much?” Matt asked, and he held his hands up defensively. “Have you tried asking her to give you some space, maybe? Are you scared--” Oh dear, that wasn’t the right thing to ask, Matt…

Lana’s strained expression locked on to Matt and she asked sweetly, “Have you tried these little blue pills called Viagra, Matt? Then you could finally go fuuuoh hello, Twilight, I didn’t see you come in!” In the blink of an eye, the woman had switched from acidic profanity to a close approximation of her usual upbeat self. “I was just taking a nap and I lost track of time. Sorry about that.”

“Lana, is everything alright?” Twilight asked, and sincere concern was clearly apparent on her face. “I think you should maybe take a day and rest. You really don’t look like you’re doing very well at the moment. I know a really good apothecary who could make something to help you sleep, if you want…?”

Lana’s tense expression softened a bit but before she could respond, another human in an XCOM uniform entered the office. She was shorter than Matt by a fair amount, and his eyes were immediately drawn to the fiery red hair tied back into a ponytail, and her vivid green eyes. “Good evening, everypo--” the newcomer started to say before she unceremoniously tripped and fell flat on her face. “Two legs and no tail for balance. How do you people manage it?”

The voice was the final piece of the puzzle for Matt. “Firecracker?!” he blurted out. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?” I thought that the changelings would have been limited to equinoid bodies… urgh, this is something else that Security is going to worry about. A glance over his shoulder to Lana revealed nothing, as the sergeant had simply vanished.

“Testing out something new. I’ve been able to shift into the form of diamond dogs and the occasional minotaur in the past, so I thought I would try my hoof at a human,” Firecracker explained as she rose onto her hands and knees to steady herself. “Don’t worry, I got my visitor’s badge and everything--” Any further explanation was interrupted by the sound of a horn blaring in the distance. It was high-pitched and woody, and entirely unlike any instrument that Matt had ever heard. “That’s… that’s a griffon war horn! We may be under attack!” The new arrival burst into green flames and Firecracker’s more recognizable form emerged from the now discarded human uniform as she bolted from the room.

Matt almost followed immediately, but he stopped and turned to Twilight. He had intended to perhaps warn her, or to tell her to hide in his office, but the words had caught in Matt’s throat.

Twilight had changed. Where Matt had expected to see fear and indecision, none was found. “I know where I need to be,” she stated as she vanished in a flash of lavender light.

The sounds of the war horns flooded from the griffon compound, and they were quickly followed by their brassy equestrian counterparts and the minotaur warning sirens. Stallions and mares of the guard were literally swarming through the castle, but all of them made way for Alvar and the Myrmidon as they ferried the comatose Zhang to the medical wing.

The human’s breathing came in ragged gasps as he was deposited on a stretcher near the door, where a unicorn galloped forward to meet them. “What happened?” the doctor asked as she began to inspect Zhang.

“Poison from an infiltrator that was mimicking an Equestrian,” Alvar explained quickly. “It was no changeling. I suspect it was sent by the invaders.” The doctor paid the griffon no more attention as she began shouting orders to the other doctors and nurses that were converging on the scene.

While Alvar was serious in his determination to ensure that Zhang be adequately treated, he found himself distracted by several lavender flashes near the entrance. The equestrian Element Bearers were easily recognizable, but a dark blue unicorn stallion and a purple and white maned and white coated mare were unfamiliar to him. The three Cutie Mark Crusaders and Spike were also in the middle of the group. Princess Twilight Sparkle stood at the front of the small herd.

“You all need to stay here until I get back. It’s not safe right now,” the alicorn explained quickly, and turned to leave the medical wing.

“You want us to just stay here and hide?” Rainbow Dash nearly shouted, her voice colored with both surprise and offense. “I can’t do that, Twilight. Not after Cloudsdale, Ponyville and Everfree!”

“We aren’t soldiers, RD!” Applejack protested.

Rarity put her hoof down and entered the argument. “We aren’t little glass figurines, either!”

All Fluttershy could do was cower with her hooves over her head. “They’re empty… they’re empty…” She began to whisper, and Pinkie Pie put a comforting hoof on her back.

The entire scene struck Alvar as surreal in its strangeness as Applejack started to argue with Rainbow Dash, and the rest of the Element Bearers began to take sides. Why would you order your allies not to engage in the defense of your people? the young griffon asked himself before he caught the look in Twilight’s eyes, and he froze. It was a look he had seen only twice before in his life. The first had been in his brother’s eyes when he had ordered the retreat from High Peak. The last had been from his mother as she had taken her place beside the Myrmidons in a desperate last stand as others had reluctantly fled.

What would keep a griffon in a place like this? Alvar asked himself as he moved to help Twilight. “Your princess needs you here,” he found himself saying as he approached the group, and suddenly all eyes were upon him. “The wounded and the young cannot defend themselves, and this enemy will not miss an opportunity to attack here if they can.” The words seemed sound to Alvar, and a brief glance to the princess showed two new emotions that he easily recognized: thanks and respect. I’ll have questions for her after the battle, perhaps she can help me understand what that look meant, and why she gave those orders to her friends.

Rainbow Dash’s bluster faltered as she spared a glance towards Scootaloo and the other Cutie Mark Crusaders. “Yeah, okay,” she agreed, before taking to the air and conjuring an angry black cloud near the rafters. She perched herself upon it like a hunting hawk and turned to glare at the entrance to the medical wings.

As Twilight Sparkle disappeared in a flash of lavender light, Alvar turned towards the Myrmidon and the two griffon soldiers beside him. I know not why an Equestrian would keep a friend from a battle she desires, but I will not keep my kin from the fight. “You three will deploy to assist with the defense of the city. Go, now!” Alvar ordered with as much authority as he could muster, considering the three elders he was speaking to dwarfed him by a considerable amount.

None of the griffons moved. “Where will you be, Sire?” one asked with a degree of uncertainty.

“I will remain here. Lieutenant Zhang saved my life. I will ensure that he is not struck down while he cannot defend himself,” Alvar said after a moment’s hesitation. “Go, you have your orders.” Neither of the griffon soldiers responded other than to spare a glance towards the Myrmidon, who hadn’t torn his gaze away from the doorway once since their arrival.

Every muscle in Alvar’s small frame went taut as he realised what was going on. “Am I not your High Talon? Every soldier will be necessary in the defense and I do not require your protection. I command you to assist in the defense of the city, now. Hear my orders and obey!”

The Myrmidon’s helmeted head snapped towards Alvar, and the young griffon found himself affixed with the most fearsome glare he had ever experienced in his short life. Both of the griffon soldiers stepped aside as the Myrmidon marched towards the High Talon, and they looked away as a blade was drawn.

To Alvar’s credit, he did not falter under the weight of that glare as he stared up at the Myrmidon, nor was his gaze drawn to the blade in its talons. Have I signed my own death warrant? a tiny voice in the back of Alvar’s mind asked. The Myrmidons have only ever struck down a High Talon when their orders were so dishonorable that they endanger the empire. The griffon raised his head high and held his breath, but continued to hold the elder griffon’s stare.

Without a word, the Myrmidon turned the blade over and presented it hilt first to Alvar. That was enough to break the staring match between the two as the younger griffon glanced down at the offered weapon before reaching for it. The moment Alvar lifted the blade, the Myrmidon whirled around and sprinted out of the medical wing, his talons leaving gouges in the once pristine marble. The two remaining soldiers bowed hastily and moved to follow a moment later.

The gravity of the development finally struck Alvar as he inspected the weapon he had been entrusted with. The blade itself was single-edged and straight for the majority of the blade’s length, the only variance being a slight curve at the very tip of the weapon. The length of the blade was also covered in the most intricate etchings that Alvar had ever seen in metal, and whatever was set in those etchings caught the light in such a way that they seemed to glow.

I accept the trust you have given me, Alvar said to himself as he let the blade rest on his right shoulder and across his back before turning to stare at the entrance to the medical wings. I will prove myself worthy of it.

Matt nearly crashed into Finch as he barrelled into the ready room of the XCOM compound. The room itself was packed from end to end as every human capable of wielding a weapon was gearing up. “Alright, listen up!” he shouted to gather everyone’s attention. “Enemy ships are inbound on the capital, unknown numbers! Shining Armor and some of his hand-picked elites are heading to the central spire to project a shield over the city. If we’re lucky, we’ll be able to divide the approaching fleet. Princess Luna and the pegasi teams will do their best to cut down the fleet numbers outside the shield. Asterion’s gun crews will do their best to hammer the ships that make it inside. We are going to be divided into four teams to assist in the defense.

“Able team will consist of Strike One and Two, plus myself, Spiegel and Finch. We will be ground security for the minotaur gun crews to the northeast,” Matt nodded to his old Strike team before continuing. “Bravo team will consist of Strike Three and Four, plus Jenkins and Durand. Bravo will be ground security for the southwest gun crews. Charlie team will be Strike Five, and you will take up defensive positions around the central spire and keep any enemies from getting to Shining Armor. All other personnel are to be kept in reserve in the castle itself, and you’ll form teams to assist the Equestrians as needed. Any questions?”

“Will Luna and the pegasi be okay outside the shield?” Victor asked, a note of concern in his voice.

“They’ll be delaying the enemies outside of the shield as much as trying to destroy them. Shining Armor’s shield will not be covering the entire city in an attempt to force the enemy ships to either land outside the city to disembark troops or to descend along the outer perimeter of the shield near ground level which will make them vulnerable to surface fire while minimizing their potential for bombardment.”

The next question came from Patrick Carlock. “Will we have MEC support?”

“The heavies should be able to join the fight soon,” Matt explained, and when no further questions presented themselves, he continued. “Most of the civilians are going to be staying inside their homes, but double check your targets. Minotaur Hoplites are assisting in the defense of the gun crews, and nearly every griffon that can wield a weapon is scrambling from their enclave. If there are no further questions, Able and Bravo are to deploy ASAP. Get to it!”

Immediately, the room snapped back into action, which allowed Matt to concentrate on equipping his own gear. His laser rifle and sidearm were already waiting for him, along with a half-dozen batteries and magazines, so he shifted his attention to his carapace armor. The main thing that caught his attention was the scorch marks that ran alongside the left side of the chestplate, and with a small amount of horror he realised it was the same armor he had worn over three weeks earlier when he had nearly…. nearly....

Focus, Matt! he told himself as he snapped the chestplate securely in place. The armored sections for his right arm were slightly more difficult to put on as the slightest of tremors began to run through his left arm. Focus! Matt again told himself as he glared down at his prosthetic arm, and the tremors that only increased in severity. You can’t get out of this deployment, Matt! You have to maintain control! Otherwise, you might…

“Kill them all?”

The question sent a chill down Matt’s spine as he whirled around to address the speaker, only to find the same ready room packed full of his comrades as they prepared their gear. The only difference now was that they were all frozen in place, as still as a Polaroid picture.

“It’s understandable to have some anxiety, I suppose,” the voice said, again from directly behind Matt. “You had a brush with dark forces far beyond what a mortal mind can cope with. Quite frankly, I’m impressed you aren’t a gibbering mess hiding in some padded room from the experience.”

That voice sounds so familiar… who is it? Matt slowly began to turn, but some primitive animal portion of his mind held him in place, and that instinct screamed that he didn’t want to know what was behind him.

“Who I am isn’t important at the moment. What is important is what I can do for you. You humans are quite clever in blocking those pesky voices, but I sense you need more than that. So, how about I block them from your mind, permanently? It’s not the first time I’ve done it, after all.

A moment of silence filled the frozen room before the voice continued. “Ah, it’s not the voice that really bothers you, is it? It’s fear. Fear that you’ll lose control and hurt someone, and that you’ll truly earn the title of Butcher.” Matt couldn’t resist the impulse to wince at the title. “Fine, then, you drive a hard bargain, sir! I’ll take your fear as well, but you must do something for me in return.”

A small amount of snark entered Matt’s mind. Let me guess, all you want is the low, low price of my soul?

“What is it with you humans and your souls! Gah! No, Captain Harris. All I will require of you is that you say the right words, at the right time. Oh, and snap your fingers for good measure.”

Matt felt something grab his shoulders to hold him in place as something moved to whisper quickly in his ear. The longer the whispers continued, the wider Matt’s eyes got, and his anxiety was steadily replaced with rage. The grip on his shoulders relented and he spun around. “You son of a bitch!” he hissed--

“Uh, captain?” Victor asked slowly as he weathered what he thought was a glare directed at him. “Is something wrong?”

Matt blinked at his subordinate before looking around the room. Was I saying something? Why do I feel like I need to strangle someone? he asked himself, and he couldn’t quite dismiss the nagging sensation that he was forgetting something extremely important. I’ll worry about that later. The defense of the capital comes first. “Nothing, corporal. Able team, let’s move out!” Matt shouted as he collected his weapons and headed for the exit.

The fear and anxiety that had plagued him was nowhere to be found.

When Princess Luna had initially outlined her hasty plan to defend the city, her loyal guards had initially protested. With the surviving Wonderbolts and their drafted weather teams acting as little more than a cordon ring to prevent the enemy from spreading too far from their intended defense areas, the vast bulk of the alien ships would be left for her to contend with.

It was a terrifying array of firepower and technology, a fact that her little ponies seemed to think she was not aware of. She had humored their objections to be polite before reminding them that she was a force unto herself. The only thing that the aliens could bring to bear at this moment that would cause concern for the lunar diarch would have been an Ethereal in the flesh, and her senses had not detected any of those horrible creatures in the ships that were descending from orbit.

A trio of fighter class ships were the first to descend into the city’s airspace followed by a pair of larger ships in the wake, and the trap was sprung. There was a flash of brilliant light over the city, which quickly resolved itself into a shield that began to spread over the city. The lead elements of the fleet were cut off from the main body, and the main body of ships had no line of sight on the city itself. The weather teams emerged from the outskirts of the capital and took their positions, while Luna went to work.

Through either ignorance or poor planning, the aliens had chosen to launch their attack hours after Celestia’s sun had descended below the horizon, and Shining Armor’s shield only added to the perceived darkness above the city. Through either ignorance or poor planning, the aliens had chosen to attack when Luna was at her most powerful.

Luna had hoped more would have been caught under the shield before it was activated, as the number of ships above the shield would be a challenge to handle even at the height of her power. Still, there was no time for regrets. The night was young, and she needed to teach the invaders of their errors in judgement.

“Command, Charlie Actual. Confirmed five ships are under the shield,” Shining Armor heard the human lieutenant, a graying man named Kalanin report through the radio. A note of urgency entered his voice as he continued, “They’re changing their heading for the central spire. Requesting immediate fire support.”

A brief moment passed before the response came through from Fujikawa. “Copy that, Charlie Actual. Gun crews report ready for fire missions in four minutes.”

The grimace was quite clear in Kalanin’s response despite his face being hidden. “Understood, Command. Fire mission, danger close, as fast as possible. If they land troops on the spire, we will need reinforcement. Charlie, out.” The human turned to face Shining Armor. “Captain Armor, enemies are--”

“I heard,” Shining interrupted Kalanin before guessing his line of questioning. “If I leave this spot, the shield over the city will fall. Use anything you can to entrench until your reinforcements arrive.” The human didn’t balk at the interruption or the orders, he turned and began barking orders at the handful of humans that had assembled.

The Spire Arcanum, the top of the central tower in Canterlot, had been used to enhance the spellcasting of unicorns for over a thousand years. It was furnished with all manner of creature comforts and magical devices that had accumulated over the past millenium. In less than thirty seconds, everything that wasn’t nailed down that might conceivably be used for cover was piled up into defensive positions around the chamber. I would find the speed of their work impressive if this wasn’t the last line of defense between the attackers and me, Shining Armor thought before grimacing. This does assume that they won’t just destroy the tower.

“Lieutenant! They’re--” one of the humans near the massive windows shouted, before he and the window vanished in a ball of green flame. The blast would have knocked Shining Armor off of his hooves were it not for the quick-thinking of the guard beside him. A bubble shield appeared over the two unicorns which shrugged off the worst of the blast, as well as the second and third that rocked the tower. The chamber was almost immediately filled with smoke and dust as the fire from the ships ceased. A series of blue flashes appeared within the gloom, which was quickly followed by torrents of plasma fire at the human positions.

“Command! Charlie is engaged with muton heavy! We need imme--” Kalanin shouted as he fired his laser rifle, but was cut short when a stream of plasma struck him in the chest and reduced the majority of it to ash. The shooter emerged from the smoke to fire a second burst, and Shining Armor recognized enough to finish the late lieutenant’s report.

“Command, Captain Armor. Muton Elites confirmed in Spire Arcanum, led by a field commander,” the unicorn reported with his own radio as he caught sight of a muton in white armor. “Will hold as long as possible.”

The Muton Field Commander strode through the smoke as though no hostiles were present as it walked towards Shining Armor and his guard. It’s helmeted gaze was locked squarely on its prey as it drew a plasma pistol in one meaty hand. The pistol came up and fired again and again into the shield that was protecting Shining Armor. The humans rose from cover and fired on the white armored alien, but their laser weapons couldn’t cut through its armor before the steadily-advancing elites began to return fire.

The moment his shield shattered, the unicorn beside Shining Armor charged. In a classic guard maneuver, the stallion pivoted on his front hooves to deliver a powerful buck with his rear legs without losing too much of his forward momentum. The field commander was faster as its empty hand shot out and caught one of the unicorn’s rear legs mid kick, and hurled him out of the window. With nopony between them, the muton field commander turned back towards Shining Armor as he reached for the knife at his side.

It was then that she appeared.

The blast of lavender light nearly blinded Shining Armor, and by the time his sight had recovered, a new shield was in place that had pushed the aliens to the far side of the room while the defenders recovered. The unicorn should have kept his eyes on the alien attackers, or even seen to his own colts, but he couldn’t tear his gaze away from the spectacle before him.

Who is this mare, and what did she do with my sister? Shining Armor thought over and over again. My sister is nervous, and adorable, and sweet. This mare… this mare has nothing but steel in her.

“You. Will. Not. Pass.” Twilight Sparkle stated to the aliens as they recovered from her unexpected appearance. Power washed off of her and into the shield in waves as she stood between her brother and the aliens. She didn’t spare a single glance at Shining Armor as she widened her stance and began to pour more power into the shield.

The mutons were pushed further and further back, but the shield’s expansion stopped when the mutons still had a dozen feet of floor left between themselves and the sheer drop from the tower. The field commander reached out and ran one gauntleted hand across the shield while turning his gaze to the princess. It holstered its weapons and caught a thrown plasma rifle, and all of the mutons began to open fire on the princess’s shield.

Why doesn’t Twilight just push them all off the tower? Is she still afraid to kill? Shining Armor thought before his gaze wandered past the mutons and into the night sky beyond. The alien ships won’t fire on the shield so long as their elites and field commander. That’s… quick thinking, even for Twilight.

Just then, the radio announced exactly what Shining Armor wanted to hear.

“Shining Armor, be advised. Brace for gunnery support, danger close…”

As with her first experience in Equestrian air travel, Lana held on to the side of the chariot with a death grip. Buildings passed beneath her with alarming speed as the two chariots descended rapidly as they approached the minotaurs’ gun positions.

The gun positions had three cannons that were perched on the squat buildings that were typical of the outer limits of Canterlot, and the cannons themselves reminded Lana of the ancient Flak 88 guns that she had only seen on the history channel. Minotaurs in black armor sprinted from what was likely an ammo dump inside the building to deliver munitions to the guns themselves, while the gun crews began to raise the cannons.

“Ascalon, this is Bravo,” Lieutenant Colson yelled into the radio as the wheels of the two chariots came into contact with the cobblestone streets, and Lana led the charge onto the safety of solid ground. “We are landing due east of your position and will be taking defensive positions near you in approximately thirty seconds.”

“EXCELLENT!” Came the too-loud response, either from a calibration error between the human and minotaur tech or the artillery commander’s lack of understanding of how radios worked.

Or, he could be mostly deaf, Lana realised as she could hear the shouted commands from the gunnery crew’s position even as they sprinted towards their objective.

“Pan right, forty degrees! Elevation, twenty degrees! Acquire airborne targets!” the crew commander roared, and even in the darkness Lana could see the barrels begin to turn towards the castle and the five ships that hovered nearby. “Supercharge, HE cap on, proximity fuse! All crews, FIRE!”

Lana felt more than heard the shots, as her helmet muted the exterior sounds in response to the deafening reports. Nearly every window on the block shattered, and more than a few of Bravo’s members stumbled as the ground shook. Despite the urgency of their orders, the humans couldn’t help but turn and watch as the shots arced over the city to detonate within the alien formation. One of the ships, Lana couldn’t be sure which class at this distance, rocked to the side before exploding brilliantly. The rest of the ships broke formation, and the humans poured on the speed once they realised that two of the ships were making towards their position.

“Acquire new target, fighter class!” Ascalon roared as the guns began to traverse to track the new targets as they approached. “HE cap on! Volley fire on my mark!” The minotaur called on the gun crews in sequence and three shots lanced towards their targets. The fighter had just begun to deploy floaters, but the flying aliens were almost completely wiped out from from the explosion of the first shell. The fighter dodged to the side to avoid the worst of the first and second shots as they detonated, but through either luck or skill the third shot connected dead center with the ship. The forward facing side of the ship crumpled and it dropped from the air like a stone.

Lana might have been motivated to cheer if she hadn’t caught sight of movement from the raider that was still approaching. “Eyes on four cyberdiscs, and it looks like they’re offloading all their troops,” she reported, as she caught sight of the four silvery shapes that were speeding towards their position as well as the blue flashes from the underside of the alien ship.

Blood-red laser beams cut through the night towards the approaching robotic enemies. They spun quickly and transformed into their combat forms before launching volleys of fire at the humans and the minotaur gun crews. Ascalon’s commands were lost in the fury of the fight, but the gun crews displayed their discipline under fire as three more shots rang out and tore the raider to pieces.

Despite the loss of their mothership, the cyberdiscs continued to press in. They jinked from side to side to avoid the majority of the incoming fire, but it gradually began to add up. The first of the robotic enemies went down when a lucky shot connected with the joint to one of the winglike protrusions, shearing the maneuvering surface off and making it easy prey for follow up shots. The second fell to a hail of metal shrapnel from the personal arms the gun crews wielded as they dismounted their weapons to assist in the defense. The last two continued their advance, and Lana felt a dawning sense of horror as she saw one of the discs use its tail to reach into its internal rack of grenades and hurled it. The grenade sailed into the first gun position and exploded, and whatever the minotaurs used for warheads cooked off spectacularly.

The second cyberdisc followed the first and tossed a grenade, but the results were far different. A blur launched up from between the buildings, snatched the explosive out of the air, and hurled it back to its source. The cyberdisc survived the blast, only to be skewered twice by what appeared to be glowing rods the length of Lana’s arm, which exploded a second later.

The first cyberdisc, which had been attempting to track the blur that had first emerged from the buildings, turned its attention back towards the ground. Dozens of griffons armed with massive crossbows and bandoleers of bundled steel rods instantly scattered from the attention, which gave the blur enough time to come about and attack. The only details that Lana could make out of the blur was the glowing spearhead that led its dive.

The cyberdisc seemed to become aware of the threat and began to turn, only to catch the spear in its side. The spearhead emerged from the other side of the robotic enemy, and the weight of the blur combined with the catastrophic damage of its attack brought it crashing down to the street where it exploded spectacularly. The blur, which Lana now recognized as Alvar’s Myrmidon, strode out of the fire as though it were no more an inconvenience than a summer breeze. The spear remained in the cyberdisc as a grim marker of the brief fight.

“Command, this is Bravo!” Colson said as he rose from his position in a shattered storefront to survey the damage. “Confirmed two alien ships are down near our position . Griffon reinforcements are flooding the area, and an unknown number of alien troops have landed nearby. We may need t--FUCK!” The status update was interrupted when a blast of plasma shot out from the darkness between the buildings and connected with the wall just above Colson’s head, which caused the officer to scramble back into cover. “Alien ground assets are moving to engage our position! Colson, out! Jenkins, Durand, swing around through the buildings and flush them out!”

“On it!” Lana replied as she tapped her most often used (and truth be told, abused) ability. She bolted out of cover and into the chaos. Laser beams zipped through the darkness at street level towards the source of the plasma shots, while the regrouping griffons took advantage of their wings to begin circling above the battlefield. A near-constant stream of glowing rods shot from their massive crossbows rained down on enemy positions and marked them as surely as tracers, and they were quick to scatter and regroup in another position when plasma fire reached out towards them.

The moment the shot had been fired at Colson, the Myrmidon turned and wrenched the spear free from its last kill and hurled it into the darkness. The still glowing spearhead vanished into a dark alley and was immediately followed by the Myrmidon; the sporadic plasma fire from that angle dwindled and ceased completely.

Lana entered the alleyway to find one muton nailed to the nearby building from the spear throw, who struggled vainly to pull the projectile from his chest. A single shot to the head ended his struggles, and Lana began to follow the trail of bodies that would no doubt lead Lana to the Myrmidon and any poor clods that couldn’t run away fast enough.

I wonder how the other guns are doing, Lana found herself asking as she vaulted over the headless corpse of a berzerker. Matt and Firecracker may be assholes but I hope they survive this…

Lana was too lost in thought and the battle high to notice that a few of the dead aliens she was passing over had wounds that did not match anything that the Myrmidon or any of the defenders carried.

The barrel of Matt’s laser rifle was cherry red as he fired on full auto into the mechtoid that led the charge against his entrenched position. The cybernetic enemy’s shields held against the waves of coherent light that struck it. What was more effective was the metal lamp post that a nearby unicorn uprooted and hurled with magic, and the impromptu projectile snagged its legs and forced it to stumble to the ground. The hail of weapons fire was supplemented with a rocket from Finch, which finally caused the shield to flicker and fail.

“Command, this is Able!” Matt shouted into his radio as he slipped a new power pack into his rifle and waited for it to cool down. He opened his mouth to speak but hesitated when the gun battery on the buildings behind him opened up with another volley against the distant alien ships that were finally making their way around the shield over the city. “Northeast gun position is getting hit hard by ground troops. We’ll hold as long as we can.”

Matt was forced to duck behind cover to avoid a burst of plasma from a green-armored muton, but he caught the tail end of a message from a voice he faintly recognized. “--dismount and engage!”

A chorus of boom-crackle of the minotaur personal arms could be heard from above, and Matt could feel a faint tremor in the ground as three Hoplites dropped from the rooftops and charged at the various alien positions. All three were completely encased in massive black plate armor that covered them from head to toe, and they were armed with a single-bladed axe in one hand and a massive circular shield in the other.

The aliens must have shared Matt’s initial disbelief at the effectiveness of such armament, as the muton that had nearly taken the human’s head off shot only a single plasma burst at the charging minotaur before turning back to fire on the other enemies. Because of this, the muton was wholly unprepared for the minotaur’s raised shield to simply absorb the plasma without so much as breaking stride. The alien tried to turn back and fire, but the plasma rifle was knocked aside by the smoking shield and the axe buried itself in its skull with a sound not unlike a ripe pumpkin being smashed with a baseball bat. The process repeated itself twice more before the Hoplite encountered a worthy opponent.

A berzerker charged forward from between the cover of the buildings to make a flying leap at the Hoplite with both of its fists raised high. The minotaur soldier leapt backwards before immediately stepping back into the attack with a shield slam. The alien caught the blow squarely in its helmeted head as it recovered from its jump attack, and its backward stumble kept it from mounting any defense against the axe as the Hoplite attempted to repeat its execution.

The axe blade was defeated by the berzerker’s helmet, and the Hoplite immediately retracted the weapon and raised his shield to weather the rain of blows from the alien. The second attack from the minotaur came from below as he brought the axe under the berzerker’s arm to hopefully strike at the weaker armor in its armpit. The alien was quicker as it clamped its arm down on the weapon and twisted it free from its owner’s grasp before catching an incoming shield slam and doing the same with the defensive implement.

What would normally be a bone-shattering left hook came into contact with the Hoplite’s helmet and bent it out of shape, which caused the minotaur to stumble backwards. The berzerker charged to take advantage of that weakness, only for the Hoplite to tear the helmet off and hurl it at his enemy. With the berzerker’s line of sight momentarily obscured, the minotaur performed a move that was vaguely reminiscent of a judo-style throw, which resulted in the berzerker on his back and with the minotaur’s gauntleted hands wrapped around his head. Matt could hear the crunch of the alien’s neck breaking even from across the street, but what truly astonished him was the identity of the Hoplite.

“Gunners, resume your posts and keep the fire up!” Asterion ordered loudly as he spat a mouthful of blood on his most recent kill, before he retrieved his shield and axe. Once they were secure on his arms, he followed the sounds of fighting further down the block. Matt and a mixed handful of various Equestrians moved to follow.

Just as the ad hoc squad began to close in on one of the enemy flanks, one of the Equestrians pointed skyward and yelled, “Celestia is here! Celestia has taken to the defense!” Virtually every set of eyes glanced in the indicated direction just as the solar diarch passed overhead.

“Fight on!” she commanded as she hovered over the battlefield. “Your homes and your families need you! Equestria needs you! Fight on!” The effect was immediate and dramatic as the Equestrians mounted a borderline suicidal charge against the alien positions with the Earth veterans in the lead. A few fell to plasma fire, but the rest completely overwhelmed any defense the aliens might have mounted.

Any further observation of the skirmish was derailed when Matt heard a sound cutting through the battle. He had nearly missed the sound, as his time in the United States Army had immunized him somewhat to the dull buzzing. On Equestria, however, the sound stuck out like a sore thumb, and it could only mean one thing.

“Command, this is Harris,” Matt said through a secure channel. “Be advised, possible EXALT infiltrators present in the theatre, with helicopter support…”

Had Matt continued to watch Celestia, he would have seen a pair of floaters rise to challenge her, only for her to bisect both cleanly with a beam of green energy.

Unknown to almost all the defenders, an MH-6 helicopter approached Canterlot at less than ten feet off the ground. It approached the mountainside and ascended to just above the roof levels of the outskirts before charging full tilt towards the castle. No running lights highlighted the MH-6, and in the heat of the battle only a scant few Equestrians heard the rotor noise of its passing.

It bounced up over the castle’s outer wall and ascended to one of the massive open-air balconies that littered the structure’s exterior. A half-dozen figures in black armor dropped from the helicopter’s running boards and sprinted into the safety of the castle, while the helicopter retraced its path and disappeared into the night.

Sweat had begun to stain Twilight’s coat as she struggled to maintain the shield that protected the survivors in the Spire Arcanum. The aliens had fired shot after shot into her spell for what had felt like hours, and had begun to use heavier weapons to try and batter their way through. Despite her absolute best efforts, the shield had slowly begun to retract until it was barely enough to shield the survivors.

You can do this, Twilight! Everypony that can fight is fighting. You have to protect your brother! she told herself as she poured more power into the shield. You couldn’t do anything to help when these monsters first came here! Fluttershy nearly died because you were too busy being afraid of your own shadow!

This would have been far less strenuous if you had just pushed the aliens out of the tower, then struck down their ships just like before… a dark little voice of doubt whispered to her, but it was quickly crushed by her resolve. Even in such a dire situation, she couldn’t bring herself to kill again.

Even if it saves your brother’s life? And your parent’s lives? It would be so easy...

“Twilight! Hold on just a little bit longer!” Shining Armor shouted over the crackle of plasma fire against her shield. “Help will be here soon!”

Twilight clenched her jaw and did her best to maintain the shield, but before her eyes the shield continued to recede. She had seconds at best before her spell would begin to fail. She wanted to say something, anything to her brother before the end, but the words failed her as one of the aliens brought a blaster launcher up to its shoulder and leveled it against her.

A roar unlike anything she had ever heard before blasted through the chamber, and the alien wielding the blaster launcher flew apart. A torrent of red and purple beams of light flew all around Twilight’s shield and into the mutons, who did their best to redirect their fire at whatever was attacking. They had scarcely gotten off more than two shots before something massive ran past the shocked alicorn. Golem!

It was red, black and white from its armored head all the way down to its blockish feet, and the first muton in line was swept off its feet by a running shoulder check. The second was knocked out of the nearby window by a lightning-quick backhand, and the golem took two running steps towards the white-armored alien that was leading the pack. Its left arm cocked backwards and, to Twilight’s surprise, a spell began to form around its bulky fist. She had just enough time to confirm that it was telekinetic in nature when the fist launched forward and connected with the chest of its target. The spell activated and the muton-shaped mess of broken armor, bones and pulverized meat went flying out into the night.

Twilight tore her gaze away from the golem to spot two more entering the Spire Arcanum. The second was colored green and gray, and carried a belt-fed weapon that led into a massive drum behind its right shoulder, just like the first golem. The last was blue and white, and it carried an odd rifle with a split over/under barrel. A small thrill of horror came over the alicorn as all three turned faceless metal heads toward her.

“Command, Beowulf,” the red one said in monotone English. “Spire chamber secured, Sparkle and Armor are present. Several casualties confirmed onsite, recommend medical detail report immediately to the scene.” A brief pause. “Copy that, Gespenst and I will proceed to the gun batteries to assist in the defense. Edelweiss will remain to secure the Spire.” Without another word, the green and red golems turned and hopped out of the hole that the aliens had torn in the side of the tower and vanished from sight, while the blue and white golem went to aim its weapon out of the gap.

Twilight let the shield collapse and let herself fall to the floor. A part of it was due to the exhaustion that she had felt, but the other part was from what she had seen. She had recognized the spell that the golem used to kill the muton leader. It was highly modified, but there was no doubt: It was the same one she had given to the humans over six months earlier.

Virtually everypony with combat experience was either manning the defenses within the castle or heading out to protect the city from the attackers, but four volunteers had chosen to stay behind and guard the entrance to the diarchs’ private chambers. Luna’s was empty save for all the arcane junk she had picked up over her long life, but the guards knew that they were the last reliable line of defense between what was attacking the city and the solar diarch. All four were Earth veterans clad in their black armor, and they reacted instantly when the attack came.

“GRENADE!” a unicorn shouted as two cylindrical objects came tumbling down the hallway from around the corner. The unicorn’s shield came up instantly over himself and the others, while the two earth ponies and pegasus hunkered down to weather the blasts they expected. The first grenade was a standard issue flashbang grenade that filled the hallway with painful light and sound. The second was far subtler, as all it did was click.

The unicorn’s shield died instantly, and all four ponies fell to the floor and screamed. The pain was so intense that none could mount a defense or even open their eyes as a quartet of black-armored humans sprinted over them and through the doors to the royal quarters.

“What was that noise? Hey, you’re not allowed in h--”

Crack! Crack!

The doctor that was outside of Celestia’s chambers couldn’t finish his protest before two laser beams cut him down. Chaos erupted as the medical staff tried to mount any kind of defense or hide from the attackers, but nothing prevented the black-armored humans from kicking in the door to Celestia’s chambers…

...only to find themselves in the waiting room of a four star restaurant.

“No, I’m sorry, sirs. We are booked solid and we just can’t accept walk-ins,” Discord said as he looked up at the newcomers. He ran his griffon talon across his immaculate waiter's uniform before he asked, “Perhaps you could come back next year?”

Crack!

The bored expression didn’t leave Discord’s face as his head split open down the middle to allow the laser beam to pass harmlessly by. “Did you really think that was going to work?” he asked with an arched eyebrow.

The attackers didn’t waste a moment as another pair of cylindrical grenades flew at Discord.

“NONE OF THAT!” the avatar of chaos roared as he snapped his fingers, and both grenades vanished. A second snap of his fingers and he flew backwards through the doors behind him.

The attackers sprinted through the doors in pursuit… only to reveal a second room identical to the first, complete with a closed doorway on the opposite side. A running kick threw those doors open to reveal the same scene. The process repeated itself twice more before they stopped and looked back the way they had come.

An endless hallway of doors was behind them, and as their vision panned around them, doors replaced the walls, ceiling and floor. The sound of fingers snapping filled the room, and all the doors opened. The attackers fell into darkness.

The aliens might think they’re clever, but these false ponies are barely passable fakes. The joints are all wrong, not to mention the coat and eyes, Firecracker thought as a few of the aliens in question darted beneath her hiding spot. Plus, they’re empty inside. No fear, no anger, no love. They have as much emotion as a potted plant.

Two more of the imposters ran beneath her, and as the last one approached, the changeling descended. Her spear was brought into position with the spear-tip leading, and she altered her mass to ensure a maximum amount of impact. When Firecracker’s attack landed, the alien was skewered clean through and pinned to the floor beneath it. The two that had just passed halted and turned to engage, but Firecracker lashed out with her chosen telekinetic weapon. Two gold coins, little more than flashes in the night, buried themselves in the skulls of the fake Equestrians, and they dropped without a sound. The changeling couldn’t bask in the stealthy takedowns as the sounds of fighting could be heard further down the corridor.

One of the imposters was already a broken corpse on the floor as a muton berzerker grabbed the second and beat its hapless victim against the stone walls and floor. The third faker opened its fanged mouth to spit poison at its attacker, only to be knocked over by the thrown corpse of the second. The berzerker didn’t waste a second as it charged forward like a gorilla and brought both of its fists down again and again to crush the last of its targets.

Oh, no, Firecracker thought as she realised exactly what was happening, and the muton berzerker whirled around to stare at Firecracker before leaping through a nearby window and into the night. She galloped towards the window, but the ‘alien’ was gone.

“Firecracker to any available units in the eastern wing. Converge on the royal quarters, enemy infiltrators may be imminent!” Firecracker reported into her headset radio as she turned and bolted for the staircase. Like the other Earth veterans, she had been gifted with a suit of black dragonscale armor supplemented with human ‘carapace’ plates and headgear to match. The only thing that had changed in equipment since her time on Earth was the cloud of gold coins she used in favor of the standard TK blades.

The changeling would have taken a moment to muse over the little trinkets, as they had been liberated from a particularly greedy pair of rail baronesses who had been very naughty, but the situation was too dire to pause. SHE is here. I have to warn Celestia’s guard!

As Firecracker bolted down the corridors, more and more soldiers began to fall in behind her. A zebra pathfinder was immediately to her right, and the too-perceptive tracker wouldn’t stop shooting suspicious glances at the disguised changeling. To her left were a pair of griffons with their massive arbalest crossbows. Following in the rear was Captain Song and a select few of the Equestrian equivalent to special forces, as well as a trio of XCOM soldiers for good measure.

No! We’re too late! Firecracker thought as she rounded the corner to the royal quarters. All four of the guards were alive but incapacitated, and the nurses that had been caring for the solar diarch were doing their best to help move the wounded inside. The question of why they were being moved was answered a moment later as the changeling immediately felt a pull on her magic as she approached the doorway. It became harder and harder to maintain her form as she caught sight of what appeared to be a grenade laying on the ground. The effect on her magic vanished when she brought a hoof down on the infernal device.

“Secure this corridor! No one enters or leaves without my approval!” Captain Song barked as he shot Firecracker a wary look. The changeling gave a quick nod, and the pair entered the royal chambers. Aside from the wounded guards, nervous medical ponies and the body covered by a sheet, nothing was out of place except for Discord on the far side of the room. Captain Song approached the nearest nurse and asked, “Is Celestia safe? What happened?”

The nurse appeared to be on the precipice of a breakdown as she stared at the pony covered in the sheet. It took a reassuring hoof on her back to finally snap her out of the daze she was stuck in. “They killed him, just for standing there,” she said dully. “I thought they were our friends!” The nurse couldn’t maintain her composure any longer as she broke down into sobs. Captain Song continued to pat her on the back while he gave a rather pointed look towards Firecracker, then at Discord.

The avatar of chaos sat in a recliner of his own conjuration, and all of his attention appeared to be consumed by the hand mirror he held. He didn’t react as Firecracker approached, and didn’t even acknowledge her presence until she spoke. “Discord, what happened here? Where are the attackers?”

“Oh, those uncouth ruffians? You could say they…” Discord said, before pausing just long enough to place a set of oversized sunglasses over his eyes. “...chose door number three. And four, and five, and six!” As he continued, more glasses perched themselves on his face, and screams could be heard from the hand mirror as he gave it a quick shake.

“We have no time for your word games, Discord!” Firecracker snapped. “Where are they?”

All signs of good cheer melted from the avatar of chaos’s expression as he turned to glare down at Firecracker. “Nothing good will come of you pressing this issue, my little changeling,” Discord whispered. When the changeling opened her mouth to again to issue the orders, Discord interrupted. “FINE! Be that way! Take all my things! See if I care! Just know that the consequences are on your head!” Without another word, he threw the mirror up in the air, and it came crashing down into the center of the room.

Where the mirror shattered, the broken bodies of four humans appeared.

“By the blue skies, what’s the meaning of this!?” one of the griffons exclaimed.

“Wh- oh shit,” one of the humans added.

“Silence! You are all sworn to secrecy and bound by law to never divulge what you’ve seen here, under penalty of treason during a time of war,” Captain Song ordered as he glared down at the bodies, then to the others that were in the room. “Get Major Fujikawa and Captain Armor on the line. These aren’t changelings.”

Just because these aren’t changelings, doesn’t mean there aren’t any here, Firecracker thought. If the attackers here don’t belong to HER, then where is SHE?

Matt was spent in nearly every sense of the term as he trudged back towards the castle gates. He was down to half a battery on his laser rifle, and just one magazine for his sidearm. The tungsten projectiles he used with his telekinetics were all shattered and embedded in the various aliens that his team had killed while in the defense of the guns. A dull headache also throbbed just behind his forehead from his unparalleled usage of magic that evening. Matt also wasn’t the only one showing strain, as everyone—from the minotaur gunnery crews to the bloodied Equestrians—shared the same blank and vacant look.

I bet Shining Armor’s feeling it at the moment, Matt thought as he resisted the temptation to chuckle. The shield over the city had been roughly the shape of an umbrella and had done it’s job: None of the assembled fleet had been able to land troops en masse or bombard the capital. Matt couldn’t be certain just how much ship tonnage was destroyed during the fight, but just before the battle had been concluded he had seen ship debris sliding off the side of the shield and crashing down onto the plains that rested at the foot of the mountain. I bet Shen and his engineering crews will just love picking through the garbage heaps around the city...

“Able, Command,” Fujikawa said through the private officer’s channel.

“This is Able, go ahead,” Matt replied as he slipped his helmet back on to afford the conversation some privacy.

“Able, muster all available and double time to the throne room,” the major ordered, and Matt was perceptive enough to catch the tenseness in her tone.

“Solid copy, Command. What’s the situation?”

“Unknown at this time. The Equestrians are pulling all their forces in the castle around the throne room but they haven’t said more.”

“EXALT?”

“You have your orders, Able. Command, out.”

The abrupt end to the conversation only added to Matt’s estimation of the seriousness of whatever was going on in the castle, and he turned back to the survivors of Able. “Finch, Spiegel, on me!”

The trio couldn’t manage a full sprint, but they made good time into the castle. The corridors leading to the throne room were clogged with all manner of troops that didn’t seem to know more than Matt did. With a little bit of elbowing, he rounded the corner and entered the throne room proper.

Celestia sat atop the throne with roughly a dozen unicorns in immaculate armor lining the walls.She smiled beatifically upon the trio of humans. “At last, I have a chance to speak with Twilight’s friends. I’m glad that you were able to attend.”

Before Matt could respond, Shining Armor and a handful of other soldiers burst into the room before shouting, “Get back, captain! That’s not Celestia!”

The alicorn on the throne continued to smile, but not a shred of warmth was in her eyes.

18 -- Supplemental Files, EXALT

“It seems somewhat ironic that Captain Song and Captain Armor brought up discussing potential tactics to employ against a force of human opponents less than a week ago. I know not what prompted the discussion, but it seems prophetic for our worst fears to be realised. Most of the officers that fought on Earth harbored various theories that humanity might not be as unified as we have been led to believe in this conflict. From what we had been told there was the occasional individual that preached cooperation with the alien attackers, but they were by and large ignored on the world stage as quacks and crazy folk.”

“The implications of the organization known as EXALT is as disturbing as it is dangerous. Not only is there a faction of humans that are actively assisting the aliens by targeting XCOM and undermining resistance to the invaders, but by all accounts they are as well funded and backed as our human allies. When we had last heard, all nations still publicly swore loyalty to the cause of defending Earth and Humanity against the invaders, but that can’t be entirely true if EXALT’s capabilities are accurately depicted.”

“The field operatives that EXALT employs will use similar field tactics as XCOM, and we have reports that they have managed to smuggle some of the human airships to provide both transport and close air support. Princess Luna has also shared several reports of devices that are being used to block magic in the towns that they have captured. XCOM also states that their field operatives have been modified to provide enhanced reflexes, speed and strength to rival any Equestrian. They are quick, cunning, ruthless, and possess nearly every strength our human allies have.”

“At the time of this writing, only one confirmed instance of combat has been documented between Equestrian forces and EXALT. During the second battle of Canterlot, four of the most seasoned and well-trained Solar Guard were overcome by an equal number of hostile EXALT operatives without so much as a scratch. Only the intervention by Discord prevented them from succeeding in their mission.”

“I don’t know how well we might fare against this enemy once we are adequately prepared, but there are two things I know for certain: Our allies in XCOM kept this from us, and if they stopped being our allies then this is a preview of what we can expect to face.”

-Cpt T Shield, 11/25/2015 (Date adjusted to meet Earth Standard)

[scribbled into the header is the following note]
“The following documents were recovered from EXALT’s base of operations in [REDACTED] after it was retaken by our forces. I thought I had seen every kind of evil that existed, but what I read here chills me to the bone.” -Cpt. Song

Effective immediately, previous operational directives for the excursion forces have been rescinded. New directives are as follows:

Strengthening the insertion point into the theatre of operations at [REDACTED] through elimination and coercion of indigenous government officials.
Secure the [REDACTED], as described by local informants, to provide additional force projection in the field.
Deployment of Equalizer** devices in captured territory to provide tactical advantages and suppress local resistance.
Undermine XCOM in theatre of operations through false flag operations against Equestrian targets.
Use of extreme force is AUTHORIZED to attain any of the previous directives.

We are here to secure the destiny of mankind, and we cannot allow others to subvert our purpose. It has come to my attention that β class operatives have questioned these directives. Any who continue to question them will be returned to Earth, where your implants will be harvested and provided to someone more worthy.

α Vide

[scribbled into the margins]
“**The ‘Equalizer’ devices referenced here are portable structures that are capable of negating magical effects and and severing the connection to the Field for anypony caught nearby. These, along with ‘Jammer’ grenades, were used across several locations and not only prevented magic but sapped the strength of everypony affected.”

INDIGENOUS PERSONNEL THREAT ASSESSMENT

This dossier has been prepared through leaked intelligence documents as well as eyewitness accounts from agents in the field for how to best counter the alien species that are currently aiding our enemies. Culturally they may seem harmless to the point of impotence against a threat, but all operatives would do well to remember that they are currently aiding our enemies of their own free will and are extremely dangerous on an individual level. If open conflict is waged against them, all operatives will need to be adequately prepared.

The primary weakness of the alien species that self-identifies as ‘Equestrian’ lies in their social structures and what is believed to be a low-level empathic link to others of their race. It is most likely they were once a herd-based species before attaining sapience, and will often seek the company of familiar beings when faced with the unknown or the frightening. Group-level reactions (or ‘mob’ mentality) are quite common place, and the groups are often directed by strong-willed individuals that can control the group dynamic. These ‘leaders’ are going to be the key to subjugating this species. Intelligence suggests that the removal of these leaders will render the majority of the species fearful and subservient.

It should be noted that the Equestrians who volunteer for occupations that place them in conflicts (Solar/Night/Dusk Guard) appear to be hardened against this effect, and will likely attempt to assume positions of leadership within the civilian population to lead a resistance movement. As such, Equestrians belonging to these organizations are to be considered priority targets.

1.) ‘Earth Ponies’

This race of equines lacks some of the more defined features and abilities of the other two races but are still extremely dangerous. They are extremely gifted in both strength and stamina, and any earth pony that is part of the armed forces will be trained to close and engage in melee combat. Anecdotal evidence provided by [REDACTED] suggests their traditional form of organized combat revolved around infantry formations. More recent encounters seem to indicate that this doctrine has changed drastically due to their exposure to XCOM.

All earth ponies should be engaged at a distance if possible since the lack any natural ability for ranged combat (with a few notable exceptions). Elevated positions, mines, and choke points are also effective when defending held ground. Combat in open terrain is strongly discouraged if outnumbered, as surveillance footage shows this race can quickly surround and overwhelm even mutons with ease if given the chance.

2.) ‘Unicorns’

Arguably the most dangerous in terms of flexibility in the field, unicorns are capable of gifted warfare in surprising ways. Telekinetic attacks, either directly applied to their targets or through a medium such as weapons or mundane objects, are expected from any that are encountered in the field. Others have more specialized forms of attack that is often related to what they refer to as their ‘special talent.’ Nova Beam (Dusk Guard) is capable of projecting extreme heat or cold into a ‘beam’ against specific targets, while Shining Armor (Solar Guard) is capable of creating defensive fields of varying strength.

The greatest weaknesses we can exploit with unicorns is a lack of situational awareness while casting as well as their dependence on their Gift for combat. Unicorns often require line of sight and staying stationary to use their Gift offensively, which will leave them open to snipers and flanking maneuvers. Jammer grenades will also render them combat ineffective. They are less adept at close quarters combat as the earth ponies, but that should be considered a last resort.

3.) ‘Pegasus’

The flying Equestrian race has seen many roles in the armed conflicts we have witnessed. They are extremely adept with hit-and-fade tactics to disrupt ground forces, as well as providing light air support and target spotting. In the alien theater of operations, they are also capable of rapid and extreme weather manipulation. Anecdotal reports indicate a coordinated team of five pegasi can generate and aim a lightning bolt capable of disabling aircraft in less than two seconds.

As a combat-trained pegasus will rarely, if ever, touch the ground, it is recommended that every group of operatives carry at least one laser weapon capable of high rates of fire with medium dispersal at long range. The pegasi are agile fliers but they cannot dodge laser fire easily. The fixed positions we secure will be hardened with anti-air fixed guns with canister and ‘birdshot’ proximity shells to break up any formations that may appear.

4.) ‘Alicorn’

The ruling race of the Equestrians, all alicorns are speculated to have exponentially higher capacities for Gifted combat. To our knowledge, only four currently exist and their dossiers are available elsewhere. It should be noted that leaks within XCOM have confirmed that the two primary alicorns were capable of not only surviving but defeating both the infantry and the ships supporting them almost single-handedly. The newest princess also defeated several hundred of our allies on Earth before she ascended to royalty.

Extreme caution is advised, but if an opportunity presents itself to slay one of these creatures then all efforts should be made. It is currently unknown how physically robust they are and how resistant they are to damage, but intelligence suspects sniper attacks or explosives will be most effective. It is also currently unknown if they have the capacity to overpower the Jammer grenade, so multiple Jammers may be needed to take one down.

Specific mention should also be made of the armed forces organizations that may be encountered in the field.

Solar Guard

The Solar Guard represents the bulk of the Equestrian armed forces and is comprised of an even mix of all three races. Their role makes them equivalent to the American National Guard, with their primary duties being the maintenance of order within the cities and defense against the wild threats in the wilderness. They lack the flexibility of the other service branches, but they make up for this with strong chains of command and loyalty to their cause. They are usually identified with gold-shaded armor with blue brush-head helmets.

Sentinels (Lunar Guard)

The Sentinels, commonly known as the Lunar Guard, are relatively unknown at this time. Publicly they are a guard division under the command of Princess Luna and are primarily comprised of pegasi with unicorn support. Images smuggled out of Canterlot combined with intelligence leaks from XCOM indicate they are extremely well armed and armored, and are trained for ‘black’ operations. There have been no confirmed hard contacts with the Sentinels, but they will likely pursue surgical strikes and sabotage in favor of protracted direct engagements. They primarily wear lighter armor in shades of gray and purple.

A type of Equestrian known as ‘Thestrals’ have also been reported to be exclusively part of this organization, though their exact capabilities and how they differ from pegasi is currently unknown.

Dusk Guard

The Dusk Guard is composed of six individuals that are best compared with special forces such as the GIGN or SAS. They are equipped with cutting edge Equestrian equipment that rivals XCOM ‘Titan’ armor in terms of both utility and effectiveness, as well as armor modules that allow them greater tactical flexibility in the field. They are a close-knit and highly motivated group, and they are only called in to turn the tide of the most dire of situations. Intel expects the Dusk Guard to be the tip of the Equestrian spear if they move against us. If encountered, α operatives are to be notified as their capabilities are not to be underestimated. They are identified by crystalline armor that matches the coat of the wearer.

Rangers

The Rangers are not an officially sanctioned branch of the Equestrian military. They are an informal group of survivalists, retired and ex-soldiers, and various skilled individuals that endeavor to make wild regions like the ‘Badlands’ safe for others. Intelligence expects a large number of Rangers will respond to summons at the capital to serve in the regular army, but it is also predicted that the core of the organization will remain behind in the wilderness. Guerrilla-style warfare is anticipated from these individuals, but resistance isn’t anticipated to be substantial once their rally points are sanitized.

Wonderbolts

An all-pegasus outfit that was known for its discipline and speed of deployment anywhere in Equestria. Intelligence believes this group is now largely defunct because of casualties sustained during the destruction of a major pegasus city. Sources in Canterlot indicate that the survivors are being reorganized to lead civilian weather teams to act as anti-air defense. They are easily identified by their blue and gold light armor.

The Volunteers

The group of Equestrians that did battle on Earth are collectively referred to as the ‘Volunteers.’ These Equestrians were drawn from the very best of all of the previously mentioned branches of service and have significant battle experience to call upon. They are also extremely familiar with human battlefield doctrine after their time serving beside XCOM against our allies. The Volunteers nearly on par with the Dusk Guard in terms of the equipment that they can field, as their armor consists of an extremely heat-resistant undersuit that is supplemented with human-crafted armor plate. A significant portion also retained retrofitted small plasma weapons as well as headgear that is equal to any HUD display we can create. Intel recommends leaving combat with these Equestrians to α operatives, or engaging with superior numbers if none are available. They can be identified by their black armor and the aforementioned headgear.

The other species that make up the motley alliance defending the alien theater need not be mentioned. Those races will be either rendered combat ineffective by our allies, have so little military presence that they don’t matter, or will not actively impede our progress.

Added: [DATE REDACTED]

Use of extreme measures against the ‘leaders’ found in the field has been authorized. We have seen a lot of positive responses in the field when examples are made of authority figures, and it does an excellent job of weeding out the troublemakers while we are prepared to deal with them. The public slaughter of a few does an excellent job of cowing the majority.

α Vide

OPERATION UNDERTOW

PRIMARY OBJECTIVE: Insertion of operatives into enemy position to eliminate targets, leaving evidence to implicate XCOM. (see below)

SECONDARY OBJECTIVE: [REDACTED]

Primary Target(s):

Princess Celestia
DESCRIPTION: White Alicorn, prismatic mane, sun flank mark
LAST KNOWN LOCATION(S):
Royal Quarters Solar Wing
THREAT: High
NOTES:
Last intelligence report states that she has not regained consciousness and is vulnerable. Her elimination is considered top priority due to the morale damage this will incur against our enemies.

Princess Luna
DESCRIPTION: Midnight Blue Alicorn, starry mane, crescent moon flank mark
LAST KNOWN LOCATION(S):

Various, but intelligence suggests that she may not be present in the capital during the attack.
THREAT: High
NOTES:

Direct confrontation is NOT advised. Princess Luna is speculated to have a level of power to rival her sister, and she is more than willing to use that power to destroy her enemies. Recommended neutralization method is a remote Jammer grenade and explosive device to be planted in her quarters after the elimination of Primary Target 1.

Secondary Target(s):

Captain Shining Armor
DESCRIPTION: White unicorn, blue mane, shield flank mark
LAST KNOWN LOCATION(S):

Various, most likely location will either be engaging in combat during the operation or projecting a shield from the central spire to defend the city.
THREAT: Medium
NOTES:

Commanding officer of field operations for the Equestrian forces. Intel suggests a strong chain of command is in place in the event of his death, which will negate the long-term impact of his removal. Attempts should be made to do so, as this will negatively impact Secondary Target 2 and Tertiary Target 1 as well as cripple the defense of the city in the short term.

Princess Twilight Sparkle
DESCRIPTION: Lavender alicorn, purple mane, starburst flank mark
LAST KNOWN LOCATIONS(S):

Various, most likely location will be in the civilian sections of the capital. Intelligence predicts a high probability of her attempting to defend Primary Target 1 in the event of conflict.
THREAT: Medium
NOTES:

Recently elevated royalty, personal student of Primary Target 1. Extreme capacity for Gifted warfare but XCOM documents indicate signs of PTSD. Hesitation is likely when faced with an enemy or the death of others nearby.

Major Yumiko Fujikawa
DESCRIPTION: 5’3”, Asian ethnicity, black hair (short), brown eyes.
LAST KNOWN LOCATION(S):

Strong likelyhood of being present in the command center of the capital during the operation.
THREAT: Low
NOTES:

XCOM field commander, possesses Gift potential. Aside from mild telekinetic ability, reports suggest she is no more dangerous than any other XCOM operative. Her elimination will disrupt XCOM’s operations and negatively impact Secondary Target 2.

Captain Matthew Harris
UPDATE: All operatives participating in Operation Undertow are to avoid contact with Captain Harris as well as Sergeant Jenkins. I will deal with them at a later date.
α Vide

Tertiary Target(s):

Princess Cadance
DESCRIPTION: Pink alicorn, multi-hue mane, blue heart flank mark
LAST KNOWN LOCATION(S):

Most recent intel suggests she has left the capital for a neighboring kingdom. Attempts should be made to neutralize this threat or prevent her return to the capital if at all possible
THREAT: Unknown
NOTES:

Ruler of the Crystal Empire, spouse to Secondary Target 1. Leaked intelligence states having a degree of control over ‘the heart.’ Rumors suggest a capacity to alter the emotions of those around her as well as detect their emotions and intent as well. The true extent of her powers are unknown at this time but for [REDACTED] to succeed, she must be kept from the capital.

Any Element Bearer
DESCRIPTION: The descriptions of any Element Bearer can be reviewed in other documentation
LAST KNOWN LOCATION(S):

Castle, civilian and medical wings.
THREAT: Low
NOTES:

Any Element Bearer spotted during the operation is to be considered a target of opportunity as the death of any of them will negatively impact all of them as well as Secondary Target 2. The elimination of any Element Bearer will also prevent the use of the Elements, should they become a factor in the future.

Discord
DESCRIPTION: Serpentine dragon-like body, mismatched horns, wings and limbs
LAST KNOWN LOCATION(S):

Canterlot Royal Quarters
THREAT: Unknown
NOTES:

Recent intelligence indicates the being known as Discord is currently holding position in the royal quarters outside Primary Target 1’s location. Intelligence cannot offer any speculation as to his motives or his allegiance, as he has historically been an enemy of the Equestrian establishment.

It is currently unknown if Discord would attempt to prevent the completion of the primary objectives. Intelligence recommends avoiding him if possible, as his mastery of unconventional Gifted combat is unmatched.

19 -- The Aftermath

I’m doing a terrible job as a big sister if I need you to help me, right?

01:10, 11/23/2015, THRONE ROOM, CANTERLOT

The moment the massive doors to the throne room slammed shut, Matt’s mind went into overdrive. What does Shiny mean, that’s not Celestia? The aliens haven’t made a fake that good yet. Unless... it isn’t an alien. That train of thought brought Matt’s attention to the dozen unicorns that lined the walls. They were sporting spotless white coats under their pristine golden armor, and they were all perfectly identical. “Contacts front!” Matt snapped as the flow of time resumed, and his rifle swept up to point at the current occupant of the throne.

Victor and Jack hesitated for just a second, but their well-drilled reflexes responded to the order. “Uh… sir?” the former asked with a clear amount of unease, and the latter’s silence conveyed the same amount of uncertainty.

“Harris, what the hell are you doing?” Fujikawa’s anger was palpable through the radio, as was her surprise. “Your orders were to remain on station until stand down orders were confirmed. Why in God’s name are you in the throne room pointing your weapon at friendlies!?”

Wait, what? Didn’t she order me to... Matt’s own trail of thought was derailed as another piece of the puzzle fell into place. “Command, Able Actual. Please recite today’s challenge code,” he said as calmly as he could manage.

Fujikawa’s rant halted and was immediately followed by a sharp intake of breath. “Challenge code is blue harvest. Contain the situation as best you can, Able. Command, out.” A handful of seconds later, muted shouts and banging on the throne room doors could be heard, but the locking bar remained firmly in place.

The realization that they were locked in with the pretender to the throne sent Matt’s mind down an entirely new train of thought. Why would this imposter want me here? I’m not important; if I’m wounded or killed, then there are others that can pick up for me. Same for Shiny and the Equestrian Armed Forces. She wants both of us here… but why? It’s not like the war effort would suffer too greatly if-- The last piece of the puzzle fell into place in Matt’s mind. It’s Twilight that she wants to hurt, isn’t it? A spike of anger replaced his apprehension at the situation, and his finger moved from the guard to the trigger of his rifle.

“Mou, there’s no need to get so huffy, you two. We’re just waiting for one last pony to join us before we can begin,” ‘Celestia’ said with a pouting expression that seemed horribly out of place on the solar diarch’s face. That expression quickly changed to delight as she spotted something behind Matt. “Ah, so glad you could join us, sleepyhead!”

Despite the tenseness of the situation, Matt couldn’t help but glance behind him. All of the torches and light sources behind him had been overpowered, and a pitch black void had replaced the space behind him. The only feature that could be seen in the void was a pair of angry eyes glaring at the throne. The darkness began to recede and take Luna’s form, but the eyes never changed. “You will vacate my sister’s throne and shed her form immediately, Queen Chrysalis,” she ordered.

The mounting tension slowly came to a head before ‘Celestia’ let out a dramatic sigh and rose from her seat. “I did not come here or engineer this meeting to spark further confrontation, sleepy-”

“The correct form of address is ‘Your Highness!’” Luna hissed.

“-Your Highness, but don’t think for a moment that I don’t have the power to challenge you now.” The white coat began to morph into black chitin and the nebulous mane became a far less colorful dark green. The horn atop the imposter’s head became bent and warped, and a disconcerting number of pointed teeth appeared in her grin. “The young prince’s love for his wife was intoxicating in its potency but the desperate hope and joy at seeing Celestia defend her little ponies has a quality and quantity all its own. You put on a good show, Luna dear, but it’s been awfully taxing of you to control both the sun and the moon as well as destroy all those ships that were outside the shield, yes?

“And you, Captain Armor, are far too exhausted to do much more than simply glare at me. Defending an entire city must have been quite draining, yes? I doubt you could do very much at this point, considering your current predicament,” Chrysalis grinned at the unicorn, and all of the guards in the room reverted to their undisguised forms, including the two that had followed Shining Armor into the room. The stallion jumped backwards and set himself into a defensive stance, which elicited a giggle from the changeling queen.

“Harris, what is going on here?” Finch asked nervously, and Matt could see he wasn’t the only one that had subtly switched his rifle from burst fire to fully automatic.

“Hold your fire, but keep your eyes open,” Matt said before switching to the officers’ channel. “Command, Able Actual. Confirmed indigenous infiltrators present within the throne room, current intent is unknown.” Before Matt could hear the response, Chrysalis eyes were upon him.

“And at last we have Captain Harris. Your companions are quite disciplined, but I can still taste their fear. You, however, have nothing but anger in you. Curious… very curious. I suspect it will be quite the mystery to unravel… later,” the changeling queen said as she brought her gaze back to Luna. “I’ve come to Canterlot to discuss the future of our world. We have much to offer each other, if you would hear me out. Of course, if you prefer a confrontation, then that could be arranged. You should know that even if you win, the truth that this fair city will see is you battling your sister again. Oh how the tongues will wag…”

“Enough,” Luna interrupted, and she brought one hoof down on the marble floor to punctuate the point. “I have little time to spend listening to your threats. Speak your piece and begone from my sight.”

“You wound me, dear, especially when we have so much to gain together,” Chrysalis smirked, and her gaze again fell upon Matt. If she was perturbed by the fact that his rifle hadn’t lowered once, she did not show it. “This patchwork alliance has done miraculous things considering the nature of the enemy that attacks you, but it is still lacking in several areas. It is my understanding that the humans have a network of eyes above their world that warn them when the enemy approaches, yes?” Her eyes narrowed and the grin grew. “Annoyance, suspicion and no confusion. It seems I’m right. On this world, you lack that same capacity during the day. I will admit that dragonfire messages and the creative uses of Princess Luna’s dream-walking is an inelegant solution, but it will not work for long. That’s just one of the many problems that my little changelings have seen so far.”

“What exactly are you proposing?” Luna asked pointedly.

“A deal, Princess. A deal in which I provide what your alliance lacks, and your people provide what mine need to survive. My changelings are everywhere, and through them I can see the majority of Equestria and the world beyond, and by extension I can sense where our mutual enemy appears,” Chrysalis explained before smiling.

“You’re offering a lot, but you still haven’t said what it will cost,” Matt said, and the red dot sight on his rifle shifted from the changeling queen’s left eye to her right when she turned to affix him with a grin.

“That’s the beauty of this little arrangement,” Chrysalis said as her form once again shifted to match Celestia’s for a brief moment. “With Celestia still unable to appear before the populace, morale has dwindled drastically. By appearing before them, I can inspire everypony and assure them that everything will be right in the end. Every appearance gives me more than enough love and joy to feed my broods as payment. It is quite the convenient arrangement, is it not? There is only one other condition I would have for my services.”

As the changeling queen continued to pitch her idea, Matt caught sight of something floating down from the roof. The shape resolved itself into the serpentine form of Discord, and an expression of manic glee appeared on his face when he caught sight of Chrysalis. An inflated balloon appeared in one paw, while a needle appeared in the other, followed by another limb with what appeared to be an air horn. Two more limbs appeared with a matching gong and mallet set. Yet another set of limbs appeared with a track-and-field starter pistol and (of all things) an inflated paper bag. Discord drew in a breath as he prepared to--
Oblivious to what was happening behind her, Chrysalis stated her last demand, “Discord must never be allowed within the same room that I reside in.”

“OH COME ON!” Discord shouted before vanishing as his target whirled around in a panic.

A long moment passed as Chrysalis looked about like a startled rabbit while muttering quickly under her breath before she remembered that she wasn’t alone in the room. She cleared her throat before trying to salvage the situation. “Y-yes, anyway! I also come on behalf of another who wishes to barter their services in the current conflict.” The rest of her apparent nervousness at the unexpected interruption was quashed under her anticipation as she said, “Shirogane and the dragon broods are ready to bury the hatchet, so to speak. Her conditions are rather simple, and I anticipate no problems fulfilling them.”

“Do not meddle in the affairs of dragons, for you are crunchy and go well with ketchup,” Finch whispered through the radio before he realized that others on the line could hear him. “Uh, Command? Are you getting this?”

“Video and audio,” Fujikawa answered with equal parts amusement and trepidation. “Keep her talking for at least two more minutes. Beowulf and Gespenst will be prepared to lead a breach on your order, Harris.”

“Shirogane is a collector of many rare and valuable things,” Chrysalis said, directing the statement at Luna to answer a question that Matt had missed. “The aliens bring curious items and artifacts with them that this world has never seen that intrigue her. Her first demand is the choice of salvage that any of her brood manages to capture in combat.”

“We might not be able to agree completely with that, ma’am,” Matt interrupted as he began to lower his rifle, and he hesitated when he received a curious look from everyone involved. “Many of the alien artifacts are volatile or explosive if not handled by an expert first. It would be a shame if her collection were damaged or destroyed because of that.”

All eyes switched back to the changeling queen, who had adopted an unfocused and blank expression for just a moment. “She agrees with your assessment, and she will allow one of your ‘experts’ to evaluate and disarm anything she lays claim to.”

“Quick thinking, Harris. Just don’t forget that you aren’t officially authorized to negotiate on our behalf. Just keep stalling,” Fujikawa said, and Matt’s IFF pinged with a mess of friendly signals approaching the throne room.

“Shirogane’s second condition is non-negotiable in any form, I am afraid,” Chrysalis continued with a small amount of hesitation. “She requests to meet with one of her kind that currently lives here in Canterlot. I believe his name is ‘Spike,’ and she wishes to speak with him privately.”

A quick glance to the Equestrians in the room showed an equal amount of uncertainty from them as well. Luna finally broke the silence as she said, “I shall speak to Spike about this, but it will ultimately be his decision to meet or not. That is all I can offer.”

Again the slightly vacant look appeared on the changeling’s face for just a moment. “Shirogane eagerly awaits the answer then.” For the briefest of moments, she hesitated before continuing. “As for her last condition, it is related to the first. Shirogane is thousands of years old, older than Celestia’s rule if the tales are true, and she has come to value more than material and worldly things. She wants to hear tales of Earth.” Chrysalis raised one malformed hoof to hold off any interruptions. “She is not interested in books or dry history lessons. She wants to hear these stories from you, Captain Harris.”

What. “I’m not certain that’s a wise idea…” Matt started to say, but was interrupted by the changeling.

“It isn’t my place to question dragons, and truth be told I don’t know if I could understand the motives of a creature that is thousands of years old. You won’t be meeting directly, however. Just as I am relaying this meeting to her, so shall I relay the stories as well. Do we have a deal, Captain?”

A small amount of wariness crept into Matt’s mind, but he gave a small nod. A small glance to the other humans in the room was all that was needed for them to lower, but not safety, their weapons. He switched to the officers’ line in his helmet before speaking. “Command, this is Harris. Recommend stand down orders for the breaching team. They may not--”

“I don’t buy it,” Shining Armor snapped. “I don’t believe for a second that you’re being honest. Changelings are born to lie and hurt everypony they ever meet, and I’ve not seen any proof that you don’t intend to do just that the moment you have a chance. What proof do we have that you aren’t working for our enemies? This could all be a back up plan if their attack failed here!”

The mirth and good cheer on Chrysalis face slowly melted into a more calculating expression as she watched Shining Armor. “You’re quite right. I had anticipated some resistance from you, and I know that you cannot take my word at its face value. So I made certain to bring adequate physical proof that, if nothing else, the allegiance of the hive is not with the Empty Ones.” One of the changeling guards moved towards the center of the room and tossed a burlap bag towards them, which gave a muffled clang as it struck the marble floor.

A series of quick looks went between the humans and the Equestrians before Shining Armor used his telekinesis to untie the bag and remove its contents. “Sun above!” the unicorn swore once it was fully revealed, and his concentration faltered enough to let the object fall back to the floor.

“Harris, Command. Is that an Ethereal’s helmet!?” Fujikawa sputtered through the radio.

The major’s observation was accurate as far as Matt could tell, despite his own disbelief. An Ethereal helmet similar to the one that was seen during the first attack on Canterlot, and from what Matt could see, a head was still inside the helmet. “Confirm that, Command.”

“I’ll take everyone’s lack of further protests as a sign that our relationship has reached the next step,” Chrysalis said sweetly, as though she was commenting on reaching second base rather than providing proof that she had killed an alien that normally required air strikes to deal with. “Now, there’s just one more matter that needs to be attended to,” she added as she looked up to the roof of the throne room.

An equine shape hidden in the shadows detached itself and began to fall. Matt quickly recognized Firecracker as she twisted through the air to land squarely on her hooves with a crunch on the marble floor. She wasted no time assuming a fighting position with her spear and a cloud of gold coins hovering behind her; an almost feral growl escaped her clenched teeth.

The changeling guards reacted immediately to the hostility that now filled the room, but they stopped when Chrysalis shot them a glance. “Now now, is that any way to greet your--” Anything else she might have said caught in her throat as Firecracker’s spear shot within a hand-span of her head and embedded itself in the throne.

“YOU ARE NOT MY QUEEN!” Firecracker shouted before stomping towards the throne room doors.

Everyone’s attention followed her as the exit opened almost meekly, and Matt was the only one who caught the regretful look on Chrysalis face before it became hidden behind the serene smile of a fake Celestia.

“Breaching teams, be advised,” Fujikawa’s voice entered Lana’s ears as she and the rest of Bravo tabbed their way to the closed throne room doors. “Possible hostiles are presently contained within the throne room, fifteen in total. IFF confirms three Equestrian and three human friendlies present so check your fire. MEC support will arrive momentarily.”

A disconcerting lack of gunfire or shouts could be heard through the door, despite Lana’s place at the head of the stack as the group formed up. A quick check of her laser rifle confirmed that a fresh battery was in place, and a brief pat down confirmed the positions of the flashbang and frag grenades on her webbing. Maybe I should just yell ‘Frag out’ when I toss the flashbang, just so I can scare the shit out of Harris, Lana thought vindictively, as the seconds began to stretch into minutes.

Several minotaur appeared on the opposite side of the hallway with Asterion at the head of the column. The axe in his right hand was drenched in alien blood and gore, as was the armor around his arm. The armor plates on his chest and shoulders were warped and melted, as well as the massive circular shield on his left arm. Crusted blood stained the front of his snout, and most of the hair on the right side of his head was little more than ash and cinders. The rest of the minotaurs in the column were similarly equipped and in various states of damage and injury, but the only sound they made was the sound of their armored hooves striking the marble floor.

Lieutenant Colson stepped out of the stack to speak briefly with the minotaur commander just as Beowulf and Gespenst came bounding around the corner, and everything happened at once.

Asterion’s sharp eyes locked on to the two MECs and a jolt of fear briefly appeared before discipline asserted itself. “Toys? Toys!?” the second word came as a disbelieving shout as he widened his stance. “I had thought you humans were smarter than this!? Are you trying to get everyone killed!? The Toybox was destroyed for a reason, and I won’t let the mistakes of the past repeat themselves!” The rest of the minotaurs bristled as Beowulf and Gespenst came to a halt, and Asterion gripped his axe with enough force that Lana swore she heard the wooden shaft crack.

Beowulf’s golden visor stared blankly at the minotaur leader before turning to Lieutenant Colson. “Is there a problem, sir?”

The young lieutenant had slowly begun to back away from the minotaur formation before he spoke into his helmet radio. “Command, Bravo. MEC support just showed up and the minotaurs are going apeshit. Orders?”

“The situation inside the throne room has resolved itself so breaching will not be necessary,” Fujikawa reported quickly before a brief pause. “Where is Firecracker? She should be able to diffuse the situation or at least explain what’s going on.”

Before Lana could balk at the suggestion, the barred doors to the throne room opened to reveal the mare in question. The changeling’s usual good mood was nowhere to be seen as she stomped into the hallway while grinding her teeth. Firecracker stopped when she noticed the congestion in the hallway, and her goggled gaze swept from the minotaurs to the humans. One hoof came up to her face and, to Lana’s surprise, she let out a comprehensive string of profanity in Spanish, German and Russian before taking a deep breath.

“Asterion, the golems that the humans employ are not like the Toys of the Toybox. They are not autonomous,” Firecracker explained slowly as though the minotaur were a particularly dim child before turning to Lieutenant Colson. “The minotaurs do not trust any construct that doesn’t have an operator they can see. Is everyone on the level now? Good.”

Firecracker turned and started to leave but Asterion’s raised voice caused the changeling to grind her teeth as she stopped. “Major Fujikawa, you’re going to have to tell them how the MECs work,” she said quickly into her headset radio. “I got access to this line the same way that I know how the MECs really operate. Sharing that is going to be the only way salvage any trust with Asterion and his kind. Yes, I’m sure.”

Firecracker continued to grind her teeth and growl as she disappeared down the hallway, and Lana took a moment to glance into the throne room to see just what had upset her. Shining Armor, Luna, as well as Harris and his men stood opposite of a small herd of unicorns and a radiant figure that could only be Celestia. What’s got Firecracker all worked up? Lana asked herself as Lieutenant Colson took off his helmet and raised his voice to attract attention.

“Asterion, I’ve been ordered to escort you to the compound. Sergeant Jenkins, you’re coming with.”

01:20, 11/23/2015, MEDICAL WING, CANTERLOT

Alvar hadn’t moved an inch since the Myrmidon had offered a blade to him. The sounds of battle had come awfully close to the doorway to the medical wings, but not a single enemy had managed to breach them. To Alvar’s senses, the battle may have ended hours earlier based purely on the lack of shouts from the corridors.

While Alvar wasn’t the only defender of the medical wings, he was surely handling the quiet better than others. Rainbow Dash hawk-like glare never left the door for more than a few moments at a time, but she had begun to conjure up additional stormclouds as time had passed. At the moment, the rafters in the medical wing entrance looked more like one massive thunderhead than any indoor structure should.

When the doors finally opened and the Myrmidon stepped through, Alvar finally allowed himself to relax despite the grumbles from the stormclouds above. He bowed his head and offered the blade back to his original owner, only to glance up when an additional weight was placed in his talons. Instead of retrieving the weapon, the Myrmidon had placed its sheath on top of it. The only reaction that the silent guardian gave to his younger charge was a simple tilt of the head.

For the longest moment, Alvar could only stare dumbly at the contents in his talons. Is he… is he giving me the blade? Even being allowed to touch a Myrmidon blade is a rare honor, and borrowing one for a single battle is rarer still! To be given such a thing, it’s… it’s not an honor. It’s a responsibility. The young griffon tore his eyes away from the elder and nodded. When the elder took a step back, Alvar spread his wings and rose into the air. The blade was nearly as long as Alvar from beak to tail, which made it awkward to wield from the ground, but in the air…

The young griffon took in a deep breath before giving the oversized blade a cut through the air, a spin in one talon, followed by a flourish that ended with the blade firmly in its sheath. Alvar sank back to the floor and slipped the sheath strap around his chest so the blade rested down the length of his back and between his wings. With his new weapon secured, he bowed to the Myrmidon. After a long look of appraisal, the Myrmidon returned the gesture. No words were necessary between the elder and younger griffon.

“Woah…”

Alvar looked to the side to see that the ritual had attracted an audience from both the residents of the medical ward as well as the guards that were entering for treatment. The word that had broken the silence had been spoken by Rainbow Dash as the clouds in the rafters began to disperse. A sense of awkwardness filled Alvar as everypony continued to stare, the Cutie Mark Crusaders included.

“Gilda told me all about the Mer... the Mire… about your big friend over there, and they never give anything away!” Rainbow Dash said as her hooves touched the floor. The surrounding ponies must have taken that as a signal to approach, as a large number of them took the opportunity to do so. At the head of the herd were the Cutie Mark Crusaders.

“Oh, oh, does this mean you’re a knight?” Scootaloo asked with a wide grin and stars in her eyes.

“I don’t think that’s--” Applebloom started, but was interrupted by Sweetie Belle.

“He’s not a knight! You heard the griffon’s talking earlier. He’s High Talon! That means…” the unicorn filly said before looking to Alvar, “what does that mean?”

The creeping anxiety that Alvar had felt only intensified as he struggled to come up with an explanation. I don’t want them to treat me like the rest of my clutch does now. I don’t want vassals… I want friends. “It’s… n-not important,” the young griffon finally stuttered out as he also realized just how close the Cutie Mark Crusaders had gotten to him, both emotionally and literally.

Even as the curious ponies began to pester Alvar with questions, the young High Talon caught sight of a tired Twilight Sparkle as she reunited with her friends in one massive group hug. How do her friends see the mare and not the position? he asked himself silently, and Alvar resolved to find out just how their relationship remained strong in addition to everything else he wanted to know.

01:32, 11/23/2015, XCOM COMPOUND, CANTERLOT

A steady stream of tired and bloodied XCOM soldiers made their way back to the compound, but all made way for the three MECs and the soldiers behind them. The tail of the column was formed by Asterion and a handful of his Hoplites, who looked increasingly agitated at the situation. That agitation only grew when the column was halted just outside of the compound by an equally annoyed Fujikawa with Firecracker at her side.

“Access beyond this point is restricted,” the human said evenly, and she did not flinch for a moment as Asterion glared down at her. “However, in order to facilitate trust and unit cohesion, you have been granted limited access so that you may understand the differences between our MECs and the ‘Toy Box’ that your people created.”

“We’ll come to our own conclusions about the folly of your ingenuity,” the minotaur leader grumbled, and both he and his guards moved to pass only for Fujikawa to raise one hand to halt them.

“Apologies, sir, but only you have been granted access. Your soldiers may wait here until you are done,” the major stated, and her tone was polite enough not to cause offense but stubborn enough to indicate that she would not budge from that position. When Asterion gave a small nod to his guards, Fujikawa continued, “Sergeant Jenkins will escort you to the relevant areas in the compound and provide an explanation. Bravo! Form on me.” With the last order, the female officer headed away from the compound with a majority of the soldiers in tow.

Well… where to begin? Lana asked herself as she and the minotaur stepped past the two alert guards at the entrance to the compound. “Well, I’ll do my best to explain the situation, sir. Just keep in mind that I rely on my experiences rather than technical details.” Asterion’s expression darkened at that, but Lana didn’t let that stop her explanation. “When Twilight first came to Earth, she started something of a chain reaction there. Several humans started showing the potential for what we call ‘the Gift,’ which I suppose could be considered magical potential.”

The two didn’t stop to acknowledge the pair of XCOM guards that shadowed them as they entered the MEC maintenance and pilot treatment area of the compound. Asterion’s expression remained surly as he caught sight of both Edelweiss and Gespenst in their maintenance cages along the far wall, as well as to cast a wary eye at the last remaining MEC as it unloaded all of its weapons nearby.

Beowulf placed its gatling weapon on the rack next to the other MEC weapons before detaching the belt feed from the drum over its right shoulder, then detaching the drum itself and setting it in the corresponding spot near the rest of the stored ammunition. The grenade launcher behind the left shoulder was also removed and placed within its corresponding spot. The blocky telekinetic strike module on the left arm was last to be removed before Beowulf took it’s place in the last maintenance cage. The engineers that had been standing nearby immediately began to swarm the MEC, removing the melted and damaged armor plates along the arms, shoulders and chest.

“As interesting as the history lesson is, I fail to see the relevance,” Asterion huffed as he watched the tear-down procedure for a moment longer before moving to follow Lana down the hallway.

“The relevance will become apparent soon,” Lana said as she slung her laser rifle over her shoulder and began to undo the Carapace armor plates around her left arm. “At around the same time that the Gift began to manifest in some of our people, it was also discovered that a Gifted mind tries to fill in the gaps should the body fail. It was only a matter of time before we developed a way to harness this capacity to do extraordinary things.” She carefully placed the armored plates and gauntlets on the table as they entered the next room.

One of Asterion’s ears was directed at Lana but the rest of his attention was directed towards the other occupants in the room. A small cadre of doctors tended to the figures that struggled to rise from two of the beds. The first was a dark-skinned man with both legs missing below the knee that dry heaved several times into the bucket beside the bed before accepting help into a nearby wheelchair with a weary look in his eyes. The second was a woman missing an arm and with scars along her face that nearly fell out of bed before the doctors caught her and helped her back up. When the minotaur glanced back at Lana and saw her holding her prosthetic hand in the air between them, comprehension began to dawn for him.

The look quickly shifted back to suspicion when the heavy footsteps of Beowulf could be heard entering the room. The MEC had been completely stripped down from its heavy armor and other miscellaneous equipment and now appeared as a comparatively thin figure. Wires and hydraulics in the limbs were clearly visible, as was the plethora of machinery built into its chest and abdomen. It walked wordlessly over to the third bed in the room and looked down at its occupant.

It might have once been a man, but any identifying features had been burned away along with most of his skin. Both legs and one arm were missing, and the remaining arm was twisted and warped. His lower body was covered in a white sheet, and the upper portion of his head was hidden behind a helmet that was connected to the wall with dozens of wires. The husk on the bed spasmed briefly before one of the doctors gave him a shot and a pained look.

Not a word was shared between them after that, and only the low din of the doctors and their machines took the place of their conversation for several minutes. “They will not like it, but I will speak with the others on this,” Asterion finally said as he looked at the burned man in the bed. “They will like it less when I refuse to explain why I have reached this decision, but they will accept it. With this information I cannot find fault with these… things, but your people would be wise to heed this advice: Never surrender control of the machine, or the machine will try to control you.”

With that cryptic advice given, Asterion walked out of the treatment area as quietly as he could, leaving Lana to look back to her own prosthetic limb and Beowulf as he continued to stare at the body on the bed.

02:30, 11/23/2015, CELESTIA’S STUDY, CANTERLOT

Matt was the picture of impatience as he waited for the fake Celestia to finish her reassurances to the ponies of the capital. His eyes alternated from the door to the study, the watch built into his armor, the rifle that was beside him, and (at last) his helmet which was carefully placed so the mounted cameras could view most of the room. The only sound that filled the study was the tapping of Matt’s armored boot on the marble floor as he considered his situation.

Shining Armor and Luna will be watching the camera feeds from my helmet, and they’ll be ready to kick down the doors if necessary, Matt reminded himself as he adjusted the angle of the helmet again. Still, why in God’s name would they leave the final decision of approving this alliance to me? I know they said they didn’t want to rule things out because of bad blood and I might be a relatively impartial third party, but I would really feel more comfortable leaving that kind of decision to Bradford or Fujikawa. They are in command, not me.

Any further thought on the situation halted as the fake Celestia cantered into the room before closing the door behind her with a rather swift kick of a hind leg. “They’re positively overflowing with love and joy for their princess, but I never thought it would be so hard to pull off the serene act for so long,” she complained as her disguise vanished in a huff of green flames. The grumbling ended just as quickly as it started when Chrysalis caught sight of Matt staring at her. “So good to see you, captain! I assume that because you’re here and not actively trying to shoot me, it means that your people have approved of my terms?”

“At this time, we can agree to them... with two stipulations. One, if you have any changelings present in Canterlot or within the XCOM compound, they are to identify and register themselves as such immediately. They may retain any identity they currently have so long as they are not forcefully taking the place of another, or they may assume new identities if necessary after registration,” Matt explained quickly, and his tone dropped as he locked onto the changeling queen’s gaze. “Any unregistered changelings that are found after this agreement will be considered spies during a time of war, and our agreement will be null and void.”

Chrysalis held Matt’s glare for a long moment before smiling. “Very well then. The foundation of any relationship is trust, after all. And your other condition?”

“You are going to tell me exactly how your people came into possession of an Ethereal helmet,” Matt said evenly. The science folks we have here confirmed the blood stains as genuine and the trauma around the neck seems to indicate a violent end for the helmet’s owner… but we have to know just what Chrysalis is capable of, he thought as the changeling queen assumed a scandalized expression.

“Mou, you shouldn’t ask a girl for her secrets so early in the relationship, Matthew. Some mystery is necessary or things will grow stale,” Chrysalis said as she covered her mouth with one perforated hoof. When Matt’s glare remained steady and didn’t cave in, she dropped the demure act and sprawled out on the couch opposite to him. “Girls often don’t like a guy who’s too pushy. You might want to remember that in the future.”

I should be thankful Lana isn’t here. She would never let me live this conversation down. “Duly noted. Now, explain,” Matt said.

The teasing look on her face slowly morphed into a sour expression before she finally explained, “I have yet to find a proper term in a spoken language, but the best ones that I have discovered would be ‘partitioning’ and ‘mitigation.’ This ‘Ethereal’ had two forms of attack: A passive field it projects to weaken the willpower of anyling that is within eyesight of it, and a directed attack that breaks the mind of the target. Unfortunately for this one, the hives are uniquely able to resist both of these attacks.

“The changeling hives all possess some degree of telepathy and shared consciousness. The lowliest of drones have barely any individuality, and their only priorities are to sustain themselves and serve the hive. The higher a changeling gets in the hierarchy, the more individuality it is able to maintain. I am, naturally, entirely my self. The hive serves me,” Chrysalis pulled herself up regally and favored Matt with a smile that wasn’t comforting in the least.

“And what about Firecracker?” Matt asked, and the changeling queen’s smile took on a forced quality.

“It is poor form to bring up other mares during a date, Matthew,” Chrysalis said with just a hint of ice in her tone before she continued, “I imagine the Ethereal’s passive field works quite well against other sapient creatures, as it projects more than enough ill intent to erode the minds of dozens of individuals at once. What I suspect the Ethereal did not anticipate is that the effect of the field was diffused over the thousands of minds of the Hive, so its effect on the attacking drones was quite minimal. This is the ‘mitigation’ I am referring to.”

“The explanation is plausible… but keep your guard up, Matt,” Shining Armor said through the radio. “She has methods of suggestion that we might not catch through the cameras. Get out of there if you feel threatened.”

Chrysalis continued her explanation, oblivious to the voices in Matt’s ear, “The second form of attack that the Ethereal demonstrated was directed at a single drone in an attempt to dominate its mind entirely. The moment I realized the nature of this attack, I ‘partitioned’ the drone from the network to prevent any further damage. The Ethereal may have had other forms of attack, but it did not have the chance to employ them. Their bodies are quite fragile, and do not last for long in the rigors of close combat.” The changeling queen smiled widely, which was more unnerving than comforting with the number of fangs in her mouth.

One small detail of the explanation nagged at the back of Matt’s mind, and he gave voice to his doubts. “Why would the Ethereal single out a drone for that kind of attack?”

“Because it looked like me, of course. Recent events have taught me the value of employing decoys and doubles, as well as giving me incentive to develop ways of severing those decoys quickly from the Hive,” Chrysalis explained, and she suppressed a small shudder before continuing. “I do hope that you find my explanation properly satisfying. I would very much like to move onto a more interesting subject, like you for example.”

A small spike of apprehension entered Matt’s mind, but he was careful not to let it show on his face. “I fail to see how I am relevant to this conversation,” he said flatly.

“Oh, but you are relevant to the situation we now find ourselves in, captain. By all accounts, you were one of the people that cared for Twilight while she was on Earth, and it was her testimony that brought our world into this conflict.”

I don’t buy it for a second. “Twilight told me about what you and your people did to her brother and her people. Your actions may have potentially earned a place in our forces, but you personally have done nothing to earn my trust, and I’m not inclined to share anything about myself to anyone who might one day hurt the people I do trust out of revenge.” Matt ended his statement with a glare that left no uncertainty as to who he was referring to.

“Oh, you wound me so!” Chrysalis said with a dramatic hoof to her chest before fixing Matt with an odd look. A rolling green flame began to engulf her as she said, “Perhaps you would be more comfortable if I looked--”

“Matt, watch out, she’s casting something! WATCH OUT!” Shining shouted through the radio, panic clear in his voice.

“--more like this?” the changeling queen finished as the green flames vanished to reveal Twilight Sparkle stretched out on the sofa with an inviting look and a coy smile on her face. That look faltered as Matt shot from his sitting position and reached for his laser rifle.

“Queen Chrysalis, XCOM thanks you for the service that you have provided against the invader threat, but we regret to inform you that your offer of an alliance has been refused,” Matt said tersely as he checked the power level on his laser rifle before disabling the safety and turning back to face the disguised changeling queen.

“What… why?” the fake Twilight asked, and a small amount of sincere alarm crept into her posture and voice.

“Due to your status as an enemy of the state and continued antagonism of our allies, you have been designated as a risk to the united defense of this world. As such, you have been deemed persona non gratae in the lands ruled by the Princesses as well as Earth. You and your agents have two hours to leave before being designated as enemy spies. In these lands, they will be forcefully detained pending exile. In locations controlled by XCOM, they will be shot on sight,” Matt explained as calmly as though he were giving directions to the car wash. Not a single sign of the anger roiling beneath the surface was apparent, but he was well aware that the changeling queen didn’t need to see his anger to feel it.

“What? Wait! I said, wait!” Chrysalis begged as the disguise dropped as Matt issued the ultimatum. She jumped off the bed as he retrieved his helmet and strode towards the doors. “Wait, please! Please! I’m sorry!”

The last statement gave Matt pause as he reached for the door handles. The sincere desperation in her voice was enough for him to look over his shoulder at the changeling queen. Where once there was flirtatious and provocative confidence, there was now uncertainty and fear in both her posture and her eyes. The look on her face would have looked more at home on an abandoned puppy rather than the matriarch of a parasitic hive race. Despite his every instinct telling him to just walk out the door, Matt’s curiosity got the better of him. “Why are you sorry?”

A mix of uncertain expressions worked their way across Chrysalis face before the words started tumbling out of her.“I didn’t think you would react that way! I know that you and Twilight are very close, and I thought that you might be more at ease and less angry if you were talking to her than talking to me.”

Matt very nearly snapped at the deception before an odd thought struck him. She assumed the disguise as much for herself as for me, didn’t she? “Why would you think that?” he asked.

“No one wants to talk to me unless I’m wearing a mask. After the fiasco at the wedding, everypony either attacks on sight or runs screaming if we reveal ourselves! Your people don’t have those prejudices, and you specifically are comfortable around non-humans,” Chrysalis said quietly, and she worried her lower lip before looking down. “It’s why I fabricated one of Shirogane’s conditions, so we could have this conversation. I want my people’s actions now to overshadow the mistakes of the past, but they won’t even have the opportunity unless we’re given a chance.”

Matt mulled over the changeling queen’s words, as well as her seeming transformation from a confident manipulator into… someone begging for a chance to prove themselves. Of course, she could be doing all this deliberately. If that’s the case then she’s a damn good actor. “Suppose I believe that you’re being honest with me now,” he said as he turned to face Chrysalis directly. “If you are being honest, then I want you to answer one last question: Why did you kill the Ethereal? You said it yourself, you’re a perceived enemy of the entire world, so what would motivate you to help us over them?”

The changeling queen’s eyes defocused for just a moment as she no doubt recalled the events that led up to the acquisition of her trophy. “It wasn’t alone, but I suspect you already knew that. It had a small group of attendants and guards with it, mostly of those brutish ones in the heavy armor. My outer sentries let them enter the hives because I was curious as to what their intentions were.” Chrysalis expression turned grim as she turned to look directly at Matt. “They had nothing in them. No bitter hate, anger, fear, or anything. The creatures that entered my hive were little more than puppets for something great and terrible, and it feels only one thing: purpose. It would have offered me only two choices: become a cog in its machine, or be crushed before it. Neither of those options appealed to me.”

Matt continued to search the changeling queen’s expression for any sign of duplicity, and found none. He opened his mouth to speak, but Shining Armor’s voice in his ear cut him off, “Harris, be advised, company is en route to your current location. I tried to stop her, but--”

A flash of purple light blinded Matt, and he didn’t need to see the new arrival when she exclaimed, “Princess! I heard that you were awake and-- what are you doing here!?” Twilight Sparkle spat, and Matt briefly wondered if interposing himself into the line of fire to stop the unexpected conflict would also get himself killed.

20 -- Uncertainty

“I trust my friends, but I want my enemies where I can see them.”
Cmdr. Typhoon, shortly before his assassination by an agent of Princess Platinum

09:45, 11/24/2015, SUMMER GARDEN, CANTERLOT

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” Twilight Sparkle asked again as she cast a worried look over at the table’s other occupant. “She’s a clever creature, and she isn’t above lying to get what she wants, Matt.”

It was a discussion that had come up many times over the last day, and Matt had to admit she had a point. Technically speaking, she has already lied to get what she wants. The finer point that her goal was theoretically less sinister than what Twilight is thinking doesn’t change the fact that she is right. “Conflict can lead to strange alliances, especially when the opposition isn’t picky about who they attack.”

“It’s just too convenient, I think,” Twilight muttered before rotating her coffee cup with her magic. “She just happens to show up at just the right time to save the city which also conveniently gives her the opportunity to--” the younger alicorn seemed to realise both the public nature of their meeting place as well as the volume she was reaching before she took a breath and continued, “--do what she did.”

“I will admit that the timing couldn’t have been better for a dramatic entrance,” Matt granted as he sipped his own mug of coffee. “Regardless, she’s been upholding her end of the bargain so far. Several of her ‘agents’ have registered themselves immediately with the Solar Guard. The security sweeps after the battle haven’t turned up any others of her kind. She’s also been behaving herself.”

The last comment warranted a suspicious look from Twilight. “Do you know that for sure? She’s fooled a lot of good ponies in the past.” She leaned forward and whispered. “She was able to fool my brother by taking the form of his fiance and then--” the young alicorn froze mid-sentence, and her face began to grow red. “D-did she… she doesn’t take my form during your talks, does she?”

The question came just as Matt had taken a sip, and he had to cough and look away at the insinuation. Twilight’s sputtering became increasingly incoherent before Matt could recover and interrupt her. “She did... once,” he finally managed, and he raised a hand to hold off her embarrassed outrage. “Just once, and I nearly walked out of the room when she did. She hasn’t done anything like that since.”

The reassurance seemed to calm Twilight a bit, and she chewed on her lip nervously before she asked, “And all she wants is to talk? That’s all you’ve done?”

“Yes, that’s all,” Matt nodded.

Twilight spent a long moment simply staring at the other occupant of the table before looking away. With that concern put to rest, she went back to worrying over her original subject. “Why, though? She must have something sinister planned…”

“I think you just gave part of the answer, Twilight,” Matt said with a nod. When she gave him a curious look, he explained, “She’s public enemy number one, but she doesn’t want to be, I think. The best way for her to shed that reputation is to make a positive impression with someone who isn’t part of the establishment. She came to offer her services and your first reaction was to be suspicious--”

“But that’s because--!” Twilight interrupted, only for Matt to raise his hand again.

“I’m not saying she hasn’t earned her reputation. She’s done what would amount to an act of war on Earth, not to mention what she tried to do to you and your family personally. You have every right to be suspicious.” Matt favored Twilight with a smile to show that he wasn’t holding the reaction against her before he continued, “Our newest ‘friend’ is also aware that we humans don’t have any negative experiences with her, which makes us an excellent avenue of approach. Through us, she believes she can be of service and hopefully remove herself off of the ‘enemy nations’ list.”

“You don’t sound very certain about that…”

Matt merely shrugged. “Anything can happen. So long as none of her agents do anything that negatively impacts XCOM or any of you, I imagine some sort of diplomatic relationship might be established with her nation once this is all settled. As to how Equestria treats her going forward, that’s something for the princesses to decide.” He nodded and then decided to throw Twilight a proverbial bone. “It’s also entirely possible that she screws this up on her own one way or another, and all this speculation is moot. We have contingency plans for that sort of thing.”

The young alicorn’s attitude seemed to level out a bit at that, though she did cast a suspicious glance towards the castle again. “I hope you know what you’re doing. And don’t let your guard down around her, okay?”

“Will do,” Matt nodded as he took another sip of his coffee. Rather than let the conversation drift back to criticizing their newest tentative ally, he chose to focus on something else. “They’ve been doing an excellent job so far in tracking down the alien infiltrators that have remained in the city after the attack failed. As terrible as it sounds, we should probably be thankful that only one of the council was killed.”

“I suppose so,” Twilight agreed as she looked down into her cup. “I feel sorry for Zecora. She survived something terrible so she could be reunited with her father, then he gets taken away by these… monsters. Mister Zhang is still in the hospital too...”

Matt kicked himself inwardly as Twilight’s mood took a nosedive, so he changed the subject. “I was talking with Major Fujikawa and she mentioned something about the minotaurs having a serious problem with our MECs.” When the statement drew a blank look from Twilight, he elaborated, “The robots? The giant walking machines? Do you know anything about why they’re reacting that way?”

A mix of emotions crossed her face, as though she desperately wanted to know more but was afraid of the truth. “I’m afraid I don’t know much…” Twilight started, and her tone became exasperated when Matt gave her a sarcastic ‘Really?’ look in response. “I don’t know much about this because there isn’t much there to know! A couple of years ago I was doing history research in my free time and I came across a mention of Celestia rendering aid to the Minon Island chain to avert some sort of disaster. A short time afterward, a binding agreement was reached with all known nations not to pursue the creation of golems.” The nervous look returned as her next question was left unasked.

“I suppose I can put that concern to rest. The MECs are all operated remotely by pilots that are here in Canterlot. From what I understand of the mechanisms, they’re rather similar to the prosthetics that Lana and I use. Without a mind to control them, they’re just dead weight. No will of their own,” Matt explained while he waved his left hand. “Do you know anything at all about the disaster that hit Minon?”

Twilight gave a frustrated huff. “I’m afraid not. The minotaurs have always been somewhat secretive when it comes to what goes on in their homeland, but it must have been really serious if Celestia had to intervene. There’s even a mention of the High Talon of Gryphos declaring an emergency and sending forces as well! The records then pick up where the diplomats are finalizing the golem agreements. Nothing is mentioned about what exactly happened.”

Well, that’s a little disconcerting. Zhang mentioned the High Talon only declares an emergency if the Empire itself is threatened. When I look at the little clues, I want to jump to evil robot uprising… but who names their robots ‘toys’? I can’t imagine the world being overthrown by an army of action figures... Matt concluded. “Thanks for looking into that for me, though. Even the fact that there’s so little information tells something.” Before Twilight could grumble anymore about people destroying books, he asked, “I hear you and Spike are meeting with the dragon matriarch later today, right? Shirogane?”

“Yeah, that’s right,” Twilight nodded. “Spike agreed to meet with her, but he doesn’t like it. His last experiences with other dragons was less than ideal.”

“I suppose some culture shock might be expected if he’s lived with you and your family since he hatched. Do you have any idea why Shirogane wants to talk to him?”

“I’m afraid not. Spike asked me to come along for moral support, so I suppose I can let you know what I find out afterwards, alright?” Twilight asked as she rose from her seat before once again fixing Matt with a concerned look. “Are you sure you’re okay? If you blink for a second, she could have cast a spell on you with any kind of effect on your mind.”

The sudden shift in conversation caught Matt somewhat off-guard. “After my first conversation with her, I had a scan run by the same technology we use on Earth to detect mental tampering. Aside from some unusual brain chemistry and some other irregularities, I’m perfectly fine.” When Twilight’s concerned expression intensified, he continued, “It’s nothing to be concerned about, Twily. It’s likely due to some interaction with the Gift and my prosthetic. Lana showed similar symptoms while we were still on Earth around when she got her new arm.”

That seemed to settle the majority of Twilight’s concerns, and she nodded. “I’ve got to go help Spike now. Please be careful, okay?” She gave Matt one last look before vanishing in a teleportation flash.

Matt stretched his legs as best he could before getting to his feet. Twilight worries too much. I’d be able to tell if a mind-altering spell was cast on me, he reassured himself as he finished off his cup of coffee. He allowed himself a small smile as he set his mug down beside Twilight’s cup. Still, I suppose it feels nice for someone to worry about me.

10:00, 11/24/2015, TWILIGHT’S STUDY, CANTERLOT

“For the millionth time, I’m feeling fine,” Spike grumbled as Twilight worried over the dragonling. “This really doesn’t seem too complicated, Twilight. We teleport to the meeting place, we say hello, we come back. There’s nothing to be worried about.”

“You’re right, Spike,” Twilight said, and she paused long enough to take in a deep breath and release it. “I just don’t like the idea of leaving for very long especially with--” the lavender alicorn stopped mid-sentence before glancing to the side. “...with everything that’s happened in the capital. Who knows what kind of sneaky things might be waiting for the right moment to attack.”

Nopony tells me anything, but Alvar mentioned what attacked him and the human he was with at the time. I suppose Twilight isn’t being totally paranoid here. She just needs something to take her mind off of things. “So, Twilight, who is it that we’re meeting again? Shiro-watsit?” Spike asked as he turned to give his full attention. I already know the answer, but having Twilight explain will help her.

“Shirogane, also known as the White Wyrm, is the last of the great dragons and is the de facto leader of dragonkind in times of crisis,” Twilight answered, slipping easily into her lecture mode. “She is rumored to be thousands of years old, and nearly every dragon currently living can tie their bloodlines to her and her brood. By all accounts she is wise and pragmatic, though she hasn’t been seen outside of her lair in several hundred years. It is rumored that, unlike some dragons, she does not collect gold or gemstones, but things that are unique in nature. As to what that entails is anyone’s guess.”

“I don’t think I saw her during the migration. Is she bigger than Garble and his goons?” A small amount of anxiety entered Spike’s tone, “Or is she as big as that dragon you and the other girls met on the mountain?”

“The reports tend to vary, but the most reliable estimates are that she could not fit in Canterlot safely without magically reducing her size, and her weight would cause the castle to be torn from the mountainside!” Twilight explained in the same tone as the rest of her list of facts.

Spike did an admirable job of keeping his nervousness in check. “Oh, okay, so nothing to worry about.”

“Exactly! And I’ll be there if you need me for anything, okay?” Twilight said, and she brought one hoof up to pat him on the head. “We’ll be teleporting out to the plains north of Canterlot to meet her. Are you ready?”

“As ready as I can be, I guess,” Spike muttered, and he closed his eyes. A burst of magic enveloped the pair, and the urban setting of Canterlot had been replaced. Wide open plains stretched out in nearly every direction, and Canterlot could be seen in the distance as well as a ring of destroyed alien ships at its base. They were also the only creatures that could be seen for miles. “Hey Twi, where’s--”

A sound not unlike thunder boomed, and a massive dragon appeared in the sky. Pure white scales covered her entire body from nose to tail, and the sun was briefly eclipsed as she circled to land near the pair. Claws the size of houses extended and tore up the ground where they landed, and Spike wasn’t certain the shaking he felt was from the force of her landing or the nervousness he felt. That feeling only intensified as Shirogane’s blue eyes locked on to the pair, and her face twisted into an outraged snarl.

“SPAWN OF SOLARIA!” the dragon matriarch roared as she moved to tower over the pair. “I should have known your kind could not honor a deal! One condition of this meeting was that it would be held without any of your kind present.”

By the time Shirogane had finished speaking, Twilight was nearly cowering on the ground. The force of her voice alone put even Princess Luna to shame, and the rage in her voice was visceral and raw. “I-I’m sorry, but--” Twilight started, and this time she did cower when Shirogane’s head shot down to hover just above her.

“I care not for your excuses, alicorn,” Shirogane yelled, and the rows of teeth bigger than Spike only added to the implied threat. “Remove yourself from my sight before I take your bones for my trophy case!”

Twilight tore her gaze from the elder wyrm just long enough to glance at Spike. Neither said a word, but the dragonling gave her a nod after a few moments. She nodded back and vanished in a flash of lavender light. With Twilight safely away, Spike turned around and began to walk away.

“Where are you going?” Shirogane asked in a much more subdued tone.

“The deal was to meet with you, Shirogane,” Spike said as he continued to walk. He kept his eyes locked on Canterlot in the distance, and he felt he did a good job of keeping his tone conversational. “The deal wasn’t to talk to you, or be friends with you, or anything other than meet you. I’m glad, because you’re not someone I want to know.”

The matriarch’s swift breath sounded like a gust of wind on a stormy day before she finally responded. “But I’m-- but, why?” Shirogane asked, and the ground shook slightly as she stepped to keep up with the dragonling.

“If you have to ask why, then you’re no better than any of the other dragons that I met during the migration,” Spike answered, and he didn’t spare a glance as the matriarch as she came alongside him. “Not one single scale better than them.”

Before Shirogane could ask what he meant, Spike snapped. “You’re bullies! All of you! You push around anything that’s smaller than you and you enjoy it!” The dragonling stopped and turned to face the white dragon, and she couldn’t meet his eyes as he continued to yell. “That mare you just yelled at was Twilight Sparkle, and she’s the smartest pony I’ve ever met, and one of the nicest! And you yelled at her and threatened her!”

“She wasn’t supposed to be here!” Shirogane objected.

“She was here because I asked for her to be here! Twilight Sparkle is the closest thing to family I have! She was there when I hatched, and she’s watched out for me ever since! She’s been like a sister, my friend, and sometimes even a mom for me!” Spike continued to scream at the elder dragon.

“But Solaria did far worse--”

“It doesn’t matter what Sola-whosit did, because she isn’t Twilight Sparkle! If somepony did something mean to you, then it’s them you should be angry at!” Spike shouted before clenching his claws and teeth. “I’m done talking to you, and all of the other dragons. If you are what all my kind wants to be, then I’m ashamed that I can’t choose not to be a dragon.” The dragonling turned and resumed his walk without another word.

“So much like your father,” Shirogane muttered. “Always willing to point out when I’ve done something horribly wrong.”

“What?” Spike asked as he looked over his shoulder, only to feel the tug of magic pull him to a distant place. The plains had vanished only to be replaced by the familiar setting of Twilight’s study in Canterlot.

“Spike!? How did you get back?” Twilight blurted out as she galloped over to wrap him in a fierce hug. “I was so worried! Are you alright? Did she do anything mean to you?”

“I’m fine, Twilight,” Spike answered honestly as he returned the hug. “I’m with my family now.”

16:55, 11/24/2015, BRIEFING ROOM, CANTERLOT

The changeling known publicly as Westwind kept his eyes locked on three tiny dots in the sky even as Mareon’s garrison scrambled to evacuate the innocent to safety. The tiny dots resolved themselves into two disc-shaped alien ships and a larger blockish craft in the center of the formation. Their descent was slow and deliberate, and when one of the pegasi sentries spotted the trio and called out their location and heading, the panic in the town only increased.

When the trio of alien ships descended just below the cloudbank moving into the region, the counterattack started.

Shirogane, flanked by two smaller orange-scaled dragons, burst out of the cloud cover in a flash of magic and dove towards their targets like hunting hawks. The two smaller dragons swooped down to strafe one of the escorts while the matriarch landed squarely on the back of the center ship. Razor sharp talons belonging to the millennia-old dragon plunged downward into the forward hull plating and tore it free. Shirogane’s jaws opened up and breathed a gout of blue flame into the gap, and the ship began an uncontrolled fall to the ground.

A pair of plasma blasts lanced out from the other escort at the elder dragon, which battered their way through a half dozen arcane barriers in their efforts to reach their targets. While not completely stopped, the blasts were weakened enough to do nothing more than scorch Shirogane’s once pristine scales. Retaliation came swiftly as Shirogane hurled the twisted hull plating that she still held in her claws. The escort ship dodged to the side but the twisted hulk of metal was fast enough to cut a wide hole in its side. Smoke began to billow from the ship’s drive as it sank to the ground.

The last escort ship labored under the weight of unintended passengers as the two smaller dragons latched on and began to wrench apart the armor plates and hatches to get inside. Their claws found purchase on an upper armor section and pulled it open, only for a torrent of small arms fire to pour out. The moment the volume of fire lulled, one of the dragons thrust a claw into the hole. The claw retracted just as quickly with a struggling Outsider alien clenched between the talons. The dragon let out a mocking laugh and tossed the alien over its shoulder to fall to its death before reaching in to grab another. The process repeated itself a half dozen more times before the pair of dragons launched into the air and the ship crashed into the ground.

A cheer went up amongst the ponies that witnessed the air battle, though more than one set of cautious eyes remained locked on the dragons as they orbited the crash sites roaring challenges at any survivors. “Not that I’m complaining…but why are they here?” somepony asked, and it took Westwind a moment to realize that the question had been directed at him.

“I don’t know, but I think they might have the answers,” the disguised changeling answered, and he leveled one hoof in the direction of a clearing on the outskirts of town. A flash of magic appeared, and several Equestrians, griffons and humans in heavy armor revealed themselves. The pegasi and griffons immediately took to the air and began to circle the crash sites, and a small group of the ground-bound soldiers moved forward to link up with the town’s garrison. In all the commotion, it was simple for Westwind to fade into the background and join the civilians as they fled the battle.

“Well now, I’d say that’s a rather successful outcome of our partnership, yes?” Chrysalis said with an expectant look to the assembled leaders in the room as she cut off the projected illusion.

Asterion sat with his thick arms crossed over his chest and a narrowed gaze, but said nothing. Alvar, with his ever-present Myrmidon shadow, was also silent but he clenched and unclenched his talons. The new Zebra representative, Ovan, was as still as a statue. Only Princess Luna moved in any significant fashion as she surveyed the room before casting a glance to the corner of the room where Firecracker lurked. The changeling gave a small nod, and the alicorn turned to the last remaining occupant in the room.

Major Fujikawa did not immediately respond. She nodded several times and kept a finger pressed against the small radio in her ear. “Understood. Strike Two confirms three enemy ships downed with dragons flying top cover. If there is nothing else, I should head to the command center to oversee the operation,” she said before giving the assembled rulers a short bow.

Despite the independent confirmation of the events they had just witnessed, the tone of the room was tense and filled with forced politeness as the assembled parties began to discuss the future of their alliance. Sensing that her services were no longer needed, Firecracker slipped silently out of the briefing room and into the hallway. Despite the less tense atmosphere of the corridors, the changeling was driven to distraction by the slow-burning anger that the last few days had brought upon her.

She made a quick turn and descended a series of staircases and security checkpoints before exiting the castle entirely to mingle in the streets of the capital. Fear and relief flooded the crowded pathways in equal amounts, and every other conversation was about Celestia’s appearance to save the day against the monstrous invaders. Firecracker’s pace increased to a trot as she spotted the bakery she always visited, and she paid nearly three times the asking price for the plate of cookies that had just been laid out in her hurry to get what she needed.

The trot became a near-gallop as she approached the small building that had a shifting perimeter of caring adults and foals of nearly every age. The herd of younglings and adults all turned in a hydra-like manner the moment that they spotted Firecracker, and then the flood began.

“It’s Firecracker! And he’s brought sweets!” “That’s not Firecracker, that’s a mare!” “They look the same, maybe they’re related?” “Thank you for the treats, Miss Firecracker!” “We hadn’t seen your brother in a little while, and we had started to fear the worst. How is he doing?” The foals converged on the offered sweets like a pack of parasprites while the adults came to talk to the disguised changeling directly, and the negative emotions of the last two days were slowly overpowered by the overwhelming concern and happiness of the crowd around her.

“I’m glad everypony’s okay,” Firecracker addressed the herd around her before latching onto something that she had heard. “My brother’s fine, but he’s up at the castle working, so he thought I should come down to say hello.” The disguised changeling favored the group with a winning smile, but it faltered for just a moment when a small spike of fear began to linger just on the outside of her perception. It wasn’t the fear that bothered her, though. It was the fear’s source that gave her pause. “I think I may need to step out a moment, I think I hear someone calling my name.”

Firecracker made a few more polite excuses before bowing out of the small herd and ducking down a side alley. Once she was certain she was alone, the small spike of fear began to approach. The fear itself wasn’t surprising anymore, or the fact that its owner was following her. What was surprising was that it was being overridden by a mothering need to fix. I wonder what that means, she thought before she cleared her throat. The only other time she gives off that feeling is when she’s around Captain Harris and Princess Twilight. “Is there something I can help you with, Miss Jenkins?”

“How did you do that?” she asked from somewhere behind Firecracker. “No one should be able to tell where I am when I’m using my Gift.”

“The spell you cast tricks the mind into making your physical presence seem unimportant enough to notice. The physical signs of your passing, sight and sound for instance, never really register with the viewer,” the disguised changeling explained as she turned around. “It does not, however, mask emotions. Everypony’s emotions feel different, if I’m around them long enough I can identify anypony by how they feel.” Firecracker gave the human a small smile, and the fear briefly spiked only to be beaten down by that other emotion. Several awkward moments of silence passed between the two before the changeling shrugged. “If there’s nothing specific that you need, I should go.”

“What happened?” Lana asked in a rush. “You looked about ready to murder someone after the battle, and that hasn’t changed a single bit since then. You put on a good show for those kids but whenever you’re in the castle, you’re always angry.” New flavors entered the emotional mix. Apprehension and regret intensified the fear, but were all overpowered by that meddling need to fix.

“If I answer your question, Lana, would you answer one of mine?”

Again, cold fear cut through the woman before it was brought under control. “Maybe,” was all she could manage before waiting for a response from the changeling.

“Family issues,” Firecracker explained. “Yes, that family. I did not part from mother dearest on the best of terms, and having her so close by isn’t something I enjoy. Are you aware of the circumstances for her last visit to Canterlot?” she asked the surprised human, and when she got a hesitant nod in response, she continued. “Mother dearest found something she wanted here, and I realized that her greed was going to get the hives killed. I warned the princesses about her impending visit, but she was already in place before the defenses were erected. The rest is, as you say, history.”

Suspicion and the smallest flicker of sympathy crossed Lana’s mind before apprehension overwhelmed them. “And your question?”

“That may take some explanation,” Firecracker said. “I’ve been in service to the princesses since mother dearest was ejected from the capital, and when Twilight returned from Earth to rouse volunteers to help, I was asked to attend as well. As trusting as the princesses are of Twilight’s new friends, they wanted to know everything about the humans. Do they share the values that we do, or are we incompatible on a cultural level? My mission was as much to judge you and your people as it was to fight the aliens.

“I was happy to report that, despite the differences in values between our two species, I have no doubts that we could become friends both personally and nationally once this alien business was resolved. After a lot of testing, I found that your kind and mine share a lot of similarities emotionally. We get angry, and sometimes we even hate. There’s also friendship, happiness, and love, too,” Firecracker explained, and she was careful to maintain the distance between herself and Lana as she moved to the side of the alley to hop up on the line of boxes there. “It might have been considered unethical for me to do my emotional espionage, but the princesses had to know if the humans might be harmful to our world culturally, and I was inclined to agree.”

“Is there a question somewhere in there?” Lana asked, her voice still tense with carefully controlled fear directed at the changeling.

“I just had to lay down the foundation for my explanation,” Firecracker said as she sat down on the boxes. “I was able to make my decision regarding humans through several conversations. Like ponies and all the races on this world, you associate certain emotions with certain topics. What makes somepony angry often makes humans angry, and talk about relationships often brings up tender feelings or even strong memories that I can just barely glance at. For example, when I flirted back on Earth, I got a good emotional impression on how humans react to this behavior, and in some cases, how they flirt back.

That meddling need to fix was slowly being overcome by the fear in Lana, so Firecracker lowered her voice. “Most of the humans had reproducible responses to my approach, except one. You, Lana, were the only one who had no response other than annoyance. All the others certainly showed that in varying degrees, but they also showed at least some nostalgia from happier times that they remembered. When you approached me about what I really am, there was determination. But when I changed into what you see before you, and when I showed up looking like a human, there was fear. I have to ask… is it because of what I am?”

The fear in Lana had begun to rise again, which prompted Firecracker to attempt a disarming smile and wave her hooves. “It wouldn’t be the first time somepony was afraid once they knew what I am. Almost everypony thinks that we’re all emotionally broken little monsters, and that we can’t legitimately feel anything, least of all love.” A brief spike of sympathy and compassion sprung up seemingly out of nowhere in Lana, which caused Firecracker to spare a glance at the human. I wonder what that’s about...

“It’s not because of what species you are,” Lana said after several long moments of internal struggle.

The admission made Firecracker cast more than a glance at the human. “Oh? Then why--”

“That’s more than one question,” Lana interrupted, and she turned to walk out of the alleyway.

“Miss Firecracker, there you are!” a foal said from the opposite side of the alleyway, and the disguised changeling looked back to wave at the new arrival. When she glanced back in Lana’s direction, the woman had vanished. You’re a fascinating puzzle, Lana. Simply fascinating, Firecracker thought as she hopped off the boxes to spend some quality time with the foals and their caretakers.

17:55, 11/24/2015, RECOVERY WINGS, CANTERLOT

Twilight had spent the rest of the day with Spike, and they both had needed a bit of relaxation from all of the stressful events of the previous week. It was a simple and short trot from Twilight’s rooms to the vast Canterlot library, and the librarian had practically insisted that the pair help straighten things up when the princess had pitched the idea. The pair had been something of a fixture in the library just a few years earlier, and the chance to reshelf and reorganize the thousands of books there was a welcome dose of nostalgia.

All good things come to an end, eventually, and the pair left the library in better shape than they found it. Their moods were significantly brighter as well, though Spike didn’t hesitate to share his reluctance in his duty as the de facto ‘responsible party’ for the Cutie Mark Crusaders. There was hope for the dragonling, though, as the young High Talon had done much to curb the trio’s more… destructive tendencies. They had split up after Spike suddenly succumbing to a brief bit of paranoia about the fillies in question. Twilight, with nothing better to do, decided to seek out the other Element Bearers.

It was proving harder than she expected. The Cutie Mark Crusaders hadn’t seen any of them in a few hours, and neither had most of the other ponies she had asked. After nearly an hour of searching, she finally came across a somewhat subdued Firecracker. Twilight had been made aware of the normally upbeat ‘unicorn’s’ true nature when she had been elevated to princess, and her discomfort at being around a changeling had quickly devolved into a different kind of unease when she had been peppered with an increasingly uncomfortable series of questions about the people she had met on Earth.

Despite this, Firecracker had pointed Twilight towards one of the recovery wings where the wounded were recuperating from the various attacks around Equestria, and to Fluttershy’s room specifically. That had elicited another spike of guilt from the young alicorn, as the gentle pegasus was still recovering from the wounds she had suffered earlier in the month. The guilt didn’t have much time to eat at Twilight as she caught sight of the doorway to her friend’s room. She dithered for just a moment before raising a hoof to--

“You did WHAT to Twilight!?” Rainbow Dash’s voice screamed from within the room, an alarming amount of outrage clear in her tone.

The outburst was immediately followed by Fluttershy’s iron tone. “Rainbow Dash, sit down this instant! You have no idea how guilty he feels about this.”

“If he feels guilty, then he knows it’s wrong!” the other pegasus shouted back.

“Hindsight is as clear as day, RD,” Applejack said in an attempt to calm the attitude in the room. “I imagine that he was acting on instinct when it happened, and it was in the middle of a fight, if you remember. I can tell he’s being honest, Dash.”

Twilight’s hoof slowly came back down as her ears twitched. Before she realised what she was doing, she had crept up and placed one ear near the door to hear what was going on.

“I have every confidence in your abilities, Applejack,” Rarity stated, trepidation clear in her voice. “I would like to know why you haven’t said anything until now, and why you are choosing to tell us, now.” An unfamiliar voice entered the conversation, and it was too quiet to make out more than its owner was probably male. Rarity’s reply was more sympathetic. “I suppose that makes sense. If you were having nightmares about what happened then Princess Luna would be the one to notice it first.”

“Why keep it secret until Princess Luna confronted you? I’m not sure I’m buying the ‘it was an accident’ excuse. There’s something else, isn’t there?” Rainbow Dash accused as much as asked.

Again, the unfamiliar voice spoke in tones too quiet to make out through the doorway. Nothing but silence stretched on for several moments after the mysterious guest finished talking.

“How could you think that about us? The princesses would never do anything like that, especially after you explained everything,” Fluttershy’s voice was barely audible through the thick wooden door, and Twilight strained to pick up as much of the conversation that she could.

“Wait, everypony!” Pinkie Pie declared. “Twitchy ear, prickly neck. SOMEPONY IS EAVESDROPPING!”

The somewhat guilty curiosity that had been occupying Twilight was immediately replaced with near panic as she stumbled away from the door. The closest available hiding spot was several body lengths away, so Twilight froze and cast the first spell that came to her.

The door opened, and a human that Twilight didn’t immediately place glanced out before closing the door again. “There’s nobody out there,” he explained before letting out a sigh. “No, there were no dropped eaves, either, Pinkie.”

The moment the door closed, Twilight let out a breath she didn’t know she was holding and dispelled the Wallflower spell she had hastily cast. Should I just walk in like I wasn’t overhearing their conversation? she asked herself as she waffled near the door before raising her hoof to knock. Then again, they were talking about me with that human. Who was tha--

BANG!

The memory struck Twilight with as much force as a gunshot. Her hoof slowly fell back to the marble floor and she walked away. The walk turned into a trot, then a gallop as she tried to make sense of what she had just seen.

21 -- It Has To Be This Way

16:45, 10/26/2015, Washington, D.C.

"That is an excellent question, Senator Goleman. Please allow me to submit my retort," Bradford interrupted the overweight committee chairman. Before any other response could be registered, Bradford stood and hurled his chair across the room. His aim was good and it connected squarely with Goleman and exploded into pieces.

Cries of shock and outrage filled the room as security by the door moved in to subdue Bradford... before laughter began to fill the chamber. Every person present stopped and all eyes settled on Goleman. Aside from several tears in the expensive fabric of his suit and his askew glasses, he showed no signs that he had just had a piece of furniture thrown at him with enough force to shatter it. His squinting sneer was also gone, replaced by an evil grin.

"You make a fine point, Commander Bradford," Goleman said, acknowledging his opponent's rank for the first time. "In fact, I entirely agree with it. We're both men of action, and we're ill suited for this kind of verbal tit-for-tat." He shrugged off his suit coat and tossed it into the face of the nearest bureaucrat without looking before unbuttoning his sleeves and loosening his tie. "I'm sick of all this. Fuck elections! Fuck the the House and the Senate! Fuck the presidency! Fuck the bureaucracy, and fuck this committee!"

The senator ended his rant with a roar as he slowly began to change. The weight that wrapped around his waist like a spare tire began to migrate to the rest of his body. His shirt and suit slacks were filled almost nearly to bursting with rock hard muscle, as though one errant flex would cause the garments to burst at the seams. Gold-glowing veins could be seen pulsing in the once overweight senator's neck as he straightened before casting an evil eye at Bradford. His right leg lashed out and sent the hardwood conference table flying through the air at his opponent before strutting forward.

Bradford ducked beneath the table, and he didn't have to imagine what would have happened if the projectile had connected with him. Several people that had been standing behind him cried out in pain as they were pinned beneath the desk. Luck was with him, though, as he caught sight of a sidearm that one of the security guards dropped after being swept aside by the flying furniture. He dove for the weapon, but the senator was inhumanly fast. One beefy hand caught his outstretched arm and pulled him into the air as easily as Bradford would lift his own uniform coat. "How is this possible!?" Bradford gasped.

Goleman's response was to grin and pull back his other fist. "Meld, son!" he explained, and the fist flew forward--

"Mister Bradford, do you need me to repeat the question?" Goleman asked, his voice a nasally whine as he squinted through his glasses. "Am I boring you, sir? Am I not important enough to warrant your full attention?"

Bradford took a long draw from his water before he had recovered enough to speak. "Apologies, senator. Please continue."

Author's Note

Happy April Fools, folks! This takes place during the 'State' chapter.

For those who aren't familiar with Revengeance, here's the inspiration for this chapter.

22 -- The Busy Life of Twilight Sparkle

“BEAGLE, BREAK RIGHT!”

07:50, 11/30/2015, LUNA’S CHAMBERS, CANTERLOT

Twilight fidgeted in place as she glanced around the spacious rooms that Princess Luna rarely occupied lately. Books and scrolls were scattered about haphazardly, and Twilight had been especially careful not to disturb anything as she waited for the lunar diarch to arrive. Just because I can’t make sense of the chaos here doesn’t mean there isn’t a logical system in place for Luna, she reminded herself, and her mind drifted back to the time she had tried to teach the Cutie Mark Crusaders how to organize the library. I still haven’t found all the books that should still be in the library...

A small flicker of movement caught Twilight’s eye and brought her out of her thoughts. A small clockwork device sat on the large table that dominated the center of the room, and Twilight was quick to recognize the purpose of the device. Two arms were present on the device, with the farthest arm holding a masterfully cut topaz that glowed with some inner fire. The second arm held a perfectly spherical and featureless stone that seemed to drink in all the light that dared come close to it. In the center of the device was a sphere that most certainly represented their world, with immaculate engraving to mark its continents and seas.

What was perhaps more interesting was a small pile of parts similar to the Equestrian solar system model that rested near the table. All the parts were there to create a similar device as the first one Twilight had seen, but a significantly larger number of arms and other objects were present. At the center of the pile was an unenchanted topaz much like what was used to represent Celestia’s sun in the first model, and a short distance away was a small arm and a brownish stone. Next to that was another arm and a glass marble that continued to swirl with blue and green colors. And after that…

Ah! She’s trying to make a model of the human solar system? Twilight asked as as she rapidly identified the respective worlds as she went down the line of parts. The topaz is the only thing that’s enchanted, and the rest is clockwork? That’s amazing! I bet-- she clamped down on the wandering thoughts. No, Twilight. Don’t get distracted, no matter how much you want to be.

Before Twilight’s train of thought could spiral any further downward, the doors to the chamber were pushed open and Princess Luna entered with a tired look on her face. The expression was short-lived as she composed her expression and took a seat near the younger alicorn. “Good morning, Twilight. I understand that you have something you wish to discuss with me?” Despite the statement being posed as a question, the lunar diarch’s tone and knowing look made it come across more as a statement.

“Yes, Princess. I--”

One hoof rose to cut Twilight off. “Please, Twilight. While we’re alone, I would prefer you call me by my name instead of my title. Nopony is here but you and I. If you insist, then you can consider honoring my little request as payment for listening to your problem.”

Twilight simply nodded her head before looking down. Where do I begin? I don’t want to get anypony or anyone in trouble… but… “Last week, I found out that my friends had a secret that they were keeping from me. It might even be bigger than them! I don’t know how long it’s been going on, either! I think my friends found out about it last week but nopony has told me anything!” The younger alicorn could feel her words turning into an uncoordinated ramble as she continued. She forced herself to halt and take several deep breaths. When Twilight finished her exercises, Luna placed a steaming cup of tea on the table beside her seat and waited for the younger alicorn to take a sip.

“It’s a very grave concern that you have, Twilight,” Luna said after allowing the younger alicorn several moments to calm down. “However this situation resolves itself, you should always keep in mind that your friends would never knowingly choose to do you harm. You should also consider that their decision not to tell you may have other implications.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked.

“As you said, this secret concerns you, yes? I will assume that it doesn’t pertain only to you?” Luna held up a hoof to halt Twilight’s question before it was even asked. “Is it possible, perhaps, that they have not directly told you this secret because it was shared to them by this other party on condition that they don’t discuss it? Perhaps this other individual is approaching your friends as a way of indirectly approaching you on the subject?”

“I suppose that makes sense…” Twilight grumbled as she looked down.

Luna gave a slow nod and a gentle smile in response. “I imagine Celestia would have loved to have had this as a letter, were circumstances different. When somepony does something that hurts you, it’s frightfully easy to assume their actions were deliberate and intended to cause the pain you suffer. I will not try and argue that there are some that harm others deliberately, but it’s just as likely that their actions were unintentional and not meant to have the effect that they did. Have you spoken with your friends about this?”

Twilight couldn’t do more than look down at the marble floor. “No. Not yet. I keep trying to but I just...” she trailed off, and her voice refused to comply with her thoughts. It just feels like everything is coming undone and everyone is keeping secrets! The humans used my magic I gave them to create their golems and Celestia knows what else, and I don’t want to think about what Chrysalis tries to do to Matt when they’re alone. It’s been almost a week and none of my friends has said anything to me about this!

“I can see the turmoil in you, Twilight, and I’ve seen it in your dreams as well,” Luna said as she studied the younger alicorn’s face. After a moment, her gaze fell to the floor as well. “I must admit that I know the nature of the secret to which you refer, and the individual involved.”

“WHAT!?” Twilight blurted out, and the teacup nearly toppled from her telekinetic grasp. How many have known about this? Was I the last to know!?

“Calm yourself, Twilight. I only discovered this secret recently, and I spoke with the individual in question. I believe it was my conversation with him that prompted his decision to approach your friends,” Luna said. “I apologize for not sharing this with you, and it isn’t my place to say anymore. I would recommend that you speak with all of your friends today, as they will be able to provide a great deal of insight into this incident that I cannot. Will you do this for me, please?”

“Yes, princess,” Twilight said quietly, and Luna winced at the mention of her title instead of her name.

“I hope that when the truth is revealed, you will forgive me for my part in this. Just remember that there are more sides to every issue than the one that you see it from, Twilight,” Luna said, before walking towards the doorway. “Please send my regards to the High Talon when you meet with him, okay?”

09:00, 11/30/2015, GRYPHOS REFUGEE COMPOUND, CANTERLOT

Twilight was escorted from the outer perimeter of the griffon enclave by a pair of hawkeyed sentries, and dozens of armed soldiers could be seen keeping watch from the rooftops or maintaining checkpoints on the street level. Everyone, from pony vendors delivering food and other supplies, to other refugees in the compound, to Twilight herself, were stopped at every checkpoint before giving approval to proceed.

They take their security seriously, not that I blame them, Twilight thought as her griffon escorts led the way into a larger structure that was positively teeming with the avian people and their children. If the aliens are using pony look-a-likes and invisible monsters, I would make sure everypony was just as on guard. I suppose if they don’t have magic to detect such things then they have to make up for it with additional wings in the air, so to speak.

The young alicorn’s attention was brought back on track when a massive griffon stepped into their path to block them. One of her escorts stepped forward and whispered quickly to the larger griffon. It looked up from the smaller griffon and Twilight found herself staring into the pitch black eye sockets of its featureless helmet. The moment stretched on uncomfortably before it responded with a head tilt and began to walk further down the corridor.

“The Myrmidon will take you to the High Talon, princess,” her escort said with a polite bow before leaving Twilight to catch up to the armored griffon. The only thing that passed between the two was the click of the Myrmidon’s metal talons and the rattle of the absurd number of weapons that adorned his body.

A new sound eventually joined, then overpowered those that came from the Myrmidon. Laughter and shouts that could only come from the Cutie Mark Crusaders filled the corridors, as well as two voices that they had first heard only recently. The first of these voices was that of the young High Talon, barking orders that were punctuated with clipped laughter. And the second…

“Command, Beowulf,” the faceless golem said as it turned it’s golden-glass gaze at the young alicorn…

The quartet of younglings were bouncing a ball between them in rapid succession as they charged across the courtyard. A swift kick from Applebloom sent the ball tearing across the courtyard’s grass with blinding speed, only for it to get kicked straight up into the air as Scootaloo skidded into it. Alvar snatched the ball out of the air and launched himself into a forward spin to gain as much momentum as possible before tossing the ball straight downward. The ball’s trajectory twisted in mid-air with Sweetie’s magic and hurled toward the impromptu goal and the goalie protecting it.

The golem from Twilight’s memory hunched over in front of the courtyard’s arched entrance, it’s blocky legs widespread and three-fingered hands raised. Its head was lacking any of the features that would be present on a pony or even a human face. A plate of golden glass covered where the eyes would be, and what might be described as plated ‘shutters’ rested on its forehead so as to not impede its vision. The armored head tracked the ball as it spiraled through the air, and only when it had passed through the goal did the golem react. A metal hand struck with hawk-like speed and precision, snatching the ball out of the air but not before stumbling backwards almost comically on one leg. Once it regained its balance, it tossed the ball back to the cheering children.

The game was all set to continue until Alvar noticed the Myrmidon and Twilight’s approach. He spoke a few hushed words to the foals before approaching. “My apologies, Princess,” Alvar said formally as he bowed to the alicorn. “It is unforgivably rude that I request this appointment and then nearly forget about it.”

Twilight returned the bow to the young griffon before giving him a smile. “Please, call me Twilight, if you don’t mind. Given the reason for your delay, it’s perfectly understandable. Those three are quite notorious for getting into all sorts of trouble. I should thank you for looking after them all of this time and keeping them out of… danger,” Twilight said sincerely, though she cast a wary glance at the golem as it caught and returned another ball toss.

Alvar followed the direction of Twilight’s attention before nodding slightly. “You may call me Alvar if you prefer. Every time someone addresses the High Talon, I find myself expecting to see my father… but that is beside the point.” Alvar motioned to a short staircase leading to the balcony above the courtyard. Once the pair were situated, he continued, “The golem’s name is Beowulf, named after a human hero of the distant past. It might surprise you to know that he shares our concerns regarding the safety of those three fillies.”

“I’m not sure I understand,” Twilight said as she continued to watch the game in the courtyard. It’s hard to reconcile the idea of that golem playing with foals when the last time I saw it, it was killing aliens with its fists. Matt said there was someone controlling it, but still…

“A couple of days after the battle, Beowulf approached me personally. He explained that the Cutie Mark Crusaders had been snooping around the human compound just before the battle last week. That wasn’t the reason for his visit, though,” Alvar explained as he also looked out to the courtyard. “When they were spotted, the three naturally panicked and ran away. Beowulf was the one that found them and brought them back to safety just before the battle commenced. He also informed me that they had been in very real danger during the search, as they had unwittingly found a… depository for the bodies that the alien infiltrators had murdered while they were in the city. It was then that Beowulf and I agreed to do everything we could to keep the Crusaders as busy as we could so they don’t wander off on their own. I don’t doubt that the guard has done an excellent job in sweeping the city… but I don’t want anything dangerous to come near them ever again.”

Twilight spared a glance towards the young king, and her eyes lingered on the sword that was strapped to his back. I don’t doubt for a minute that he means exactly what he says. I also don’t doubt that he would use that sword or even his own beak and talons to defend them if necessary. I’m sure he wouldn’t hesitate for a minute to kill if he had to.

“I hope that I have answered your concerns, Twilight,” Alvar said as he waved a talon towards the padded seats just inside the balcony area. He waited for Twilight to take her seat and get comfortable before he continued, “Before I pose my questions, I must warn you that these are somewhat personal and private to me, so I would very much appreciate your discretion. You may also refuse to answer if you wish, if you find the subject as hard to discuss as I do.”

“Anything you say will stay between us, Alvar,” Twilight said with a nod before casting a wary glance at the Myrmidon lurking on the perimeter of the balcony.

“Do not worry about him. If anyone could keep a secret in this world, it would be the Myrmidon,” Alvar said with a chuckle before he composed himself. He took several long breaths and closed his eyes before he mustered the willpower to speak. “Shortly before the attack, I saw you teleport all of your friends and some others into the medical wings. When some of them stated their intent to assist in the battle, you wore an expression I’ve only seen once before.” The confidence that the young griffon had previously been projecting vanished and more a too-young child in Twilight’s eyes. “When the aliens attacked my homeland, I saw that same look on my brothers’ faces when they told me to escape with the others. That was the last time I saw them alive. I still don’t know what they were thinking! I’m a griffon, a son of the High Talon! Battle does not frighten me! Neither does a glorious death!”

Twilight continued to study Alvar as his voice rose in volume at his declaration. When she was certain that he was finished, she spoke in a quiet voice that sharply contrasted his. “I think you know the answer already, Alvar. When you were explaining how you wanted to protect those three fillies, what did you think? What did you feel?”

The griffon’s expression went from curious to introspective as he considered his answer. “Caution, and determination. They are far too soft and innocent for the terrible things that come from war. It might be greedy of me, but I don’t want them to lose those qualities. It would feel too much like a tragedy for them to be forced to give that up.”

Twilight nodded before posing her next question. “I’m sure if it came to it, they wouldn’t hesitate to help anyway they could if another attack occurred.”

“No, absolutely not!” Alvar snapped, his face a study in shock as he stared at Twilight. “These monsters aren’t like anything in the little games they play. I would sooner die than allow them to put themselves in danger!”

“And I’m certain that’s exactly what your brothers were thinking the last time you saw them, Alvar,” Twilight added sadly. The young griffon’s eyes widened as the logic all fell into place. More than once he attempted to speak, but his words failed him and he remained silent. The pair watched the fillies play their ball game in silence for several moments before Twilight spoke again. “You had mentioned that there were other questions that you had, right?”

“Yes, I do. Since father… since I became High Talon, all of the griffons have been treating me differently. It’s expected that the rank and file would alter their behavior, since it was almost unthinkable that I would be the one to take this position.” Alvar paused and seemed to struggle over his words. “My friends… my clutchmates that I’ve grown up with and trained with all treat me as the High Talon. They don’t treat me like Alvar. Your friends still treat you like a friend and not a ruler, Twilight. I don’t… I don’t know how to get my friends to treat me the way they used to.”

For all the responsibility that has fallen to him, Alvar is still a child at heart, Twilight thought as she watched the young griffon remain in his ‘regal’ pose despite his uncertain expression. He’s done well despite the pressure, but he wants some part of his old life to remain the same. I can’t exactly blame him. “I’m not so certain I can help with that, but that doesn’t mean there isn’t a way to work things out with them. If you don’t mind me asking, did your father have any close friends?”

“Just the Talons that served with him.”

And they’re all dead. Smooth move. “How was your father treated by his subjects?” Twilight asked in an attempt to keep from dwelling on the more morbid details.

“With respect! He was always addressed by title and all of his decrees were carried out to the letter for the good of the empire.” The explanation started out strong but quickly dwindled as Alvar reached the end. “That’s how they’re treating me now, too. With ‘respect,’ like a subject treats the High Talon. I don’t want that from my friends.”

“I won’t argue that it’s not a position that’s worthy of that respect. It almost sounds like a cultural expectation,” Twilight observed. When Alvar responded with a skeptical glance, she continued. “The way you described your father sounded… lonely. He earned the respect he got, but it separated him from the majority of his people. It might be hard, but you should stay in contact with your old friends. They’re still very young, and they might not realise that they’re hurting you by treating you the way they think they should. Once they grow a bit older, they’ll realize that you’re still the same griffon they knew, despite the fancy title. Until then, you’ve got to keep trying.”

Alvar mulled over the alicorn’s words. “Thank you for your advice, Twilight. It seems that the one thing I’m reminded of every day is that there is so much I don’t know. It’s… disconcerting.”

Twilight’s response was a reassuring smile. “Starswirl said it was the mark of the wise to know when you don’t know everything, and the mark of the fool to claim to know everything. I’ve been blessed with the opportunity to learn about friendship over the past few years, so I’m happy to share what I’ve learned. Maintaining a relationship is just like maintaining a skill or a muscle. It takes hard work and determination to make it work. If you neglect it, it will weaken and it might fail you when its needed most.”

“An apt analogy,” Alvar nodded, before hesitating over his words. “I must admit to having less experience than you in most things, but if you have any need of me or my people, all you have to do is a--”

“WATCH OUT!”

Through either skill or pure luck, the ball from the Crusaders game launched over the balcony railing with an impressive amount of speed, ricocheted off of the doorframe, and flew straight at Alvar. The young griffon had just enough time to let out a squawk in surprise before it knocked him off of his seat. One talon rose triumphantly with the ball securely in its grasp as Alvar shouted, “Girls! How many times are you going to do that and claim it’s an accident afterward?”

Twilight had to stifle a giggle when she heard all three of the Crusaders laughing from the lower level. When Alvar cast the alicorn an apologetic look, she waved a hoof and he descended to join them in their game. I may have to take you up on your offer to talk, but not today. I’ve got to go see another friend, Twilight said to herself as she was escorted out of the compound.

12:30, 11/30/2015, JUNKWALL, OUTSKIRTS OF CANTERLOT

The day immediately following the second battle of Canterlot had revealed a massive number of ships that were destroyed and unceremoniously dumped by Shining Armor’s barrier shield around the base of the Canterlot mountain. The humans had dubbed the massive piles of wrecked ships a ‘boneyard’, but the Equestrians had adopted a slightly less grim ‘junkwall’ to refer to the new perimeter that surrounded the city. As soon as the city had been secured against any remaining aliens that had managed to enter, the troops had scoured the junkwall to eliminate any survivors that would pose a threat to the city or the stream of refugees that made their way there.

And, as a testament to human ingenuity (or as the detractors claimed, greed), the moment the junkwall was declared tentatively secured, XCOM’s engineers had descended en masse to salvage anything they could from the wreckage.

It was one such engineer that Twilight was dearly hoping to see as she entered one of the temporary buildings and trotted towards one of the larger groups of humans. Tarps had been laid out in a wide area as well as several temporary buildings, and various artifacts retrieved from the ships were spread in some logical way that the alicorn couldn’t quite make sense of. Humans in work clothes were everywhere, as well as a hooffull of soldiers in heavier body armor keeping watch.

“Blasted scavengers,” muttered a voice from behind Twilight, and she couldn’t resist the impulse to look over her shoulder and glare at the source. A pegasus stallion from the Solar Guard stood at her flank, and he was at least polite enough to attempt to hide his disgust at what he saw. He tried a lot harder once he became aware of Twilight’s attention directed at him.

“Is there a problem?” Twilight asked with a forced amount of sweetness in it, though her eyes continued to shoot daggers.

“I just don’t think it’s proper to strip the junkwall. It’s a giant tomb now,” the guard observed, and he cast a disgusted look out the window towards one of the larger buildings that the alien corpses were being taken.

Twilight’s response was a bit more heated than she initially intended. “If you can’t contain your displeasure, then perhaps you should return to the castle.”

“I’m sorry, princess, but Captain Armor ordered me to--”

“I never said you would have a choice in the matter,” Twilight snapped, and the guard vanished in a flash of purple light. Shiny is going to give me an earful when I get back, she thought glumly as she walked further into the salvage camp. More than once, the human engineers stopped to watch her as she walked past before resuming their duties.

Her walk became a trot as she heard a familiar voice among the general clamor of the salvage area. The human in question was easy to pick out from the others, with a mostly bald head, graying hair and a wrinkled face marking him as at least two decades older than any of the others working in the area. His face lit up when Twilight shouted his name. “Mister Shen!”

“Twilight!” the elderly engineer said with a wide smile as he turned to face the approaching alicorn. He handed a tablet computer to one of the workers beside him before walking to meet Twilight halfway. “I’m sorry I haven’t had a chance to visit you yet, but things have been busy here. How have you been?”

“I’ve been well, thanks for asking, Charles,” Twilight answered before glancing around at the collection of other humans that went about their work. “Do you have a minute to talk? Privately?”

A small look of concern entered Shen’s expression as he led the way to a small desk that was separated from the rest of the work area by some distance. “I’m sorry, but I’m afraid this is the best I can manage at this point. I didn’t want to mention it earlier, but you seem tired, Twilight. I imagine it must be a bit stressful, being a princess now?”

“It was a bit of a shock, but everyone’s been really supportive,” Twilight explained as she looked back and extended one of her wings. “My brother wants me buried in guards if I leave the castle, which is more than a little aggravating. I suppose I should ask Cadance how she deals with his smothering overprotectiveness.”

Shen smiled as he listened before chuckling. “It’s one of the pitfalls of having family that cares. Cadance is your sister-in-law, right?” When Twilight nodded but didn’t say anything else, Shen took his seat at the desk and gave the alicorn a long look. “I appreciate the chance to talk as much as the next person, but my instincts are telling me that you came here for more than that. Am I right?”

Twilight nodded again, and she chewed her lip before working up the courage to finally speak again. After several false starts and aborted words, she said, “When I was on Earth, you showed me some of the things you had made using the information I had given you…”

“I remember,” Shen nodded. “There were some armor systems, and the Ea generator that--”

“That wasn’t everything, was it?”

The good cheer in the human’s eyes slowly faded, and he sagged in his chair. “No, it was not,” Shen admitted. “You, of any of your kind, should be aware of how creative humanity can be if we have to be. What you taught us has opened up entirely new fields of study on how the world works and how we can fight the aliens. The survival of our species might justify what we’ve done in the long run, but I feel personally responsible for abusing our friendship by not telling you about everything we had made.”

Twilight’s head sank as her fears were confirmed. No matter how indirect it is, it’s more blood on my hooves. I gave them everything they needed to make all their weapons and armor because Lana getting hurt scared me. An idea struck the alicorn and sent her for a loop. But… if I hadn’t given them this information, more humans might have been killed! Matt wouldn’t have been hurt… but Lana wouldn’t be whole without the arm I designed for her. Which was the right choice, and which was the wrong one?

“Do you regret it, now that you know the truth?” Shen asked gently, but the question struck Twilight like a physical blow.

“No. No, I don’t,” Twilight said finally, her gaze locked on the floor. I did what I did to help Lana and the rest of my friends on Earth. I can’t ever regret helping someone who needs it. “I just… I wish the aliens would just go away. I don’t want there to be any more killing, but I don’t want my friends to get hurt any more.”

“You’re not the only one, Twilight,” Shen said as he knelt beside her and gave her a reassuring pat on the shoulder. That simple contact was like a breaking dam for Twilight, and the elderly engineer quickly found himself wrapped up in a tight hug. “You’re not the only one,” he repeated as he returned the embrace.

The two eventually separated, with Twilight feeling much better despite all of the uncomfortable questions that the conversation had brought up. I guess I didn’t really need to be told about all of that. I just needed to hear it from him, Twilight thought as she looked up to the engineer. Shen had begun walking out of the salvage area with Twilight immediately behind… only to nearly run into Matt and Lana. Both of the new arrivals were clad in heavy armor, and both held their helmets to one side and their weapons on the other.

“All of the ships have been cleared out to the third marker, so you should be able to begin salvage operations,” Matt reported professionally before his gaze fell to Twilight and he smiled. “I should have known you’d end up here eventually, Twily. Shen’s been up to his eyeballs in salvage, but he did have plans to come visit you as soon as he could.”

“I should probably get going,” Lana said with a not-quite apologetic smile and a glance at Matt.

Matt’s expression was eerily similar in return. “You probably should. I think I saw Firecracker somewhere outside, and she’s looking for you.”

A curious series of emotions raced their way across Lana’s face before she forced a smile and marched out of the room. She was nearly knocked over when the door flew open and Shining Armor galloped over to the humans gathered around Twilight.

Is he… did he run all the way here because I teleported my guard back to the castle? Twilight asked herself with equal parts affection and annoyance. “Shiny…”

“Oh, uh, hello Twilight,” Shining Armor said between gasps, as though he was seeing her for the first time. His attention shifted back to Matt as soon as he caught his breath. “I came here to warn you, Matt. I was reviewing the new officer listings within the Solar Guard and found a name I didn’t expect. If he has reenlisted, then--”

“Good afternoon, captains, princess,“ a new voice greeted from the entrance to the area. The voice’s owner was a unicorn stallion with a dark blue coat and mane, and while his cutie mark was hidden under his armor, Twilight had absolutely no trouble recognizing her father. “I’m Captain Night Light, formerly with the reserves but recently reactivated.” His amber gaze addressed each of the room’s occupants that weren’t already working before finally settling on Shining Armor. “Captain, you seem to be out of breath. Was there some sort of emergency?”

“Oh, ah…” Shining stuttered before shooting a glance at Twilight. “Princess Twilight seems to have misplaced her guard escort while outside the castle, and I thought it would be best to keep her company until she returned.”

“Is that so?” Night Light asked, casting a skeptical glance at his two children before walking to stand before Matt. “I believe this is our first time meeting, Captain Harris. I wanted to personally thank you for all of your work here so far, and for what you did on Earth. I know Twilight can be a lot to manage, but I’m glad to hear my daughter was able to make such a good friend while she was away.”

More than a little anxiety began to eat away at Twilight’s composure, and she was sorely tempted to teleport Matt, Night Light, or herself away from this disaster in the making.

Throughout the entire exchange, Matt had watched with polite interest. He had maintained his cool composure when the conversation had shifted directly to him, though the slight widening of his eyes betrayed some surprise when Night Light revealed his connection to the others in the room. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, sir. When she was on Earth, she always talked about how much her family meant to her,” Matt said with a winning smile.

A laugh erupted from Night Light as he turned to leave the salvage area. “You’re a terrible liar, Captain. I like that about you. It took her two years and a wedding invitation for her to tell her friends that she had a brother!” He looked over his shoulder and motioned for Matt to follow, who obligingly fell into step behind the Equestrian captain. The two continued to talk animatedly even as they exited the building.

“Did that just happen?” Twilight asked blankly as she shot a dumbfounded look at her brother.

Shining returned her look with an equal amount of surprise. “I think it just did.”

“Did Matt seem…odd to either of you?” Shen asked aloud, causing both unicorns to nearly jump in place. “He seemed really… well, maybe I’m just imagining things. It was nice seeing you again, Twilight, as well as meeting some of your family. I’ll try and stop by later this evening once the workload is reduced a bit, alright?”

Twilight nodded absentmindedly as she tried not to imagine what horribly embarrassing stories her dad might be telling Matt. She was already halfway out of the door when Shining shouted, “Twilight, where is your guard!?”

03:00, 11/30/2015, MEDICAL WINGS, CANTERLOT

Twilight chewed her lip nervously as she paced back and forth in front of the door to Fluttershy’s room. She could hear voices talking on the other side; all of the other Element Bearers were present, unless her ears failed her. Just calm down, Twilight, just calm down. Remember what Luna said. Stop, breathe, and do what you have to. The alicorn took a deep breath before letting it out slowly. One hoof slowly rose up, and before she could talk herself out of it, she knocked gently on the door.

“Please, come in,” Fluttershy’s voice said from the other side of the door, and Twilight stepped inside. Fluttershy sat in a wheelchair near the windows, with the other Element Bearers sitting in the overstuffed chairs and sofas nearby. Spike was also present, writing something down on the table near Fluttershy’s bed, but he put his paperwork down when he noticed Twilight now in the room.

“Good afternoon, everypony,” Twilight greeted as she tried to keep her voice steady. It was significantly harder to meet the eyes of her friends, and she felt her resolve begin to crumble under the temptation to just run out of the room and hide. “I… I guess you’re wondering why I wanted to meet you all here…”

Rarity was the first to answer. “You don’t need a reason, Twilight! It feels like its been ages since we’ve all gotten together just to chat without some terrible threat hanging over our heads.”

Some of the tension that had been building in the back of Twilight’s mind deflated a bit, and she latched onto the temptation to talk about anything but what she should. She let out a nervous laugh before she opened her mouth to speak.

“His name is Victor Spiegel,” Pinkie Pie interrupted, which caused Twilight to nearly bite her tongue as her jaw snapped shut and the other Element Bearers to gasp.

“Pinkie! You promised you would keep it secret!” Applejack nearly shouted as she rose from her seat and shot the pink pony a glare.

Pinkie returned the glare with an arched eyebrow. “We knew about Victor. Twilight knew that he was here. She knew that we knew, so she called us all together. And I knew that she knew, so it’s not a secret if everypony knows, right?”

“Then why didn’t anypony talk to me about this before now?” Twilight asked, and her previous anxiety began to creep back into her thinking. Nevermind my friends here, why would he even come here with the humans in the first place? Why would Matt and Lana let him come here without telling me first?!

All of the Element Bearers looked away guiltily, save for Fluttershy. “Twilight, I know it’s hard to look at a situation like this from another perspective other than your own. You almost died, and nopony blames you for what you’re feeling.” The pegasus looked to the others in the room, who all nodded. Spike had made his way from the bedside table and put a comforting claw on one of Twilight’s legs, which nearly caused her to break then and there.

“Twilight, do you recall anything that happened after your injury?” Rarity asked carefully.

“Matt?" Twilight asked weakly, "Could you… scratch my ears, please?”

“Well... I was asleep for most of it, then I woke up in Canterlot,” Twilight said as she weighed the guilt of lying to her friends with the warmth that particular memory brought her.

“I have to really twist my head to understand their reasons, but Victor said the humans were scared that we might end up attacking his people because of what happened to you. They told Victor that they were keeping him was as a peace offering if we came wanting revenge,” Applejack explained, and her expression was scrunched up as though the words themselves were bitter to taste. “When Princess Luna went to Earth and worked out how we’ll be helping them, they told Victor to keep quiet or bad things would happen.”

“I don’t know if I can blame them for thinking that,” Rainbow Dash said, though she couldn’t meet the eyes of the other Element Bearers in the room when they turned to her. “I was up doing the early morning weather shift the day that they brought you back, Twilight. I nearly had my feathers scorched when Celestia blasted past me like a fireball to get to you. That kind of welcome would scare anypony, especially when Victor was the one who did it.”

“Rainbow Dash…” Fluttershy warned with a pointed glare.

“It’s true, isn’t it? I know that he said he was scared and that he’s feeling guilty about it, but that doesn’t change the fact that he shot Twilight!” the other pegasus snapped. “If Celestia had mustered the Solar Guard and invaded, it makes sense to use him as a scapegoat.”

Fluttershy’s harsh look only intensified. “Rainbow Dash!”

“I’m not saying it’s right! I’m not saying I like that choice or agree with it!” Dash shouted back.

“GIRLS!” the shout brought the budding argument to a grinding halt, and all eyes turned to the unlikely source of the interruption. “I could be wrong, but something tells me that this is an argument you’ve already had,” Spike said as he looked at each of the mares before turning back to Twilight. “Before you start arguing again, I think you owe Twilight an explanation for why you didn’t tell her.”

Nervous glances went between the mares before all eyes went to Fluttershy. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly before she explained, “Victor has spent a great deal of time visiting me after I was hurt. He saved my life, and Zecora’s, and he wanted to make sure I would get better. When I told him that I couldn’t sleep because of the nightmares, he told me that he had the same problem. What happened to the both of you has been haunting him just as badly as what happened to me.”

Smoke in her nostrils. Three humans mutilated by a monster. Claws scrabbling against cement, propelling an unspeakable horror forwards. STAY AWAY! The memory and her own experiences with nightmares caused Twilight to wince, and she couldn’t bring herself to interrupt as Fluttershy continued.

“The reason we couldn’t tell you is because it took a lot of trust for him to tell me what was bothering him, and even more trust to tell the others. You’re my friend, Twilight, but so is Victor,” Fluttershy said as she met the alicorn’s eyes. “He told us because he intends to talk with you eventually, but I think the thought of actually speaking with you scares him. I hope you can forgive us for not telling you about him as soon as we found out, Twilight. I just don’t want anyone to get hurt.”

“I’m afraid she’s right, sugarcube. I could tell that it took a lot of effort for him to tell us as much as he did,” Applejack offered, though her eyes narrowed as she continued. “I also get the impression that he was sugar-coating some of what he told us, though I don’t have any idea just what he was holding back..”

While the earth pony spoke, Rarity rose from her seat and moved to Twilight’s side. “We felt absolutely terrible about keeping this from you. Can you forgive us?” she asked.

Everything they’re saying makes sense, but it still hurts that they didn’t tell me, Twilight said to herself. Despite that dull ache in her heart, she found it hard to resist the temptation to accept their apologies immediately. Am I a terrible pony for not forgiving them just like that? Why can’t everything be simple like it used to be? Despite her doubts, she nodded at Rarity but remained silent.

“Thank you, Twilight,” Rarity said as she put a hoof on her friend’s shoulder for support. “Now… I hope you don’t think I’m prying, but there’s something I’ve been meaning to ask you about for a little while now.”

“Oh, here we go. Rarity’s letting that new book go to her head,” Applejack said with an eyeroll.

Rainbow Dash let out a burst of laughter. “Exactly! Those books are for mares who can’t get a coltfriend.”

Rarity’s eyes were as sharp as knives as she glared at Rainbow Dash. “You must enjoy them a great deal then, darling?” When the pegasus’s humor became a scowl, the unicorn smiled smugly. “And for your information, I came across this juicy bit of information before the last in the series came out, so this isn’t just my imagination running away with me.”

“What are you talking about?” Twilight asked, despite the creeping sensation that she should be running away as fast as she could.

The fashionista’s expression became a beaming smile as she turned back to Twilight. “Earlier this month, I had a chance to take some measurements and used a pair of humans to help with my designs. You remember, right? Mister Finch and Miss Jenkins helped immensely. While I was working, I had a rather enlightening conversation regarding your good friend, Captain Harris.”

“Isn’t he the guy who blew up half of Ponyville?” Applejack asked with an arched eyebrow.

“I think that’s right, AJ. Something’s seriously wrong with him,” Rainbow Dash confirmed as she stared at Twilight.

“It’s not like that! It’s just that he was really nice to me back on Earth, and he’s a good person who’s had to make some hard choices! I know he was scary during the fight at Ponyville, but he wasn’t himself then, and he’s always nice to me when we’re alone--”

The last thing Twilight felt before she drifted off to sleep was the amazing sensation of his fingers scratching her ears...

“--AND NOTHING HAPPENED!” Twilight blurted out as fast as she could, her face growing redder from a combination of frustration and other emotions. Her rant was halted when she caught the knowing smiles from the other mares and the barely suppressed giggles from Rarity. “What are you all smiling about!?”

“I think the princess protests too much,” Applejack grinned.

“And what she just said… it’s almost word for word from the book,” Rarity explained as she continued to do her best to restrain her giggles. “It’s just so adorable.”

Twilight was just about to launch into another flurry of denials, when the pieces came together in her mind. A romance book that’s somehow linked to recent events, with dialog that’s similar to how I talk? Please please please don’t be what I think… “Where is the book?! Let me see it!” Twilight demanded, and her magic immediately emptied out Rarity’s saddlebags that rested against the wall.

The majority of the contents were the usual things she expected the unicorn to carry: a mirror, a brush, a small coin pouch, other knick-knacks… and a hardcover book. The literature in question shook in Twilight’s telekinetic grasp as her worst fears were confirmed. The cover featured an alicorn in a rather passionate position with what could only be a human. At this point, the book was shaking too much for her to read the blurb or the title, but she immediately recognized the author’s pen name.

In a flash of purple light, Fluttershy’s room vanished and was replaced by a well-kept living room filled with well used furniture and family pictures filled with familiar unicorns. “MOTHER!” Twilight roared at the top of her lungs. “COME HERE RIGHT NOW AND EXPLAIN THIS TO ME!”

“There’s no need to yell, Twilight,” a voice replied from one of the rooms next to the living room. “If the aliens are attacking again, you’re going to have to tell them to wait. I nearly missed my last deadline, and my publishers want me to crank out a sequel as quickly as I can given how well my last book sold!” The owner of the voice, a white coated unicorn with a two-tone white and purple mane, trotted out and affixed Twilight with her best parenting look. “What’s so important that it couldn’t wait?”

“This!” Twilight yelled, and she nearly beat her mother over the head with Rarity’s book. “Explain this to me!”

“It’s a book, dear. I write those because it’s a fun way to spend my time and to make a living,” Twilight Velvet explained slowly. “That’s actually my newest release! Did you finally muster up the courage to buy one on your own and read it? You are getting to be that age, after all…”

“NO!” the younger Twilight snapped, and she tapped her hoof repeatedly on the cover. “I want you to explain why you’re writing books about me and… and…” She couldn’t finish her thought, so she continued to tap the cover to indicate just what she meant.

Velvet’s response was to tilt her head sideways and arch an eyebrow. “But I didn’t write it about you, Twily. I actually asked Princess Cadance if I could use her as a physical model for the character. She’s a big fan of my books too…”

Twilight spared a glance at the cover again as Velvet continued to explain. Just as she said, the alicorn on the cover was more pink than lavender. Artistic license with several features ensured that nopony could associate it with a pony in real life, but there was enough similarity for Twilight to make the connection. Did I really jump to conclusions? Maybe I let my friends teasing get to me…

“Wait just a second,” Velvet stopped mid-explanation and cast a suspicious glance at her daughter. “The last time you acted like this was when I was publishing my Book Smarts series. You were just a teenager at the time and you had a crush on--” The light of comprehension shone within the older unicorn’s eyes, which only grew with Twilight’s horror that her mother knew. “Twily, dear, do you have--”

“ARGH!” Twilight screamed in frustration as she flung the book upwards with her magic and teleported back to Fluttershy’s room. “Not a word from any of you!” she huffed indignantly as she pouted. When no teasing became apparent, she glanced to the other mares in the room and saw that all attention was on Spike.

A scroll was in his claws, which he offered to Twilight. “It’s from Princess Cadance, and it’s addressed to you, Twilight,” Spike explained.

I swear, Cadance, if you’re sending me a letter to tease me, you will rue the day! Twilight thought as she flattened out the scroll and began to read.

Twilight, I don’t have a lot of time, but I wanted to apologize for what this letter is going to do to you. If I had any other choice, I would have taken it, if for no other reason than to spare you from having to be the first to hear this. The train tracks leading to the Crystal Empire were destroyed some distance from Canterlot, forcing myself and my retinue to continue on hoof. I suspect that was the aliens’ plan as this left us isolated and unable to adequately defend ourselves when they attacked. We’ve met with several other crystal ponies, who all tell of widespread attacks in the Crystal Empire.

A centaur has been leading their efforts to hunt us down, and I dare not face him directly. He somehow possesses the ability to steal magical capacity, and far too many of my guards have been left weakened and powerless. It is absolutely imperative that you tell Princess Luna and Shining Armor about this threat, as he will be unstoppable if he is allowed to rampage with the aliens’ permission. I had thought to play the decoy to allow my little ponies to escape to safety, but I fear that I have underestimated this centaur and his allies. I’m afraid I only have the time to write this letter due to the nature of my hiding place, though not for much longer Even now, I can hear their approach, and it’s only a matter of minutes at best before they reach me.

I struggle to write these words, but by the time you finish this letter, I will likely be dead.

I know how much you care for me, Twilight, so I know how hard this will be for you to take. Please find comfort with your friends or that mysterious human that you and Shining never told me about. Mourn my passing, but don’t let my absence harden your heart and turn you into an angry and bitter mare.

And please tell Shiny that he was the best thing thing that ever happened to me. I don’t regret knowing him for a single moment, and I cherish his love more than anything in this world. Please don’t let me be the last mare he loves, Twilight. I don’t want him to spend the rest of his life lamenting what was lost. Maybe you could get him to talk to that human named Fujikawa, once everything is settled down? I think it would be healthy for him to have someone he can talk to professionally.

I’m so sorry that you’re the one who has to get this letter, but I know you’ll do what’s necessary. Goodbye, Twily.

“Twilight, what’s wrong?!” the shout tore the alicorn’s teary eyes from the letter to the worried faces of her friends, then to Spike. The dragonling brought one claw up to his mouth and belched a massive gout of fire, only for the flames to deposit a large object in his grasp and vanish almost as quickly as they appeared. “Twilight… why is this here?” Spike asked quietly as he looked down at the Crystal Heart.

23 -- Setbacks

23:25, 11/30/2015, UNKNOWN LOCATION

The room was dark and almost devoid of furniture, save for an almost featureless desk and chair. The room might have been mistaken for a long-forgotten office or storage room were it not for the lack of dust combined with the well-dressed man who stepped into the room. Out of long-ingrained habit he sat in the seat after straightening his tie. His posture was ramrod straight as he pressed a seemingly random spot on the desk before tapping in front of him as though he had a keyboard.

The wall across from the desk flickered as power fed into a monitor hidden in the darkness. Text began to scrawl as the system powered up.

SYSTEM ACTIVATION
LOGIN/PASSWORD REQUIRED
”0”
”********************”
USER AUTHENTICATED
ESTABLISHING SECURE CONNECTION
SECURE CONNECTION ESTABLISHED
0 IS NOW IN ATTENDANCE
CURRENT ATTENDANCE INCLUDES 0, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16
ALL MEMBERS IN ATTENDANCE

“Good evening, gentlemen,” the man known as Zero said to the empty room, his speech appearing as text on the monitor. “The agenda for today is to discuss the ongoing efforts of Commander Bradford on Earth, as well as Major Fujikawa in the alien theater of operations.” More lines of text appeared and were followed by a synthetic voice as the other members of the Council spoke.

1: The alien attacks around Earth are continuing to decline in both frequency and scope. As of this moment, less than a dozen sightings or attacks were reported worldwide, which brings their activity levels down to where they were prior to Twilight Sparkle’s arrival on Earth.

4: I’m afraid the reason might be due to the aliens’ war efforts elsewhere. Our non-human allies are doing quite well considering their average level of technology is, at best, early twentieth century. There are notable exceptions, however.

6: That may be an optimistic evaluation of the situation, considering the loss of Princess Cadance. The Equestrians won’t take the loss of one of their rulers well.

10: Can someone explain to me how that happened? I know that she was one of the younger alicorns, but current threat assessments placed her equal to Luna and Celestia. Do we know how many forces were committed to her elimination? Hell, what kept her from just flying away or teleporting to safety?

4: That is not currently known. Strike teams were deployed within fifteen minutes to her last known location. Investigation of the scene and interviews with civilians fleeing the area indicated that Princess Cadance entered the battle, and the aliens dropped everything they were doing to get at her. The trail of bodies leads into the mountains and a cave complex. It is believed that she intended to use the caves to bottleneck the attackers, and she partially collapsed the cavern in an attempt to eliminate the possibility of her being captured.

1: There was some mention of a local working alongside the aliens, of an indigenous race that we’ve yet to encounter. Could one of the nations on their world have already fallen to the aliens?

6: The Equestrians provided some information on the most likely suspect. His name is Tirek, and the race he belongs to bears some similarity to the centaurs of our mythology. He was previously thought incarcerated in the the deepest hole the Equestrians could throw him into, though the specifics are a bit vague. What they were certain of was Tirek’s ability to steal the magical capacities of other creatures.

9: Steal abilities? Do we have a more detailed explanation?

2: I’ve been glossing over some of the reports of the survivors of the battle. Tirek’s ability is extremely… interesting. The targets of his attacks often show symptoms similar to the Equestrians that fell prey to some of the toys that EXALT are deploying--

16: How in God’s name did EXALT make their way to Equestria, anyway?

2: Let me finish. Equestrians that were attacked by Tirek have lost all capacity for magical ability, and also appear to be physically weakened as well. Where this gets interesting is that Tirek doesn’t block the abilities like the Jammer grenades or Rule Breaker. He actively adds their magical capacities and abilities to his own stockpile.

3: Is that so? I suspect that I’m not the only one who can see the possibilities in such a power.

14: I think this Tirek needs to enjoy the hospitality of the good Doctor Vahlen. He has so much to teach us, I think. Do the Equestrians have any theories for how his power works?

2: There’s nothing listed in the notes, but I have a theory. Rule Breakers and Jammers operate under a magical formula that automatically interrupts the flow of energy from the Field to the caster and returns it to the source. I think that Tirek’s ability might start in a similar fashion, but instead of releasing that energy, it’s redirected to him.

4: Such speculation is pointless at this time, but I think that we can all agree that the live capture of this ‘Tirek’ or another of his species with a similar ability is an objective that should be pursued.

4 has called for a vote: Priority orders for live capture of ‘Tirek’
Yes votes: 12 total, No votes: 2, 2 abstain.
Proposal accepted.

11: I don’t think the Equestrians are just going to let us take Tirek into custody that easily. He is technically a citizen of their world, after all. And Captain Shining Armor probably wants his head on a pike.

15: On the subject of the good captain, I find it hard to believe he wouldn’t take appropriate action to defend the princess. Weren’t there security measures in place to ensure her safety?

4: I would think so, but the report isn’t complete yet.

7: Until the report is complete, further speculation on this subject isn’t necessary.

12: Agreed. As tragic as the circumstances are, we have more pressing issues. Do we know how EXALT managed to make it to the other world?

9: Unknown at this time, but there is a high probability that the EXALT infiltrator that sabotaged the Alpha site is responsible. A significant amount of data on current projects was accessed while he was there. The ‘Jammer grenades’ and the towers they’ve deployed in the smaller hamlets are likely a weaponized offshoot of the Rule Breakers. While the resources necessary would be staggering, it’s possible they created their own Kaleidoscope as well.

14: Doctor Shen has been able to inspect captured equipment, and he is confident that we can reproduce both the hand-held devices and the installations if necessary.

5: It took several pages to come to that conclusion, but not before going over every single factor that might make them infeasible. The good doctor has expressed squeamishness about XCOM’s methods in the past, and I think he is taking issue with the development of something we can use against the Equestrians just as much as the aliens.

4: Is he wrong in thinking that way? These people went out of their way to help us when they could have let us fend for ourselves. It seems poor form to actively design and produce weapons to use against them.

11: I would rather prepare for the eventuality and not need it than the other way around. From what Major Fujikawa reported, Princess Luna was extremely displeased when she became aware of EXALT’s existence. We need countermeasures in place should the worst come to pass.

9: I’m inclined to agree with you there.

1: Indeed, though news of this decision should not be shared with Major Fujikawa or any of the personnel that are away from Earth. There has been a disturbing trend of information leakage to the locals that I don’t want to contribute to.

5: Speaking of the locals, is there a threat index placement for the two new major players, Shirogane and Chrysalis? I don’t know about any of you, but I’m extremely suspicious of anyone who rides in to save the day while at the same time using blackmail to force their way into the coalition.

10: Chrysalis’s threat assessment varies depending upon a number of factors, but with the appropriate countermeasures to detect the changelings, she won’t be as much of a concern for us. As for Shirogane, theorists speculate that with a steady supply of alien trinkets, she will remain loyal to the cause.

1: You’ll have to forgive my skepticism, but if the dragon matriarch is only loyal because of the trash we give her, what’s keeping her from switching sides to the aliens should they make a better offer?

4: Spike. Twilight Sparkle’s dragonling companion was hatched in the Equestrian capital without any dragons being present, and my few cursory searches found no clues as to the origin of the egg. I suspect there’s a familial relation there, and that’s the real reason for her participation in this alliance. Even as a collector of rare things, I can’t fathom any of the twisted wrecks being presentable in any way for her hoard.

5: I’ll play the devil’s advocate on that point. It could be less for display of wealth purposes than as a trophy collection. From what I hear, Commander Bradford had to put his foot down when he found out XCOM operators had a bit of a black market going for trophies taken from the corpses of aliens.

15: Something has been bothering me since I first started reading the reports for this month, and I’m surprised no one has mentioned it yet. Chrysalis has been providing a real-time monitoring system for alien attacks on population centers, and Shirogane’s kind has done a stellar job of interdicting UFOs…

7: I’m assuming you have a point.

15: The Equestrians and XCOM personnel became aware of the attack on Cadance due to her letter, and only then deployed forces to assist. Where was the changeling network to warn them?

4: That… is a good question.

13: Doesn’t Chrysalis have a history with Cadance? Could the lack of response be a case of convenient negligence? Come to think of it, there hasn’t been any early warning response to the attacks in the Crystal Empire.

14: As much as I hate to admit it, I think our dealings with the Equestrians might have dissuaded us from entertaining the possibility that not all of their people are as honest and straightforward as they appear.

2: I can second that.

1: If Chrysalis was deliberately negligent, then I suspect it won’t be long before the Equestrians pursue justice for themselves.

10: That’s a very likely possibility, and we can’t interfere if we want to stay on good terms. We’re currently on shaky ground due to some of the things the Equestrians have learned already. Of course, that doesn’t preclude us from making arrangements with the changelings outside of normal channels. We’ll just have to be quiet about it.

11: On the note of other arrangements, Doctor Shen’s attempts to approach both the minotaurs and griffons to discuss their respective technologies were unfortunately rebuffed. Some interesting insights were learned about the cannons that were used in the defense of the capital, however.

8: I’ve seen the pictures, and they look like rip-off Flak 88s from over half a century ago. What could we possibly learn from those?

11: Doctor Shen reported that the weapons themselves use some sort of smart munitions system that is tied to the gunner. The accuracy and power of the shot is apparently partially tied to the killing intent of the creature that fires the weapon. It’s not something that can be automated. The shooter must be conscious of the harm he is going to cause, and have the will to inflict it on the target.

5: I think that those guns are related to the ‘Toy Box’ that was mentioned in some of the other reports. Current speculation on the subject is that it was a weapon of mass destruction that was deemed too powerful to use, or some form of autonomous machine. These theories seem to be supported by Shen’s findings regarding the minotaur cannons, and that might be as far as we can get on the subject. Captain Harris had Twilight Sparkle attempt to research the subject and found precious little, and the minotaurs are universally silent on the subject.

12: While an interesting bit of trivia, speculation about the Toy Box is pointless now. What weapons did the griffons have that could possibly be of use to us? Last I heard, they were still using bladed weapons and some form of heavy crossbow.

11: The weapons themselves don’t appear to be all that special, but after reviewing some of the high definition footage taken by the MECs, I discovered something interesting. Pull up file beowulf053498136 and pause at the twelve minute, seventeen second mark, then advance at one frame per second.

4: What are we looking-- oh, I think I see it. How do they do that?

5: I’m seeing the ‘Myrmidon’ skewering a muton. I’m not certain how this is relevant to the discussion.

4: Image magnification of the spear blade shows the muton’s armor parting before the blade comes into contact with it, like a hunk of snow melts when you put a rod of superheated metal into it. And no, as far as we can tell, the bits of these weapons that glow are not giving off any detectable heat.

7: The armor cameras for the strike teams also caught those crossbows taking out cyberdisks of all things, so I assume that whatever effect is being used is carrying over to their bolt weapons too.

11: Indeed. It’s a shame that they’re almost religiously protective of the weapons. From what I understand, Lieutenant Morikawa has some rapport established with High Talon Alvar while using Beowulf. I imagine it wouldn’t be too difficult to rig the MEC frame with some scanning equipment to try and unravel this mystery.

9: While I can certainly appreciate the scientific need to unravel the mechanics of these weapons, I still fail to see any practical applications for it.

1: The Kinetic Strike modules that the MEC units field are excellent for disabling hard and static targets. Aside from Lieutenant Romalov, we have no way of reproducing anything similar for regular infantry without a prohibitively large power supply. While the griffon weapons aren’t nearly as… spectacular in their results as the KS modules, they are still able to negate enemy armor seemingly without any sort of power supply, and all while using weaponry that went out of style over five hundred years ago.

3: It might not be as revolutionary as some of the other recent developments we have had, but I suppose I can see the benefits of it. KS impacts tend to leave very little in the way of useable salvage, and something like this could reduce the chances for collateral damage.

14: I agree that some time should be devoted to researching the subject, but there are some more pressing tasks that require our time. Researchers at the Omega site are reporting some progress on Project Medea.

9: There’s no mention of Project Medea in the monthly reports. What is that?

13: It’s being kept separate from the usual XCOM information systems, as it is what we hope will be a replacement and countermeasure to Commander Bradford, should he need to be removed. What progress was made?

14: As most of you are aware, regular medical scans are made of any Gifted personnel so their particular brain structures can be catalogued and hopefully reproduced artificially. The Kinetic Strike modules we mentioned earlier are an excellent example of this in practice. Using the base telekinesis formulae from Twilight and combining it with scans of Lieutenant Romalov’s brain, we were able to create a device that is capable of delivering three thousand newtons of force with the lightest of touches.

14: The researchers at the Omega site have had access to the scans of Commander Bradford for just under a month, and they are confident they can create an interface that can send data from one point in time, to a time in the past. Best estimates are that they will have a ‘receiver’ constructed by the beginning of next year.

10: Excellent. If this works then we’ll finally have a countermeasure against him.

7: It is to Commander Bradford’s credit that he commands the confidence of XCOM’s operational personnel as well as having the backing of this council… but with the alien invasion apparently winding down, I would be much more comfortable if he were to ‘retire’.

“Enough,” the man known as Zero interrupted, and the council fell silent. “Commander Bradford has performed outstandingly in the face of a global threat we have never seen before, and he has done nothing to warrant his removal. Development and testing of Project Medea will continue as a means of supplementing the abilities that Commander Bradford already provides to the XCOM project. Until there is substantial proof that he is no longer capable in his current position or committed to the preservation of humanity, then this subject will not be discussed again.”

A somewhat reluctant chorus of agreements came from the council before the members disconnected one by one. When the last of the council members left, the man known as Zero tapped another place on his desk before clasping his hands before him.

“Good evening, Commander.”

24 -- Adrift

“The life of the dead is placed in the memory of the living.”
--Marcus Tullius Cicero

11:20, 12/03/2015, CRYSTAL MOUNTAINS

The mountains that made up the northern and western border of the Crystal Empire had suffered the effects of wild weather far more than Canterlot or its surrounding areas. Not a ray of the early afternoon sun breached the blockade of gray clouds that hung low overhead. A reasonable amount of snow had also blanketed the area, with more falling by the minute. Neither the chill in the air or the precipitation kept the assembled allies from doing what needed to be done.

Pairs of pegasi patrolled the skies, searching both for survivors and enemies that were missed by earlier sweeps, with reports coming in constantly of new finds deep within the mountains. The latter were dealt with swiftly and mercilessly by heavily armed griffon and pegasi teams, who used their capacity for flight to tremendous advantage. The former were guided to friendly forces on the ground so that they could be escorted to safer territory.

A temporary stronghold had been set up at the base of one mountain, with dirt and stone walls hastily excavated and strengthened by earth pony magic. A variety of guards patrolled the perimeter while a steady stream of flying cargo chariots offloaded more troops and supplies as they landed, and left laden with refugees from the Crystal Empire.

At the base of the mountain itself, shifts of diamond dogs and minotaurs attacked a collapsed cave entrance with the efficiency of expert engineers. Each piece of stone was carefully broken down and removed while supports were constructed to prevent another cave-in. The work was methodical and slow, for any undue haste could potentially bring disaster and injure the workers clearing the way.

The entire area was a picture of controlled chaos, and at its center was a single spot of calm. Shining Armor stood in the eye of the storm, standing ramrod straight and still as a statue as he stared at the cave entrance. The black armor plates that wrapped around his body had slowly become frosted over from the snowfall, and what was exposed of his coat, tail and mane hung heavily with melted snow and was slowly beginning to accumulate the icy precipitation as well. His eyes were hidden behind a pair of goggles, which went a long way towards maintaining the illusion that he was waiting calmly for news.

He did not respond as a chariot flanked by griffon escorts touched down, or when Alvar dismounted from the transport. The Myrmidon followed shortly afterward, and behind him was Lieutenant Zhang and another human. The human was covered in layers of winter clothes, and his mouth was covered by a plastic mask attached to an air tank. Despite his best efforts to straighten up to his full height, he was forced to lean heavily against the human beside him as the pair trudged through the snow to the worksite at the cave entrance. Alvar and the Myrmidon came to stand beside Shining Armor, and an awkward silence began to stretch between the three as the unicorn didn’t so much as twitch an ear in their direction.

“You will have to pardon our late arrival, Captain,” Alvar started, and when no response made itself apparent, he continued. “After we were informed about the princess’s last stand, I asked for Lieutenant Zhang to provide assistance. His ability will greatly assist the excavation crews in locating the… in locating the princess.

Shining Armor said nothing in response, and Alvar was left struggling for a way to fill the silence between them. “Well… we saw the forces deployed on the ground during our descent. I counted several enemies slain with magic and the wreck of an enemy airship along the trails and partially covered by snow. Princess Cadance did spectacularly during her last stand. It’s an end that any griffon—” The young high talon froze in place when a talon tapped on his back lightly, and he turned to look up at the Myrmidon. Rather than the expected head tilt, the elder griffon was shaking his head slowly.

No more attempts at conversation were made as they watched Zhang approach the worksite and stop. The work crews themselves all paused in their work to watch the human. After several minutes, Zhang and his aid turned back towards the way they had come while the work crew gave a look at the cave entrance before resuming their work.

“Captain,” Zhang addressed Shining Armor as he did his best to straighten to an at-attention stance. His expression showed signs of fatigue and his breath was labored, but still he faced the unicorn directly before continuing. “There are plasma burns on the rock face around the cave entrance, but none within the cave itself. I suspect that Princess Cadance erected a shield at the cave mouth to defend herself. The presence of alien bodies within the cave seems to indicate that the collapse happened after the shield fell.” The plastic mask fogged up as he took a moment to catch his breath. “I could not see more than fifty feet past the debris, as the crystal formations in the rock seem to be generating interference. At this time, I cannot say with certainty that Princess Cadance is in the cave or what her condition is.”

“Thank you for your efforts, Lieutenant,” Shining Armor said crisply before turning and marching towards a small group of unicorn guardsponies that were loitering near the chariot landing areas. He either didn’t hear or simply ignored the condolences that Zhang and Alvar offered. A quick command to one of the idle unicorns was all that was needed to teleport the captain away from the wind-swept mountain ranges.

13:07, 12/03/2015, THRONE ROOM, CANTERLOT

The golden-armored Solar Guard were a stark contrast to Shining Armor as he marched down the corridor towards the throne room and the day court. They all snapped to attention as he passed, but nopony could muster the courage to speak to the captain as he walked right up to the throne room’s doors and pushed them open.

Princess Luna sat upon the throne and was surrounded by a modest escort of Solar Guard and a far larger herd of petitioners. The low babble of idle conversation in the chamber died abruptly as Shining Armor marched forward, and the crowd of petitioners parted before him without any prompting. Luna cast a wary eye at the unicorn before looking back to the pony she had been speaking with. “I apologize for the inconvenience, all of you. I am going to have to call a quick recess. Captain Armor and I have much to discuss,” she said before waving off the guards in the room as well.

The moment the doors closed, Shining spoke, “Where is the faker?”

“Queen Chrysalis is not here, and she will not be for the foreseeable future,” Luna explained cooly. “I have a great amount of respect for you, Captain, so I’m going to politely ask you not to seek her out. If I must make it an order, then questions will be asked that we cannot afford to answer at this time.”

Shining Armor said nothing, but the tenseness of his posture and his clenched jaw spoke loudly enough for him.

“I know what you are thinking, captain, and when I first heard of your wife’s fate, I confronted her immediately,” Luna explained, and she let out a sigh when Shining Armor didn’t react in any way. “Princess Cadance had left for the Crystal Empire before her part in our alliance could be solidified, and she was understandably concerned that if she preemptively stationed a changeling with your wife, it would spark an understandable but unfortunate confrontation.”

Just as before, Shining Armor’s expression didn’t change.

Luna’s eyes narrowed at the captain’s continued silence. “As unfortunate as these events are, we cannot afford disharmony in our alliance. I swear to you that the perpetrators of this heinous act will be punished accordingly, but if you jeopardize our position by pursuing a personal grudge, then you will give me no other alternative than to relieve you of duty and sentence you to house arrest until this matter is resolved. I do not want to do that, captain, but I will if you force my hoof. Am I understood?”

“Perfectly, Princess,” Shining Armor said mechanically.

The alicorn held her stern glare for several more moments, before it finally softened. “Then you are dismissed with my condolences, Captain. I must confess that I did not know Princess Cadance very well in the short time since my return, but she was one of the brightest stars in the night sky.”

Silence rushed in to fill the gap in conversation. The only sounds that filled the throne room were Shining Armor’s hooves as he swiftly marched out the way he came.

14:00, 12/03/2015, CRYSTAL REFUGEE CENTER, CANTERLOT

As with the unexpected arrival of the griffons, the refugees from the Crystal Empire had banded together in their time in exile. Unlike the avian predators, who naturally gravitated towards the taller structures for their impromptu community, the crystal ponies had elected to convert one of the larger parks on the castle outskirts into their sanctuary. Temporary shelters and tents sprung up quickly to accommodate the new arrivals, and hundreds of Canterlot residents arrived to donate their time, effort, and supplies for the cause.

To the beleaguered crystal ponies, to be welcomed so was an unexpected comfort after losing so much. To the ponies that lived in the capital, it was no more inconvenient than helping a relative that had fallen on hard times. What unified both was the comfort of their fellows who were also struggling, and a slow-burning anger at the creatures that were responsible for the atrocities they had endured.

At that precise moment, no creature was a better representative of the latter emotion than Shining Armor as he marched into the park.

It wasn’t long before he was spotted by one of the ponies helping with the relief effort, and a hushed whisper cut through the general chatter and noise like a knife. Barely a minute passed before silence dominated the square, with only the sounds of Shining’s hooffalls echoing through the park. The crystal ponies that caught sight of Shining all bowed or lowered their gazes respectfully. The Canterlot natives and guards paused briefly before continuing their work as quietly as possible.

This continued as Shining Armor cut through the middle of the camp and towards the small knot of guards directing incoming traffic into the park. The majority of them were the gold-armored Solar guard, but a half dozen wore the black armor of the Earth veterans. A pegasus with lieutenant stripes and several burn marks along his flank and barrel armor supervised their efforts until he caught sight of the approaching captain. A brief look of concern crossed the lieutenant’s face before he steeled himself and went out to meet his superior.

“Lieutenant,” Shining Armor said quietly, and he continued without giving his subordinate any chance to respond. “I want you to explain to me why you disobeyed my orders.”

The lieutenant straightened slightly as the captain’s tone sank in. “When we discovered that the rail lines to the Empire were damaged, Princess Cadance elected to continue on hoof rather than remain at the train. I agreed with this assessment, and we resumed our journey north. While travelling, we encountered survivors from an assault in progress taking place on one of the outlying communities. Princess Cadance ordered us to cover the retreat of the civilians while she engaged the aliens directly. When the battle was joined, the aliens halted their attacks and concentrated all of their efforts on the princess.

The lieutenant hesitated for just a moment before steeling himself. “I elected to follow the princess’s earlier orders and ensure the civilians were escorted to safety before pursuing the invaders. Unfortunately, Tirek chose to pursue the noncombatants. There was no chance that they could survive without our help, so we held as long as we could before falling back.” Nearly a minute passed as the lieutenant tried not to shrink under the goggled stare of the captain. “Captain… I would like to express my deepest regrets at your loss. The princess—”

“MY WIFE!” Shining roared, drawing more than a few surprised looks from the other guards and the crystal ponies nearby. He took a step towards the lieutenant as he continued to yell. “I gave you one order! ONE ORDER! Guard my wife! You disobeyed that order, lieutenant, and now she’s DEAD!”

By the end of his rant, Shining had invaded the other pony’s space and made no effort to halt his advance. His ears were laid back and the muscles along his jaw were clenched tight. One hoof came up, before coming down on the cobblestone path heavily. Without another word, he turned and stomped out of the park.

20:37, 12/03/2015, STRIKE READY ROOM, CANTERLOT

The Strike Ready Room was filled with a modest assortment of soldiers relaxing as best they could. The vast majority was an almost equal sampling of the three pony races, followed by a flock of griffons, then humans, and lastly a small sampling of zebra and minotaurs. Most simply sat in small groups to talk or play simple games to pass the time before they were called up for deployment.

All avoided Shining Armor.

The guard captain sat on the bench closest to the chariot lofts and teleportation areas, with his goggled gaze locked firmly on the opposite wall. A quartet of blades sat ready in their sheaths beside him, and his armor had been checked and rechecked several times. The moment an alert was received, Shining Armor would be the first soldier on the ground to fight.

The only problem he was encountering now was a disconcerting lack of cooperation from the aliens. For nearly six hours he had held his position, waiting for his chance to take to the field. He needed the aliens to attack somewhere, anywhere, so that he could have a proper target to vent his anger and frustration on. He needed it to keep his mind from dwelling on—

Shining was saved from walking down that dark train of thought when Captain Harris sat down next to him. For a long moment, neither said anything to the other, or even acknowledged the other’s presence. “Captain Armor,” Matt said finally, though his gaze was locked forward much like the unicorn.

“Captain Harris.” The response was anything but conversational.

Another moment passed before the human let out a sigh. “I’m not going to waste your time or mine by offering condolences, you’ve heard enough of that from what I’m told,” Matt said slowly, and he paused as Shining Armor’s left ear twitched. “However, I think you’re forgetting that you aren’t the only person who’s lost someone important to them.”

“I don’t need a lecture from you about losing my wife,” Shining snapped.

“What about Twilight?”

The simple question caused whatever barbed comment Shining had prepared to die before it was said. “She has her friends. They’ll help her get through this,” he finally managed, before growling, “She also has you.”

“You’re right, they’ll help her as best they can. But she also needs you. Her friends can sympathize with what happened, but you knew Cadance as long as she did. You lost your wife, and Twilight lost the closest thing she had to a sister,” Matt explained carefully and quietly. Silence filled in where the conversation left, and Matt let out a sigh. “Captain Armor,” he said, and his voice was more official than informal. “The princess requires your presence at the Vault of the Sun. You are to report there immediately.”

The order forced a reaction out of the stallion as his head snapped to the side to glare at Matt. The human made no move to meet Shining Armor’s glare. No further explanation made itself apparent, so he stood and marched out of the ready room.

21:00, 12/03/2015, VAULT OF THE SUN, CANTERLOT

Canterlot Castle held enough show rooms and display cases to put most museums to shame, as the princesses had collected a great deal of things over their many years of rule. The majority of the public halls were filled with art and artifacts that held cultural or aesthetic value. A small minority of these halls were private and maintained by the princesses themselves, and were often stuffed from wall to wall with trinkets that held nothing but sentimental value.

The Vault of the Sun was neither of these. Anything that had earned a place in that room was considered too powerful or dangerous to be allowed somewhere that might tempt anypony who saw it. Shining Armor had only ever been in the vault twice. The first time had been in the presence of Princess Luna to retrieve the Clover Leaves for their first trip to meet the humans. The second had been to replace them upon his return.

It went without saying that access to the vault was restricted to a precious few ponies, so Shining Armor was understandably put on guard when three ponies were waiting just past the entrance guards. Twilight Velvet leaned heavily against Night Light, and tears rimmed her eyes when she caught sight of her son approaching. She took a breath to call out to him but stopped when her husband pulled her close. The elder stallion’s expression was blank as his wife sobbed into his chest. Despite knowing his goggles would prevent it, Shining found that he couldn’t meet his father’s eyes.

The last pony in the room was Twilight Sparkle. She had a worn blanket wrapped around her shoulders, and she did a valiant job of holding back tears as she looked down. Shining followed her gaze to find his sister’s hoof resting on…

“I’m sorry, I have duties I must attend to,” Shining Armor said quickly as he turned and began to march away from his family. You think you’re so clever, Harris, not specifying which Princess gave the order? I’ll remember this…

“Son…” “Shiny, stop, please...” The words of his parents fell on deaf ears as he continued—

“SHINING ARMOR, DON’T YOU DARE TAKE ONE MORE STEP!”

The shouted order forced him to pause, the angry and grief-filled tone only partially responsible for his hesitation. He looked over to see his sister fixing him with a glare that would make lesser beings cower.

“Shiny, if you walk out that door… if you don’t come here right now, then I don’t ever want to see you again,” Twilight said shakily. Though her voice faltered at the ultimatum, the true measure of her resolve was found in her unyielding glare.

He wanted to leave. Sun above, did he want to. Am I willing to give up my family to avoid what’s waiting for me? Shining clenched his teeth and turned back to face them. Who are you, and what have you done with Twilight? he asked himself, and he felt the mildest sense of deja vu at seeing his sister in this light. Every fiber of his being willed him to stop, to run, to find something to vent his frustration at. Despite this, Shining forced himself to walk stiffly toward the gathering, and the object that sat at its center.

The Crystal Heart sat beside Twilight, its perfection unmarred by the violence that had caused its arrival in Canterlot. When Cadance… when his wife had possessed the artifact, it had shone brilliantly with magic and power, but now it had only the smallest flickers of light within it. Shining slowly reached out with a shaky hoof, before placing it on the center of the heart.

The dark corridors of the castle’s lower levels vanished instantly. A vast field stretched in every direction around Shining Armor, with waves of long grass waving as far as the eye could see. Not a single cloud was in the sky to block the sun as it hung in the late afternoon sky, but the heat was countered with the gentlest of breezes. It was a setting that couldn’t be more comfortable to anypony that experienced it.

“Shining Armor.”

The stallion whirled around to look for the source of the voice. “Cadance! CADANCE!” he screamed, but there was nopony there save him.

“If you’re here, Shiny, then the worst must have happened.” The voice came from everywhere and nowhere at once. Regret tinged the voice as it continued, “I am so sorry. I am so sorry that you were the one left behind. I had always thought that our situations would have been reversed, given our circumstances.”

“Where are you? I’ll find you, I’ll save you! I just need to know where you are!” Shining Armor shouted as he continued to run full tilt across the grasslands. His heart hammered in his chest and his legs began to burn from the sprinting. They were minor inconveniences that he could ignore. “Where are you? Please, Cadance!”

“I’m sorry, Shining Armor,” the voice said. “I’m not the Cadance you want. When the extent of the danger became apparent, I was created by her to say what must be said to those who remain. I’m an echo of her love for you... and her last will and testament.”

Shining continued to sprint as the sun slowly sank towards the horizon. He sprinted until his legs couldn’t support his weight anymore and he collapsed to the ground. His heart demanded that he keep running, but his body couldn’t support that order. Through sheer willpower, he got his hooves under him, only to collapse again. He ceased his struggling only when a familiar shadow fell over him.

The setting sun shone brightly around Cadance as she watched Shining struggle to reach her. “My Shining Armor, always so stubborn,” she said as tears filled her eyes. “Shiny, it had been my greatest wish that we be together for as long as fate would allow it. I know that you will cherish my memory to your last days, but going forward you’ll have to accept that you deserve more than me.”

Shining continued to crawl and stumble forward until he fell before the radiant figure. “You’ve got it wrong, Cadance. You’re more than I ever deserved! Please… don’t go!”

A shaky smile tugged at his wife’s features as the tears finally fell from her eyes. “I’m nothing but a memory now, Shiny. You deserve someone to have and to hold. Your heart is too strong to be held back by a memory, so I know you’ll find somepony that will help you heal.” She leaned forward until until their faces were just inches apart. “I still have one gift left to give you. Goodbye, my Shining Armor.”

The stallion looked up… and saw the stone ceiling of the Vault. Cadance’s image, and the endless field, had vanished like a pleasant dream. Shining removed his hoof as he looked back to the Crystal Heart, and his breath caught in his throat as the last light of Cadance’s magic faded away.

His armored hoof rose sharply, and he had every intention of striking the Heart with all of his strength… but the anger was gone. The fire. The outrage. The blame. All that was left for Shining Armor was the reality of what had happened to his Cadance. His raised hoof hovered in the air before pulling the goggles off of his eyes. Only his pride allowed him to maintain his stoic facade, but it lasted only until Twilight pulled him into a tight hug and sobbed into his shoulder. He returned the embrace, and wept.

25 -- Ready Room

She has been lost in space, but she and others search for her rightful place.

09:30, 12/05/2015, STRIKE READY ROOM, CANTERLOT

The brief lull in alien activity in the wake of Princess Cadance’s fall had given everyone a much needed chance to catch their breath. Armor was repaired and replaced. Ammunition and fresh faces were brought in from Earth. All three MECs were also stripped down and repaired in preparation for whatever big push that Murphy’s Law stated would be coming very shortly.

True to the old axiom, the morning of the fifth saw two deployments before the sun rose, and a third nearly an hour after. Just as quickly as the Strike Ready Room emptied of soldiers moving to interdict the aliens, off-duty operators, volunteers, and support staff rushed in to fill the void.

I suppose its interesting to see how all of these different people cope with the pre-battle jitters, Matt thought as he surveyed the gathered soldiers. The minotaurs can’t spend more than ten minutes waiting before they break out dice or some other game. I also can’t help but notice that they’ve become incredibly wary of Finch since the first night of gambling he spent with them. A small smile crept onto his face as he recalled Fujikawa’s very terse reprimand to the British soldier for apparently taking the minotaurs for everything they were worth. His fearsome gambling reputation had even spread to the other races, much to Finch’s dismay.

Matt’s smile slowly faded as he caught sight of the launch and receiving areas. About half of the area was dedicated to pegasi and their chariots, which could manage an impressive clip of speed to reach almost anywhere in the lands that the ponies lived in under an hour in an emergency. These were often reserved for clean-up operations, since the capacity for teleportation provided a much faster means for reaching the battlefields when the aliens attacked.

The teleportation areas were run by rotating shifts of unicorns from the Arcanum. From what Matt had learned, the Arcanum was an organization primarily dedicated to the advancement of magic through careful study and experimentation. A significant number of the unicorns that Matt had witnessed working the launch area were older but no less enthusiastic in the practical applications of their studies. That enthusiasm was usually subdued when the Strike teams returned with fewer members than when they left.

“Strike Three is returning!” a familiar voice shouted, and a collection of medical and support staff gathered around the receiving area in anticipation. A flash of light and BAM of displaced air heralded the return of the first strike team that had been deployed that morning, and the relative calm of the ready area was shattered.

It was hard to see past the crowd of support staff, but Beowulf was easily identified by its height and vivid red armor. The armor itself had seen better days, as it was pockmarked with dimples and holes from the inline weapons of a Cyberdisk in addition to burn marks and scores from plasma fire. The MEC waited patiently for a path to open up before it separated itself from the mayhem and disappeared into the castle beyond.

In the brief moment when the gap appeared, Matt spotted an earth pony and unicorn in medical uniforms pulling off the armor of a pegasus that was sprawled on the ground. The rest of the Strike team walked or limped through the gap under their own power, save one. Durand pulled her helmet off as she watched the medics attempt to stabilize the pegasus. Wide eyes looked on with a combination of shock and horror, and she didn’t even notice the blood on her armor as she brought up her other hand to cover her mouth.

For all her gifted potential and desire to fight the aliens, Annette is still just a civilian, Matt thought with a small grimace as he watched his subordinate. If the medics aren’t looking at her, then the blood isn’t hers. Did she carry that pegasus? One of the last of the Strike operators tapped her on the shoulder, which snapped the French woman out of the daze she had been in, and Matt’s gaze followed the pair as they shuffled into the castle. I’ll have to check on her, maybe give her a couple of days off of the rotation to recover if I can.

A stretcher was brought out, and the pegasus was lifted gently onto it before she was rushed off to the medical wings. The remaining support personnel policed the bits of armor that had been removed from the pegasus before following to the armories. The last of the ponies that remained near the return areas was the one that Matt had heard earlier, and she was the one he was looking for.

Twilight Sparkle sat on the bench nearest to the return area, her eyes glued to the bloody patch where the pegasus had just been. Either out of respect for her position or her recent loss, none of the support personnel or Strike operators approached. It was a situation Matt intended to correct.

“Hey there, Twilight,” Matt said gently as he sat next to the alicorn’s left. He set his weapon and helmet against the bench before turning back. She looks worn out, but she isn’t as much of a wreck after some of the other things that happened. Maybe she’s coping better… or she’s getting used to this. He didn’t let that darker thought dissuade him from trying to make conversation. “How are you feeling?”

Twilight’s slightly bleary-eyed gaze turned upwards to look at Matt, though it took a moment and several blinks for them to focus on him. “Tired. My original shift as a teleporter ended last night at around midnight, but Professor Heart slipped and broke a foreleg when the the attacks were reported. I volunteered to fill in until the next shift.”

Matt nodded, before asking again, “And how are you feeling?”

Twilight’s head and shoulders drooped as she looked away. “I’ve been staying with my family for the past few days. Mom and Dad have been doing everything that they can for Shiny and me. Shiny acts the part of the Guard Captain, but I can tell he’s still hurting from what happened.” She drooped even more and her tone became sheepish, “I may have had to yell at him a little, but at least he isn’t so angry anymore.”

“You yelled at your brother, and he took it?” Matt asked incredulously. I suppose if the thought of Twilight yelling at someone surprised me, then it might have surprised Shiny too. Hell, if Lily screamed at me about something, it would give me a moment of pause. “Well, I suppose it was for the best, though that must have been really hard for you.”

“It was…” Twilight agreed as she drooped a little bit more before snapping upright and blinking several times. “I’m sorry, did you say something?” Her eyes turned up to Matt, but had a distinctly glazed-over appearance.

“You know, Twilight, I’m sure someone could come take over if you’re that tired,” Matt offered as Twilight began to droop again.

The alicorn shook her head and forced a smile. “No, I can finish this shift. And working keeps me from dwelling on… what happened.” She hesitated for just a moment before asking, “Can we maybe keep talking, but about something else? Please?”

Silence filled the gap in conversation before Matt finally settled on a topic. “Well, remember way back when on Earth when we were talking about our families? I had mentioned my sister, Lily, was being a lump about deciding what she wanted to go to school for, remember?” Twilight nodded, so Matt continued. “She’s only in her first year in college, but she’s going to try to become a doctor.”

“You don’t sound very confident in that decision.”

“If Lily were one of your people, her special talent would be riding the fence. It’s a little out of character for her to make a choice like this when she still has time to wait.” Matt caught the look Twilight was shooting him, and he sighed. “Just because I’m shocked doesn’t mean I won’t support the choice she made. I’m just worried she’s not thought this through. It takes a lot of time and effort to become a doctor.”

“I guess I hadn’t thought of that,” Twilight said as she looked back to the spot where the medics had worked furiously to stabilize the pegasus that was a part of the strike team. “Healers here usually have a natural talent for that sort of thing once their marks come in. They still have to practice and study, but they can usually start an internship at a local doctor’s office after they finish their primary education. From there they get practical experience. Isn’t that how things work on Earth?”

“Well, I’m not an expert on the subject, but—”

“You know, you say that a lot,” Twilight interrupted, and a small smile formed on her face. “If I didn’t know better, I’d think you weren’t an expert at anything.”

The response caught Matt by surprise, and a glance towards the alicorn confirmed the small smirk he suspected was waiting for him. “Well excuse me, Princess Snarkle,” he quipped, expecting a small laugh in response.

“Where did you hear that name?” Twilight demanded, and the light of comprehension dawned on her. “Dad told you about it, didn’t he!? What did you two talk about? Tell me everything!” The exhausted expression had all but vanished from her face as she bracketed the human with a pleading stare.

I think she’s trying to be threatening… but it’s just too adorable. Matt tried and mostly succeeded in hiding the grin that the thought had brought him before he spoke. “Well, we talked a bit about our respective work environments prior to all of… this going on.” He waved his hands to indicate all of the preparations to fight the aliens before surrendering to the focused glare. “He also wanted to ask about how bad things were back home.” When Twilight’s glare didn’t relent, Matt let out a dramatic sigh. “We also talked about all of your most embarrassing moments growing up, as well as your deepest, darkest secrets. Baby and school pictures may have been shared at some point.”

Twilight held Matt under her gaze for a handful of seconds longer before looking down. “I swear, I’m going to get both Mom and Dad back, one of these days... “ she muttered under her breath.

“Don’t be too hard on your dad. I imagine it’s a rare opportunity for him as a parent to gush about one of his kids to someone new,” Matt offered with a smile before he arched an eyebrow. “Wait, what did your mom do?”

“NOTHING!” Twilight snapped, and Matt could have sworn the alicorn was looking away to hide a blush.

“If it’s any consolation, I’ve probably got more embarrassing dirt on your brother than you at the moment,” Matt offered, before he cringed. “From what I hear, he wasn’t the most popular person at school.”

“Well, I was a bit young at the time and we ended up going to different schools…” Twilight said as she brought up a hoof to her chin in thought. “The ponies that he tended to hang out with weren’t what would be considered the ‘In’ herd, I guess. Plus he was absolutely terrible with mares, and he was really self-conscious about it. He’d probably be alone still if I had a different foalsitter. Cadance wanted...” Twilight’s voice dwindled into silence, and she looked back down to her hooves.

Crap, she needs something to distract her. She’s always been an easy mark for some gentle teasing. That sounds— Matt’s train of thought derailed and it took a monumental effort not to facepalm. Dear God, I’m turning into Lana. I’m so sorry, Twilight, but I can’t think of anything else to say. “What about you, Twilight? I know all about your friends now, but what about when you were in school? I think you might have mentioned it while we were on Earth, but your English was kinda bad way back then.”

“I was accepted to Princess Celestia’s school for magic, and almost immediately after I was her personal student. I didn’t really have much exposure to the other students, and I tended to stay by myself when opportunities came up.” Again the hoof came up to tap her chin. “I suppose I might have been a little intimidating considering my position with the princess. That’s probably no excuse, since I saw the opportunities but chose books instead.”

“If you say you sat and read an encyclopedia instead of having fun with friends, I’m going to be very sad for you, Twilight.”

“I didn’t read encyclopedias back then!” she denied quickly, before explaining. ”My tastes were a bit less… refined. I liked historical fiction, or stories that had some sort of historical inspiration. Made up stories of ponies who were there to witness the greatest moments in history, or ‘fish out of water’ stories where an ancient figure somehow appears in the present. My personal favorite was a story written by a griffon about mythological figures summoned from the past to battle for the legendary ‘Idol of Boreas’. The depictions of the mythological figures weren’t entirely accurate, but since the story hid their identities it made for an interesting investigation! I was able to identify all of them before the end of the story using all the little anecdotes and cultural cues that the author wove into the story, before the reveals.”

“Well, that’s impressive. I don’t get to read all that much anymore, but I do remember having fun losing myself in a story like that when I was still in school,” Matt said as he tried to recall the last thing he actually read that didn’t involve technical manuals or mission reports. Was it Harry Potter… or something with the greek gods? Man, I feel old.

Twilight’s eyes clouded over as she lost herself in some sort of happy place. “Well, if you’d like, I can dig up my old copies of that book I mentioned. It’s not in English yet, though, so I’d have to read it to you.”

“That sounds good, Twily,” Matt agreed. A moment passed before another question struck him. “I know that reading is serious business for you, but have you ever just picked up a book just to pass the time? Like a light novel or something? My mom has a wall of trashy romance novels that my sister has been poaching f—”

“NO, absolutely not! Weren’t we talking about something else? Earth doctors! Tell me about Earth doctors.”

The sudden change in topics caused Matt to glance at the alicorn. Sometimes I wonder what goes on in that head of hers, he thought as he cleared his throat. “Well, the last I had heard, it takes something like seven years worth of higher education before someone can practice medicine. There might be more if they have a specific focus, but I really don’t know anything about that.”

“I suppose that sounds a lot like Zecora. She’s a Zebra alchemist that lived in Everfree before… all this,” Twilight contributed before bringing up one hoof to her chin. “She can do some really miraculous things with her mixes, but it was something she had to learn how to do.”

“Exactly,” Matt agreed. “I don’t mean to speak ill of Lily, but medical school is extremely expensive. I’m more than willing to help cover it…” Especially since XCOM’s paying me extremely well because of what I can do, “...but I’d rather not waste thousands of dollars if she suddenly decides to become an artist that throws paint at a canvas for money.”

“Uh… Matt?” Twilight asked, a small amount of concern in her voice.

“I’ve got nothing against artists!” Matt backpedaled from his previous statement hastily. “I also want nothing but the best for Lily… within reason. She was so indecisive before, and making a choice for such a difficult profession now seems to have all the hallmarks of one of her hasty decisions. Maybe I should just let her take out student loans until she’s committed to a career, then offer my help with the bills?”

“Matt?” Twilight asked while looking deliberately away from him. Her tone caused the human to pause mid ramble. “Your, uh… your hand is…”

During the conversation, Matt’s right hand had moved up to rub Twilight’s shoulders seemingly of its own accord. “Ah, sorry about that,” he said as he pulled his hand away quickly. The once comfortable atmosphere between them disappeared just as abruptly. Way to make it weird, bub.

“You know…” Twilight started, her voice so quiet that Matt almost missed it. “I-if you took the gauntlet off, I wouldn’t mind if you kept doing that.”

Matt glanced down at his armored hand, then gave Twilight another look. There’s only so much that words can do to help, right? If it’ll help Twilight... His left hand undid the straps and pulled the glove off of his right.. The armor piece was placed at his left side along with his helmet, and his hand once again found itself resting on her back between her shoulder blades. He nearly pulled away in surprise when she leaned back against his hand.

I thought that this would be really awkward without a conversation to distract us, but this isn’t so bad, Matt thought as he continued to rub the tight spots in Twilight’s lower neck and shoulders. She continued to lean back into his hand much like the farm cats that he had encountered growing up. Twilight’s eyes had long closed, and she was finally beginning to relax if Matt was any judge.

A handful of minutes passed before Matt attempted to restart their conversation. Those attempts were halted before they started when Twilight leaned heavily against him. Before he could speak up, she had stretched herself out across his lap while mumbling about lumpy pillows. Another moment passed and she was fast asleep.

With no easy way of escaping, the only things that Matt could do was smile and gently pat her head as she got her well-deserved rest.

10:01, 12/05/2015, STRIKE READY ROOM, CANTERLOT

Despite the terrible loss that Canterlot had suffered less than a week earlier, the crippling despair and fear that Firecracker had been expecting had failed to manifest. The disguised changeling (and, if she was honest, Chrysalis) had thought that the loss of one of the immortal alicorns would have been a blow to morale that the ponies could never recover from. Instead, there was an undercurrent of resolve growing in everyone in the capital.

When Princess Celestia had fallen into her coma after the first attack on Canterlot, it had been a shock unlike anything the ponies had ever known. Princess Celestia was a fixture in their society, as permanent and immovable as the world beneath their hooves. To see her wounded so was a blow to the belief that Celestia would always watch over and protect her little ponies. Princess Cadance’s death nailed home the truth that, while they proved immune to the ravages of time, the alicorns were still very vulnerable to those with ill intent.

That realization was quickly followed by another indisputable fact: Both Princess Cadance and Princess Celestia had deliberately placed themselves in harm’s way to protect their subjects. There had been no hesitation, nor insistence that others fight alongside them. Princess Celestia had teleported all of her Solar Guard from the fight as she unleashed her wrath during the first attack, and Princess Cadance had ordered her personal guard to cover the retreat of the defenseless while she attacked the enemy directly.

Such behavior wasn’t exactly surprising for most ponies, who had relied on the Princesses to deal with the cosmic threats of the distant past. The behavior took on entirely new meaning when the mortality of the alicorns was brutally reinforced by the aliens. More than one strategist had also noted the extremes that the aliens had resorted to against them.

‘If the alicorns fall, we will be helpless,’ many ponies had thought in despair.

Far more had answered, ‘The alicorns have protected us until now. It’s time that we protect them.”

Despite not technically belonging to the race in question, Firecracker couldn’t help but share the sentiment. The alicorns feel the weight of responsibility that their powers give them, and I have a terrible suspicion that the aliens are using that against us. I suppose we should be thankful Princess Luna’s wise enough not to stick her neck out where she might get caught without backup, she thought before her eyes settled on the newest of the princesses.

Twilight Sparkle wasn’t excluded from this protectiveness, despite her relative inexperience with her position. More than one guard had witnessed her attempt at defense in the first battle of Canterlot, and only a precious few were made aware of how she had coped after that. Princess Twilight’s heart is in the right place, but she’s still very much a child when compared to the other princesses, and not just in age. Everypony relates to her because she was just like everypony less than a year ago, Firecracker concluded as she looked over the gathered soldiers of the many races in the capital. I really should go say hello to Twilight. I heard she pulled a double shift for one of the older unicorns who went and got himself hurt getting out of bed. The disguised changeling rose from her bench seat with every intention of helping the young alicorn, but two things stopped her.

The first was when she spotted the pony in question with Captain Harris. Twilight was half sprawled out on the bench with her forelegs and head resting on one of Matt’s legs. The soldier was absently running his hands through her mane and scratching her ears with a content smile on his face. The pair positively radiated warm feelings, and it took no small amount of willpower for Firecracker not to move closer to bask in that energy.

The second thing that held her at bay was Lana Jenkins, who sat on her own bench a short distance away. The hallmark emotion of the human, the meddling need to fix, was gone as she watched Matt and Twilight. In its place was a calm sense of satisfaction and happiness… laced with the the smallest taste of bitter envy.

That mix of contradictory emotions convinced Firecracker to change her destination. She trotted up to stand beside Lana and cast her a sideways glance. When she failed to react, the changeling spared another look towards Twilight and Matt. “See someth—”

“Jesus!” Lana swore as she nearly jumped out of her seat. She tensed and half rose from her sitting position before throwing an annoyed glare at Firecracker. “Sneaking up on me isn’t the best way to make me like you, you know.”

“I didn’t sneak up on you. I was as stealthy as a gutshot minotaur,” Firecracker replied, before smiling widely. “Since we’re on the subject, though, what is the best way to make you like me? Inquiring minds want to know!”

Lana’s initial response was a flat stare. “Was there something you wanted?” she asked as she finally looked away.

“Nothing in particular, just that I think I’ve figured it out,” Firecracker explained as she sat on the marble next to Lana’s bench. When the human looked back at her, the changeling answered the unasked question. “Why you act the way you do around me, and around those two.” She waved a hoof at Twilight and Matt.

“Oh, is that so?” Lana’s tone was anything but curious.

Firecracker smiled and nodded as confidently as she could fake. I need to be very careful here… if I use the wrong words, then the least of my problems will be never seeing her again. “I suppose I should preface my explanation with a question. I don’t suppose you’ve heard of something called ‘the changeling’s dilemma’? It’s a story that bounced around the mid ranks of my family. Those that were higher rank wouldn’t entertain such a story for fear of mother dearest, and those of lower rank… couldn’t care less, I suppose.”

Firecracker didn’t have to look at her intended audience to know that she had Lana’s attention. Despite her earlier tone, the spark of curiosity had taken root. “The changeling’s dilemma is about a changeling that had worked its way into a position that was ideal: a matchmaker. Lonely ponies would go to her for help, and she would arrange for them to meet somepony else. She was so good at her job that her reputation became somewhat widespread, so that ponies from near and far would visit her to find love… and in exchange she covertly soaked up all the excess love that the couples had for each other.

“This matchmaker was proving to be one of the most productive members of the hive with her harvests, until something unanticipated happened: a pony approached her and expressed interest in her specifically. It was the… oh, what’s that human phrase? Holy Grail? It was the Holy Grail of any changeling, to be offered love directly instead of living off of the excess emotions from others. This was not something the changeling had anticipated, as the identity she was wearing was a complete fabrication rather than a stolen one, and was designed to be as unremarkable as possible in every way. This changeling was a master at mimicking established identities flawlessly, but she wasn’t trying to be anypony besides herself in her current position. That meant that the pony interested in her… was interested in her, not the face she was wearing. To a creature that lives by being anypony but herself, the realization was terrifying.”

Lana had looked away halfway through the story. “That’s a lot of work you’ve put into that bullshit story, Firecracker.”

This is it. All or nothing. Firecracker pulled her gaze from the human as she took a breath. “I think you’re the changeling in this story, Lana. You laugh and make jokes, and you tease both Captain Harris and Princess Twilight mercilessly. I’ve also spoken with some of your other comrades and some of the volunteers from Earth, and they all describe you as a good-natured pest. You also go out of your way to help in your own way. That’s a mask, though. It’s an identity you’ve created for yourself so you can interact with the world around you and achieve your goals while keeping everyone at arm’s length. No one takes you seriously, so they never try to get closer, right?

“The notable exception would be me, but I don’t understand why—” The faux unicorn looked to Lana, and slowly took a step back.

Lana’s expression was devoid of her usual good cheer, or the forced good cheer that was more common when Firecracker was nearby. What was perhaps more shocking for the changeling was the complete lack of… any emotion from the human.

“Perhaps I was mistaken. Forgive me for my assumptions,” Firecracker apologized as she continued to backpedal. A passing minotaur walked between the pair and broke their line of sight, and the changeling used the opportunity to practically gallop away from the scene. I suppose that’s another way that humans are like my people, she thought as she caught her breath. A changeling wouldn’t appreciate someone confronting them about who they really are, either.

12:00, 12/05/2015, STRIKE READY ROOM, CANTERLOT

When Victor Spiegel had first reported for his duty shift, he had initially chosen his usual spot near where the pegasi all gathered. After the ‘eventful walk through the woods’, as Headwind had so helpfully described it, the human had found a small amount of celebrity among the flying ponies. After dragging some conversation out of him, it was only a matter of time before they learned of his background as a fellow flier (albeit with some help) back on Earth. From then on, they had practically insisted that Victor join their little group while waiting for deployment.

Today was not one of those days, however. The moment Victor had entered the ready room and spotted Twilight Sparkle, he ducked down and headed to the far side of the room. The idea had initially seemed sound, as the area he had chosen to hide was relatively low traffic. When Headwind had stopped by, Victor found out why.

The entire wall opposite of Victor’s bench had been covered from end to end with with loose papers, parchments and pictures. He couldn’t read a word of it, as the translation talisman given to him only affected what he could hear. That hadn’t stopped him from speculating as to what was the purpose of it all, as a significant number of the pictures were of smiling families or of individuals posing or making funny faces.

“All of this was sent for the guardsponies and other volunteers who are fighting,” Headwind had explained. “Some are to give thanks for their work or for saving somepony they knew. Some others are for family and friends who have gone missing. Some of the posts are for remembering the ones that won’t ever be coming back.” The pegasus had opened his mouth to say more, but stopped and went up to a specific place on the wall before nodding to Victor and taking his leave.

It’s the story of my life for the last six months, Victor thought ruefully as he looked up at the wall of well wishes, missing persons, and fond farewells. He pointedly did not look in the direction that Twilight had been sitting three hours ago. I’m stuck with two choices, and both of them suck.

“Um… Mister Spiegel?” an unexpected (but not unwelcome) voice asked from Victor’s left. Fluttershy gave the human a smile before waving a hoof at the white unicorn (Rarity, if I remember right, Victor thought) standing behind her. “I hope you’re doing well. If it isn’t too much of a bother, I thought you could use a snack while you were waiting.”

“I actually would really like that. Thanks,” Victor replied, eager for anything to distract him from his current predicament. He tapped the bench beside him, and the pegasus hopped up and began to dig into the saddlebags. I should probably feel guilty for all the little treats she brings for me, he thought as he recalled his visits to the medical wards and the little gifts that had always been waiting for him. Come to think of it, I hope they didn’t assume I was visiting her because of all the snacks. It would feel too much like bribery.

Any feelings of guilt he had were suddenly fighting an uphill battle with hunger, as Fluttershy produced a small wrapped package filled with something that the XCOM operators had seen very little of in the past month. A small portion of breaded meat was wrapped in some kind of flimsy paper, which elicited a look of both dread and temptation in the human. “Is this…?”

“Yes, it is, and it’s okay to eat,” Fluttershy said, answering both of Victor’s questions without him having to stumble over how to phrase them. “Most ponies aren’t comfortable around it, or around those that eat it during meal time. I took care of many different animals back home, and for some it was a staple of their diet. I suppose Rainbow Dash would be comfortable as well, since she was close friends with a griffon while we were growing up.”

Victor listened absently to the explanation as he shoveled half of the snack into his mouth in one bite. True to his luck, a horrible thought struck him as he swallowed. “This… this didn’t come from anything that talks, right?”

“No, it didn’t,” Fluttershy confirmed, though she pointedly did not watch as Victor devoured the last of the food. “I had spoken with one of the griffon chefs in their enclave, and he was the one who prepared it for me. He had a messenger falcon with an infection that I helped treat, so he considered it a fair trade.”

“I appreciate the thought, thanks,” Victor added as he continued to eat. He cast a concerned eye towards his companion. “How are you feeling? I would have thought you would still be resting. You took a really bad hit back in the forest, after all.”

Fluttershy smiled and shook her head. “The doctors did a really good job with me after I got hurt, but they wanted to be certain there wouldn’t be any complications. My back sometimes feels stiff, but as long as I check in with the doctors regularly, they say there will be a full recovery!”

Victor’s returning smile was genuine, though it fell a bit as he continued to eat. “I’m glad to hear that. Are you sleeping any better?” When the pegasus looked down and shook her head, he reached out to pat her on the back before hesitating and aborting the gesture. Seeing bodies torn up like that, and Chryssalids ‘hatching’ would give anyone nightmares. “I’ll be the first to admit that I’m the outsider here… but if Princess Luna has the ability to see your dreams, could she help out?”

“She has been helping me every night. The nightmares make everything worse, but her voice keeps me calm. It’s still horrible every time it happens, but it’s slowly getting better. Princess Luna says that talking about it with my friends is helping out, so I should thank you for listening.” The praise was offered with a warm smile from Fluttershy.

“Well, I’m glad I could help,” Victor said as he swallowed the rest of the impromptu meal. “I hope I don’t offend by asking, but was this snack a way of saying ‘thanks’ also?”

“No. It was really more of an apology,” the pegasus said before looking down. “I’m sorry. I swore that I would keep your secret, and the rest of the girls did too… but I’m afraid she knows. Twilight knows who you are, and I’m afraid she knows that you’re here.”

The look of horror on Victor’s face inspired a matching look of alarm on Fluttershy’s. “No, no! It’s okay! The girls and I had a chance to talk with her a few days ago. She’s just needed time to process it, I think. It also didn’t help that she was the one that got the message from Princess Cadance…”

She knows now. Jesus Christ… is there anyone who doesn’t know? Victor thought as he kept his eyes locked on the far wall. So what does this mean now?

“If you want, we can go talk to her. I know it isn’t going to be easy for you, though. I’m sure the rest of the girls wouldn’t mind coming with, or even just me if you want,” Fluttershy offered quickly before pointing with a hoof in the direction he had been avoiding all night. “She’s right over— oh. Oh my.”

Despite himself, Victor couldn’t resist the impulse to look in the direction that Fluttershy had indicated. It was hard to make out between the number of people in the way, but for a single moment, he spotted Twilight… and Captain Harris. The princess was sprawled out on the human’s armored lap, apparently fast asleep despite her chosen resting area. The captain had a hand resting on her neck, with his thumb rubbing the base of her ear lazily. By all appearances they both were enjoying their time together. Why would Flutters react like that— he started to ask himself, but a quick glance in the pegasus’s direction caused him to stop.

Fluttershy’s eyes were locked on the pair, and both of her forehooves covered the lower portion of her face. The hooves were not able to completely cover the flush that was coloring her, though.

“Fluttershy?” Victor asked, and the pegasus snapped out of whatever trance she had been in. He cast another look from Captain Harris then back to Fluttershy, then slowly lifted his right hand. “You know, if you want--”

“ThankyoubutIreallyshouldbegoinggoodbye!” she blurted out as she practically galloped out of the ready room.

Was it something I said? Victor asked himself as he gave one last look to Twilight and Harris before turning back to the memorial wall.

Twilight drifted in and out of consciousness as her fatigue fought a winning battle against the forces of responsibility and other things she couldn’t be bothered to remember at the moment. Ugh… I know that the beds at the spa aren’t exactly comfortable, but this is ridiculous, she thought, but she couldn’t muster the willpower to grumble about it. I had always thought Rarity went to Aloe and Lotus just for all those little beauty touches like for her hooves and mane. If she gets a massage like this every time she visits, I might have to go more often. I never knew those two ponies were so skilled with their hands— The moment the thought hit her, the forces of responsibility rallied and demanded that she wake up. There was something very important that she was forgetting, apparently.

This time, Twilight did manage to grumble as she slowly righted herself. She absently brushed one hoof across her face to mop up the line of drool that had appeared during her sleep before standing and stretching. Wow, the spa sure seems busy, she thought numbly as her sleepy eyes struggled to focus on everypony moving around her.

“Feeling better? You were out like a light for nearly six hours,” a familiar voice said from somewhere close by.

Twilight turned and it took a second for her to recognize Matt sitting rather closely to her. Matt? What’s Matt doing at the— Halfway through the thought, her mind finally shook off the rest of the sleepy cobwebs and revved up to full speed. This isn’t the spa. Aloe and Lotus don’t have hands. Matt has hands. And oh Celestia I was sleeping on Matt’s legs.

A creeping sense of horror began to take hold as she looked down at the area in question. I was drooling in my sleep. I drooled on Matt in my sleep while he was giving me a massage!

Some of that horror must have bled into her expression, which caused Matt to hold up his hands and offer a smile. “Don’t get bent all out of shape, Twily. I could tell how much you needed to relax and get some sleep. I was happy that I could make that happen.” It might have been Twilight’s imagination, but something in that smile took on a distinctly ‘Lana-like’ quality. “Besides, your dad might have said you were adorable when you sleep, so seeing it for myself was worth the price.”

“O-oh really, is that so? Well my shift is up so I should probably be going! Itwasnicetalkinggoodbye!” Twilight blurted out as she trotted away from the bench, and it took a large amount of restraint to not gallop or teleport to safety. The walkways were mostly clear of idle personnel, so she had an easy time of retreating to the restroom. Her hasty trot slowed as she approached the sinks. Once the water was flowing, she soaked a towel in the steaming water and then buried her face in it.

What just happened? she asked herself once she had calmed down enough to think rationally. Matt stopped by to talk, then he called me Princess Snarkle, Twilight stopped and made a mental note to exact some sort of horribly embarrassing revenge on her father before continuing. Then we talked about Shiny, then books, then human doctor schools… then… The memories of Matt’s hand on her back and shoulders, and waking up with him scratching her ears threatened to derail her concentration, so Twilight scrubbed her face furiously before hanging the towel up to dry. She took two steps toward the exit, but a glance at the mirror halted her in her tracks.

The water combined with the towel had done nothing good for Twilight’s appearance. Those, combined with the scrubbing, had caused the coat on her face and neck to puff out, and the bangs of her mane now looked like the CMC’s attempt to replicate Rarity’s styling. Ugh, I can’t go out there like this! she wailed internally before grabbing a second towel to try and smooth everything down. If only Rarity were here…

“Well, darling, you seem quite flustered after your nap.”

“Rarity!” Twilight yelped, nearly jumping out of her coat as she whirled around. She grabbed the mare in question and gave her a stare. “Are you reading my mind?!”

“Um… not that I’m aware of, Twilight,” the unicorn said with a nervous laugh. She backed a body length away before clearing her throat. “Truth be told, it wouldn’t take a mindreader for anypony to know what’s going through your mind, dear.”

“Nothing’s going through my mind right now!” Twilight denied, though she was far from convincing even to her own ears. She let out a frustrated sigh and glanced back to the mirror. “I don’t know what to do, and it's really frustrating.”

Rather than the expected light teasing, the first sounds that came from Rarity was the sound of her saddlebags opening up. A glance at the mirror showed a pair of brushes slowly levitating towards her, with a smiling Rarity behind them. “Well, lets get that coat and mane settled down, then we can talk a bit. You can tell me anything you want, and if you want my advice then I’ll offer it. I’m not here to micromanage or judge you, darling. I’m your friend, and I’ll do my best to help you in any way you think you need.”

“Well, it’s about--” Twilight started, before remembering that their current location wasn’t entirely private. “I have this friend. She… well, she went on a trip and met some really nice people. While she was on this trip she met a stallion who was really nice to her, but they agreed to just be friends while she was visiting. Now he’s visiting her, and he’s being really nice every time they’re together. Her problem is that she doesn’t know if she missed her chance when she set the ‘friends’ barrier during her first trip, or if the stallion being nice is just part of his culture and he isn’t interested, or if he is interested but waiting for her to make the first move…” Twilight’s run-on explanation petered out and she stopped to take a breath.

“Well, your friend is in quite a predicament,” Rarity observed, and her tone was far less teasing than Twilight had anticipated. “It sounds like there’s a few problems that she’ll need to overcome if she wants this friendship to become something more or, if nothing else, settle it for all parties involved. As far as you can tell, does your friend and this stallion have fun while they’re together?”

“I— She thinks so. With everything that’s been happening, a lot of their conversations tend to be ‘work-related.’ Ever since the attack on Canterlot last month, they’ve had a few conversations that were more personal than professional, I guess,” Twilight explained, though she stumbled with her words. “Does that make sense to you?”

“I think I understand, dear. Dramatic events can change relationships, and it sounds like something might have changed for this stallion during the attack. Perhaps he wishes to pursue the relationship more aggressively, what with the threat of an alien menace hanging over our heads?” Rarity asked as she ran the brush through Twilight’s mane. The smallest of grins appeared on the unicorn’s face as she continued, “Perhaps he discovered one of the many books that has been floating around the cap—”

“Absolutely not!” Twilight snapped almost reflexively.

Rarity’s chuckle was followed by a sigh. “I apologize for making a joke at your friend’s expense. There’s precious little to make light of lately. It sounds like your friend and this stallion need to sit down and have a serious talk about their intentions. As much as any mare wants to be swept off her hooves in the heat of the moment, I’m afraid this particular mare and her stallion will need to reach some sort of understanding. She wants to pursue a relationship with him, but lacks the confidence to make the first step. He might be holding back so as not to embarrass himself and the mare by being too forward. Or, the cultural concern you mentioned earlier could be a hindering factor. He could even just be a friendly type of stallion and doesn’t intend for it to go further. There’s just too many unknowns. They need to understand the other’s intent, and that isn’t going to happen without a serious conversation.”

“It’s that simple?” Twilight asked as she cast a pleading look at Rarity.

“I doubt anything is going to be simple between these two, Twilight,” Rarity answered with a smile. “Why don’t you look at this like one of your horrendously complicated homework assignments that Princess Celestia used to give you? Prune away all the unnecessary complexities and get to the heart of the problem.”

“Thanks, Rarity,” Twilight said, and a somewhat giddy sense of purpose entered her. I should have asked for help ages ago! I’m sure Princess Cad— Just like that, the feeling died in her chest only to be replaced with guilt. “Rarity? A-am I a horrible pony for worrying about these things so soon after Princess Cadance d...” The last word stuck in her throat.

The brushes going through Twilight’s mane halted, and the alicorn immediately found herself wrapped in a fierce hug. “Twilight, you are among the best ponies I have ever known, and one of the most selfless in all of Equestria,” Rarity said as she pulled away, and the stare she adopted was the one usually reserved for when Sweetie Belle did something very dumb. “If Princess Cadance were here to tell you, I’m sure she would tell you and your friend to not dwell on what was lost. In fact, she would probably order both of you to!”

Rarity’s expression softened. “Fluttershy and I have had a lot of time to chat with another of the humans. Some of them believe that when they die, they go to a better place where they can watch over those that were left behind. You and I both know that she’s probably cheering you both on, wherever she is now.”

Twilight sniffed and wiped her eyes. “Thanks, Rarity. I think I really needed to talk this over with somepony.”

“I’m always willing to help my friends, Twilight. Always,” the unicorn said as she offered her handkerchief. A mischievous smile appeared on her face as Twilight blew her nose. “For your friend, however, I must demand compensation.”

“Wait, what?” Twilight blurted out, taken aback by the oddity of Rarity’s statement.

“Compensation, my dear! Payment for services rendered, of course. The only form of payment I will accept is juicy gossip,” Rarity explained, which earned her a flat look from the alicorn. Not to be deterred, Rarity let out a dramatic sigh. “Try as I might, it’s so hard for a unicorn such as I to find a companion, even among all of the exotic specimens that are around. Even dear Sweetie Belle has a crush on the dashing High Talon, and I can only push her so far for details before she gets suspicious and clams up! Plus, somepony went and took my newest romance novel and didn’t have the courtesy to return it!”

THIS is the Rarity I was expecting, Twilight thought with a small grin. “I’ll see what I can manage for you, Rarity. Would you like it if I replaced your book with a copy signed by the author?”

Any further teasing was derailed as Twilight’s words struck Rarity. “You… you can get me a signed copy of Helping Hands? Do you know the author, Twilight?” The fashionista’s eyes widened as she apparently came to a shocking conclusion. “Twilight, are you the author?”

“Am I th— No! I didn’t write any of that garbage!” Twilight denied, then cast a look at her reflection in the mirror. The coat around her face had settled down, and her mane was once again in control. This will have to do… “I should get going. My friend will likely want to hear about your advice.”

“Don’t forget my price, Twilight! Juicy gossip! I want to hear all the details!” Rarity replied as she replaced the brushes in her saddle bags.

That giddy feeling slowly wormed its way back into Twilight’s chest as she walked back towards the bench she had left Matt at. Here probably isn’t the best place to talk about this. Wait, he did say he wanted to hear about the books I read when I was younger! I could bring it up then! Just as Matt’s back came into view, another thought struck her. Wait, does that make our little appointment a… date?

Any further internal debate on the subject was lost when Matt said “I beg your pardon?” to the stallion that was sitting next to him. The question itself wasn’t odd, but the tone was that of somepony who heard what was said perfectly well but wanted the speaker to repeat themselves so that they could be certain.

The pony sitting beside Matt was a Solar Guard pegasus stallion with a blue mane and tan coat that looked familiar, even if she couldn’t place him from behind. The voice sounded more familiar, though the tone was anything but conversational. “I thank you for your service in protecting Princess Twilight up until now, but she is a princess in her homeland. It doesn’t do her reputation any good to be seen… socializing with those beneath their station, or having those people making inappropriate gestures toward her. It would be best for everyone involved that you keep your distance from now on.”

The small amount of confusion about the conversation was quickly overridden by a spike of outrage as Twilight was able to place the guard with a face. That’s the guard that Shining assigned to me, and he’s telling Matt to go away. Shiny, you pretentious ass. I’m going to clobber you the next time I see you! I’ll clobber you with your own guard! Twilight thought as made to stomp her way into the conversation. I’m not some little foal you have to hide from the world!

“Let me repeat back what you said, just so I can understand you, Corporal,” Matt said, his voice so low that Twilight had to strain to hear it. “You’re coming to me directly to issue this advice, specifically when Twilight isn’t around. You haven’t forwarded these… concerns up the chain, otherwise I would be hearing this from Captain Armor or Major Fujikawa. I’m also going to take a stab in the dark and assume you haven’t told Twilight either.”

“Princess Twilight,” the guard snapped.

“If you aren’t going through official channels, then you’re either short-sighted, foolhardy, or you know you can’t go through the chain. I also imagine Twilight would tell you exactly where you can stick your suggestions, albeit in a more polite manner.” Matt’s voice was still too low to carry far, but there were times where the volume threatened the discretion of the conversation.

“Princess Twilight is just becoming familiar to her position, and she has to realize that her position comes with obligations. One of those obligations is in who she associates with. It would not do for one of our royalty to be linked to someone who rightfully earned the title Butcher, among other things.” Even to Twilight’s ears, the stallion’s tone was clearly intended to incite.

A long moment passed before Matt responded. “You want to make things personal, then? Fine. I think you tried and struck out with her… no, she hasn’t even noticed you, has she? Did you think being assigned as a personal guard to the new princess would make you the new Shining Armor?”

The guard winced at the accusation, but didn’t offer any defense besides a pointed glare.

“Let me explain something that you’ve apparently not grasped yet. Twilight Sparkle is an adult. She isn’t some piece of meat for you or me to fight over or to tell her what to do. If or when she makes a choice and you have a problem with it, you should carefully think about what your position is relative to hers. Then you should decide if you have any right to tell a princess who she can be with.” A ringing bell and a shout from the departure area cut through the general din of the ready room, and Matt slipped his helmet over his head as he rose. “I’m glad we had this chat, Corporal. I’ll be sure to keep it in mind the next time Twilight and I spend time together.”

Matt and several other soldiers assembled at one of the teleportation areas for deployment without another word, leaving an agitated guard stallion and a stunned alicorn princess behind.

13:25, 12/05/2015, STRIKE READY ROOM, CANTERLOT

That operation could have gone more smoothly, Shining Armor thought to himself as the afterglow of teleportation faded. There were eight other soldiers with him: two humans, three griffon pikemen, a Zebra pathfinder, and two pegasi. They had all survived the mission, but two of the three griffons would never fly again, and one of the humans had nearly lost an arm due to a lucky shot. The unicorn captain was nearly overrun by medical personnel that swarmed toward the wounded. Still, a successful mission is nothing to complain about.

Once Shining was able to extricate himself from the mob around the receiving area, he trotted along the perimeter of the room and towards the exit. As he neared the exit, he stopped and cast a glance toward the memorial wall beside him. He couldn’t bring himself to read anything there, but he did bring up one hoof to rest against it. It puts things into perspective, I suppose. As much as losing her hurts, there are thousands of other Shining Armors who lost their Cadances.

That thought led to another, which startled the stallion. You felt the heartache of everypony, didn’t you? Why didn’t you tell me? I would have tried to help. The too-familiar anger he had once wallowed in began to surface, but quelled as Shining took a deep breath and let his hoof drop. He didn’t spare another look toward the wall as he exited the ready room.

“Captain Armor?”

Shining was pulled from his self-reflection when someone called his name, and a glance down the hallway revealed Major Fujikawa. The woman’s face was neutral, but her gait was rushed as she came alongside him. “I’m afraid I just came back from deployment, Major. I’m on my way to the lockers now. Is there something I can help you with on the way?”

“I’m afraid there’s a change in destination,” she said with an apologetic look. “Princess Luna’s gathering the other council members for a briefing, and she wants you there. I don’t know what the situation is, but it seems to be serious.”

Well, so much for a hot shower and some time to relax, Shining grumbled to himself, though he didn’t let his aggravation show. “Lead on, Major.”

The pair continued through the corridors in relative silence as they avoided the castle staff and various soldiers that were entering and leaving the ready room vicinity. Once they were clear, Fujikawa cleared her throat. “I know you have probably heard this so much that you’re sick of it, Shining, but I wanted to tell you how sorry I am for what happened to Princess Cadance. If you ever need anyone to talk to, please come see me and I’ll listen. It did me a world of good to have someone who would just listen to me after my husband died.”

The aggravation that Fujikawa’s statement caused was forgotten the moment she finished her thought. I didn’t know that she was even married. “Thank you for the offer, Major. I might take you up on it… just, not now.”

“Fair enough,” she answered, and the pair continued in silence.

Their walk ended at a large set of double doors flanked by two Solar Guard. The pair saluted as the two officers entered before closing the door behind them. Asterion sat at his usual spot in his usual pose, with his thick arms crossed over his chest and a skeptical look on his face. Alvar sat in a seat far too large for him, while the Myrmidon lurked behind him like a heavily armed shadow. Princess Luna was currently out of her seat and speaking with the zebra representative, Ovan. And lastly, Queen Chrysalis was moving on the opposite side of the table. The changeling’s movements appeared to be less related to finding a seat so much as keeping the table (and several bodies) between herself and Captain Armor.

“It seems we are all here now. Guards, seal the room,” Luna said as she moved to resume her seat. Once the locking bar held the door fast, she spoke again. “I have brought you all together to discuss a threat that is operating in cooperation with the aliens. We had hoped that this would be localized and small in scale, but I am afraid we’ve received news that this is not the case.”

“I had heard rumors of Tirek’s involvement with the attacks on the Crystal Empire,” Ovan observed, and he glanced to the other council members to gauge their reactions. “Does this mean that the kingdom to which he hails has chosen to align itself with the invaders?”

Luna shook her head. “I’m afraid the threat that has made this meeting a necessity is unrelated to that matter. Before I share this with you, I must apologize for keeping the nature of this enemy secret until now. I had not been made aware of it until only recently, and those that are well-versed in fighting this foe quite understandably believed that they would never find their way to our world.” The smallest of glances was throw towards Major Fujikawa, and Shining Armor had very little doubt as to what enemy she was referring to.

“Well, don’t keep us in suspense! Spit it out, already!” Asterion grumbled.

“I think that ‘show’ may be better than ‘tell’,” Chrysalis said when Luna turned toward her. The changeling’s horn began to glow and the room was slowly replaced with the scenic avenues of an Equestrian city at night. “Two of my agents reported unusual activity in Applewood last night. This is what they saw.”

The scene around the room began to move as the apparently disguised changeling walked down the street with the flow of ponies. Virtually every ear twitched in one direction as a rapid thump-thump-thump sound cut through the night. The crowds began to panic and take cover as something hovered over the city. A second later, an eight foot tower of black and orange metal crunched into the middle of the street. Shortly after, the vision dissolved.

“What was that? It certainly didn’t match the aesthetic styles of anything the aliens deploy as weaponry. And the sounds of the airship that dropped it were wildly different from anything that has been reported,” Alvar said, and the council members that didn’t know the truth all nodded in agreement. Those that did know the truth simply grimaced.

“I suspect my second agent will provide some insight into the nature of this enemy,” Chrysalis said, and the vision around them changed again. “This agent was on the outskirts of the city and was able to escape the effects of the black towers when they deployed.”

The scene now showed a far less developed town, with mostly single-story buildings and dirt roads, and the majority of the illumination coming from the windows of the residences rather than street lamps. The same thump-thump-thump sound filled the chamber, but rather than another black tower, nearly a dozen human figures dropped down from the dark airship in the sky. Their forms were obscured by black long coats, but the weapons in their hands and orange masks were easy to see.

“What!? What is the meaning of this!?” Asterion shouted above the rising volume in the chamber, and he levelled one accusatory finger at Fujikawa. “Why are your people there? Is this some sort of coup?”

“SILENCE!” Luna boomed, and when the minotaur opened his mouth to speak, the princess fixed him with a glare. “You will hold your questions until the end, as there is much more to see.”

The EXALT soldiers swept their surroundings before the squad commander gave a signal. The group dispersed into the surrounding area to make room for two massive figures to drop in. With the lack of light, the majority of their features couldn’t be determined, but the ones that could be seen were telling. Metal-hooved and reverse-jointed legs held a wide torso and thick arms in a bipedal configuration, and some kind of heavy weapon rested in their hands. One of the figures’ heads turned like a turret toward the changeling, which gave the agent an unhindered view of the horns that framed the figure’s head and the single glowing eye at its center.

The scene froze again and all eyes turned towards Asterion. The minotaur’s expression was one of horror before it morphed into outrage. “LIAR!” he screamed as he upended the table with one arm, before charging towards Queen Chrysalis. “There's no way that—”

Anything else that Asterion would have said was promptly cut off as Luna struck the minotaur with enough telekinetic pressure to force him to the ground. “Another outburst of that nature and I will be forced to eject you from this council,” the alicorn explained calmly as the rest of the people in the room recovered from the shock of the flying table and the vision. “I have verified the authenticity of Chrysalis’s information, though I profess some ignorance to the nature of this enemy. You, however, seem to be familiar with it. You will explain this to us. Now.”

The anger melted away as Asterion stared up at the image of the metal mimic that had taken a minotaur’s form. “They're… they're Toys from the Toybox.”

26 -- The Plan

“No plan survives contact with the enemy.”
-Helmuth von Moltke the Elder (paraphrased)

12:30, 12/07/2015, BRIEFING ROOM, CANTERLOT

Much like the meeting that had happened two days earlier, Shining Armor found himself in a conference with some of the most powerful and influential beings defending the free peoples of Equestria. Princess Luna was present but in the background, content to let Shining speak for her on military matters. Ovan was sharing a hushed conversation with a cloaked Pathfinder on the outskirts of the meeting. Alvar and the Myrmidon were also present, with a griffon wing commander named Gaar that Shining had not had an opportunity to speak with yet. Asterion had abandoned his impatient pose in favor of staring at the subject of the meeting with equal parts fear and anger. At the center of the meeting room was a flat table with the layout of Applewood projected onto it. Chrysalis stood at the table’s side with her eyes closed in concentration to maintain the projection.

“Intelligence reports that EXALT forces have dropped Jammer towers at the marked locations, in order to suppress the natural abilities of the residents, and prevent us from teleporting into the city,” Major Fujikawa explained as Captain Harris tapped several spots on the table. Six spots glowed bright red, and after a moment, Matt began to tap specific buildings and locations around the perimeter. “Estimates are still coming in, but the current EXALT operatives on the ground number over three hundred, plus air support and… mechanized assets on the ground.”

That’s nearly three times as many human soldiers that are present here in Canterlot, plus whatever other resources they have in the field! Shining realized, and he revised his estimate further upward. “How did so many manage to get here, and with so much equipment?” he asked as he brought one hoof up to rub his temple.

“Unknown at this time, but the leading theory is that they have created at least one Kaleidoscope chamber on Earth to bring so much here,” Major Fujikawa said, her face marred with an ugly frown. “If they had depended upon the aliens for transport here, then they wouldn’t likely bother to bring helicopter gunships or troop carriers. I’ve forwarded this theory on to the Arcanists, but they haven’t had much luck in determining if an EXALT Kaleidoscope is sending more forces here.”

“And what of their local resources?” Alvar asked, and all eyes turned towards Asterion.

The minotaur rose to his hooves when prompted, and he unfurled a scroll onto the table. Chrysalis opened her eyes long enough to cast an annoyed look, which Asterion ignored as he placed weights on the parchment’s corners to hold it in place. “This is a copy of the original design concept of the Toys and the Toybox,” he explained, pointing a thick finger first to a figure with only a vague resemblance to what was seen on the outskirts of Applewood, then to a horrendously complex assembly line. “They were designed to be the Final Invention: A device that can adapt to any need or role if necessary—”

“This ‘design concept’ does not share many traits with what Queen Chrysalis has shown us,” Ovan interrupted, which was met with nods from the others in the room and a glare from Asterion.

“That’s because they adapt to mimic what they encounter. Bring up one of the Applewood images,” the minotaur huffed at Chrysalis, who only complied after returning the glare sent her way. “When my people first fought them, I believe they appeared closer to the original concept. By the end of the conflict, they were sporting hoplon shields in phalanx formations that they encountered from my people, and they were supported by ranged units with Arbalest crossbows after encountering the High Talon’s air wings. There were also isolated reports of Toys with Skysteel blades, but the records are practically nonexistent.

Both Alvar and his wing commander exchanged a wide-eyed look, but said nothing as Asterion pointed toward the image. “It isn’t much to go off of, but these Toys have a wider range of motion in their legs and hips, which would allow for greater speed and maneuverability. I can only guess as to what the weapon does, but I’m assuming it’s a ranged weapon of some type. Pistol grip and barrel are immediately identifiable, though what it shoots is still a mystery.”

“How did this happen?” Major Fujikawa asked, which brought a moment of silence into the briefing room. She cleared her throat and continued, “I mean, how did your ancestors lose control of these things? Come to think of it, how are they back? I thought they were all destroyed.”

“The creator of the Toybox has been stricken from all records and patents, and all documentation of this abomination’s construction was destroyed. I’m afraid no one knows how the original malfunction occurred. There are some anecdotal stories passed down through survivors’ families about when it was first activated, though. The ‘proof of concept’ model supposedly had one hard-coded command: Obey your master.” Asterion paused and took a moment to compose his thoughts before he continued, “It is theorized that a competitor had accessed this prototype and gave it an instruction to attack and destroy, and it ended up killing everyone. I don’t hold much stock in that theory, as every piece of evidence from that time stated that the Toybox was a cultural project supported by… Do you have something to say, Captain Harris?”

Shining glanced over at the human second in command, whose face had taken on a haunted appearance from the light of the projections. “Just a question, sir. Do these ‘Toys’ use Elerium— I mean, Arcanite in any part of their construction?”

Asterion scratched his chin before looking down at the scroll on the table. “Possibly. Any document detailing the construction methods of the Toybox or the Toys has been redacted to the point of uselessness to prevent a repeat of that tragedy, but that could be a possible explanation for their cores.”

Captain Harris turned slightly to look at Princess Luna. The lunar diarch narrowed her eyes and returned the stare before giving him a subtle shake of the head.

“Is there some inside information you would care to share, Captain?” Asterion asked, and he held the human in a glare even after he shook his head. “Very well, then. On the note of their cores, I cannot emphasize enough the importance of their destruction. The Toy’s body may be broken a thousand times over, but it will try and rebuild itself so long as the core is intact. After speaking with my lieutenants on this matter, we believe that the Toybox was destroyed, but one of the Toys was able to escape the purge. It could have sought out the scattered remains of the Toybox and rebuilt it over the decades since its destruction, but without more information, this is just pointless speculation.”

“I have contacted agents to try and locate the Toybox. If necessary, I will throw it into the sun once it’s found,” Luna declared, and a quick glance to Asterion was answered with a nod of approval.

That’s an excellent plan, but right now we have more immediate concerns, Shining Armor thought as he looked from the scroll to the projected image. “Do we have any guidance on how to destroy the Toys individually?”

“To put a Toy out of action for good, you must destroy their core,” Asterion explained, and he tapped the chest area indicated on the scroll. “You could break the body a dozen times, but so long as the core is intact, it will continue to repair itself and adapt to the enemies it encounters. Your ‘lance’ will be extremely efficient in punching through their armored chassis to do damage, but I’m not certain the small diameter of the shots will be enough to disable them completely.”

“Bipedal IFVs in an environment with far too much potential for collateral damage,” Fujikawa muttered as she pinched the bridge of her nose. “Shen reported that the new Mag weaponry prototypes won’t be ready for at least a month, and who knows how long until we can mass produce. In the mean time, it might be wise to give specialist pairs a LANC and a plasma weapon for the one-two punch… is there something wrong, Captain?” she asked, and the question caught Shining’s attention. Her attention was directed at her subordinate, who looked as though he had just bitten into a lemon.

“I had originally thought that the weapons the Toys were using might have been an upscaled version of the weapons your riflemen were using, Asterion, but I’m not so sure anymore. If their cores are using Elerium and they are operating flawlessly within the area of effect of the Jammer towers, then they’ve already adapted themselves to it. If they can adapt to EXALT tech in less than a month, then their weapons might be anything from heavy lasers or even plasma,” Matt explained, and the rest of the room mirrored his sour expression. Rather than dwell on that, the human captain asked, “Have we gotten any eyes-on reports of their weapons in use yet?”

“No,” Chrysalis growled. “All of my agents within the city were unmasked when the Jammers were deployed, and they have been cut off from my sight since. I have no confidence in being able to slip any of my agents within the city limits so long as those accursed towers are operating.”

The Pathfinder beside Ovan pulled his hood back, revealing a close-cropped black and white mane and a complete lack of jewelry. “I know not how, but the pathfinders I had assigned to enter the city were all caught and killed as they approached. The eyes of their airships are too sharp for our usual infiltration methods.”

“I’ve consulted with Captain Star Shot, and any agent we try to insert is so debilitated by the Jammers that they are swiftly rounded up into the prison camps,” Shining Armor added, and he glared down at the six dots on the map. “It all comes down to those accursed towers. If they go down, we can reasonably make an assault. We seem to be running out of options to take care of them short of a full invasion while they’re still active.”

“Well, there's some options we could pursue if we can get some new supplies from Earth, but that would take at least a few days. I don't want to wait—” Fujikawa started to offer, but was interrupted by an entirely new voice.

“Clearly you need somepony who can go anywhere without being seen!” Literally everyone in the room jerked in surprise (including the Myrmidon, Shining noted) and whirled about in the direction of the familiar voice. “Somepony who’s really good at getting around quickly!” This time the voice was near Chrysalis, who glanced under the table only to yelp and jump away. “You need somepony like me!” Pinkie Pie said smugly as she walked out from behind the not-entirely-too-surprised Princess Luna.

“This is a closed session!” Asterion yelled, and he scooped up the scroll and stuffed it into one of his pockets with almost indecent haste. “What is the meaning of this?!”

Shining interposed himself between the minotaur and Pinkie Pie before something violent happened. “Our apologies, Asterion. This is one of the Element Bearers, and she has some problems with divining the intended purpose of a closed, locked, and guarded door,” Shining explained hastily before giving a pointed look to the flabbergasted guards at the door.

The two guards halted when Princess Luna raised a hoof. The alicorn rose and stood over Pinkie Pie with a serious glare that caused the party mare to slowly wither under its intensity. “Pinkie Pie, I know you would not volunteer for something such as this without good reason. Do you understand that you will be far from any help or rescue until your mission is completed? Your… gifts may fail you due to the technology being used by our enemies there. Should you fail, you will be captured. Given your public status, you may be tortured or killed publicly. Do you understand what you are volunteering for?”

“Yes, Princess,” Pinkie said, and for the first time in Shining’s experience with the mare, she wasn’t smiling.

“Do you also understand that you may need to harm or kill the enemies during the course of this mission? Can you justify taking a life to save those that are trapped in the city?” Princess Luna pressed. Pinkie couldn’t hold the gaze any longer, but she nodded in response. “I need you to speak the answer, Pinkie. If you cannot muster the reserve to speak your assent, then how can you do what is necessary?”

“I’ll do what I have to so that those towers all fall down,” Pinkie answered, her voice devoid of any affect or cheer.

Princess Luna continued to stare at the mare, but the expression softened considerably. The alicorn produced a small slip of paper and composed a hasty note on it before folding and sealing it. “Take this to Captain Song. He will ensure that you are adequately prepared for what lies ahead.”

Pinkie plucked the note from Luna’s magic and stuffed it into her mane before smiling brightly and trotting to the doors. There was a brief blast of confused shouting from the outer door guards, but any further outbursts were cut off when the doors slammed shut.

“Princess… are you certain that is a wise decision? I don’t mean to question your judgement—” Shining Armor started to say, but was interrupted.

“—but you did just that, Captain,” Princess Luna said, though her tone was far from heated. “If anypony can get into the city without being detected, it will be her. I just hope that it will not cost her too dearly.”

Fujikawa cleared her throat and leaned forward over the table. “We might be able to provide some backup for her, to draw attention if nothing else. Our MECs were originally designed to operate in the low-magic environment on Earth, and Beowulf was originally built to operate on battery power, which bypasses the Jammer mechanic. We could drop Beowulf into the city to draw attention if necessary.”

Asterion, to Shining’s surprise, was the first to voice an objection. “Sergeant Jenkins explained the basics of how your MECs operate, but there was the unspoken implication that they are controlled remotely through the Gifts of the men and women here in Canterlot. If that is the case, wouldn’t the control signal be interrupted by the Jammers?”

“Very true, which is why we’ll need the soldier with the strongest signal to control Beowulf,” Fujikawa said before turning to Harris. The captain apparently realized what was going to be asked, and his expression took a noticeably uncomfortable slant. “Captain, as you are aware, MEC duties are strictly on a volunteer basis. What incentives would it take to convince Sergeant Jenkins to volunteer?”

The uncomfortable look remained on Harris’s face, but he did bring one hand up to scratch his chin as he considered the idea. “Well, I can think of one right off the top of my head. Have you requisitioned that gimmicky-as-hell CQC kit from storage?” Fujikawa’s eyes widened, and Harris nodded in response.

What is it with the human love for acronyms? Shining asked himself, and a quick glance around the room showed that the sentiment was apparently shared by everyone who wasn’t human.

14:00, 12/07/2015, MESS HALL, XCOM COMPOUND, CANTERLOT

I know I sounded confident while we were talking, but now I’m not so certain, Matt thought to himself as he looked down at the tablet with the mission parameters. I know Pinkie has Luna’s vote of confidence, but without Beowulf to back her up, the mission could be put in serious jeopardy. Not to mention that one of Twilight’s friends could die.

Matt let out a sigh as he tucked the tablet under his arm. This entirely discounts the likelihood of Lana refusing to volunteer. I spent nearly an hour trying to come up with a convincing sales pitch, then went through all the ways I could extort her into taking the role for this mission. The first was lackluster and the second would be counterproductive. I don’t exactly have time to negotiate on this, either… He scratched his scalp in frustration as he turned the corner to the mess hall. It was mostly deserted considering the afternoon hour save for the odd technician grabbing a snack… and Lana sitting backwards on a chair by the windows. Well, here goes nothing. “Hey, Lana. How’s it—”

Matt froze as the woman turned to face him. He had been expecting to see one of her upbeat smirks, or the more tired and subdued expressions that were becoming commonplace lately. What was on Lana’s face when she turned was… nothing. She bracketed Matt with a thousand-yard stare, and that lack of expression didn’t change as she asked, “What? Oh, were you there long? I didn’t notice.”

“Lana, I know you’ve been grabbing every combat hour you can, but I think it might be time for a break. I can authorize some time for you after the next operation… maybe go home and visit your family?” Matt offered. When Lana didn’t respond immediately, he pressed the issue. “You know you can come to me if something’s bothering you, right? I’m your friend, you can trust me.”

The woman’s initial response was to close her eyes and run a hand over them for several moments. “I’m sorry, Matt. About everything that happened on Earth. I thought it was the right thing to do, but I guess I was wrong for not telling you first. Or would I have been wrong for doing any of it in the first place? I don’t know anymore.”

What. Matt thought as he took a step back. Lana had vehemently defended what she did to Twilight and me back on Earth. I know that her injury shook her up, but nothing nearly this bad. What’s going on? An uneasy smile slowly grew as he asked, “Who are you, and what have you done with Lana Jenkins?”

“Bite me, you ass,” She snapped, and she let out a small sigh when Matt laughed.

“That’s a bit more familiar. For a little while I was worried you had been replaced by a changeling,” he said. He glanced down at the tablet in his hands, and missed the wince that the comment elicited from Lana. “Well, I have no idea what brought that on, but I’m willing to call everything square if you do me a favor.”

“Oh? What do—” Lana started to ask as she took the offered tablet from Matt. “Oh, you bastard.”

He held his hands up in surrender. “I won’t order you to do this. All I can do is provide the mission details and offer you this position. If I need to sweeten the pot, I think I could swing combat pay for your recovery hours after the operation.”

“And what happens if I don’t volunteer?”

“Morikawa has agreed to try, but his signal strength is just over half of what yours is,” Matt explained with a grimace. “We’re not certain he could be successfully inserted into the area. Given the comparative strength of his signal versus what we’ve seen with the Jammers… it’s extremely likely that the connection will be severed. You know what that will mean for Morikawa.”

“You bet your ass I know what it means!” Lana snapped. Her eyes snapped tightly shut and she chewed her lip before speaking again. “Is the CQC kit an option for this mission?” When Matt smiled and nodded, Lana shoved the tablet back into his hands. “You’ve got a deal, but there’s one more thing I need you to do.”

And just like that, Matt’s smile was replaced by a deer-in-the-headlights look.

16:40, 12/07/2015, STRIKE READY ROOM, CANTERLOT

I really shouldn’t be surprised that when the princess started asking for volunteers that the girls would step up, Twilight thought as she trotted through the corridors. I’m glad that Fluttershy’s resting at least, since the doctors said she aggravated her back injury recently. Twilight’s mood soured as she remembered her visit with the pegasus. The moment I get a chance, I’m going to issue a royal decree and have all copies of ‘Helping Hands’ burned. Fluttershy was reading it while in bed, and she could barely string a sentence together without stuttering or trying to fold her wings down.

The wide hallways were clogged with trains of supplies going to the ready room, and empty wagons and carts heading in the opposite direction. The first of her friends she spotted in the corridor was Applejack as the Earth Pony followed behind Big Mac. Both were hitched up to metal carts that held half again as much equipment as the others in the train. “Oh, hi, Twilight,” the orange mare said with a grunt of exertion. “I don’t mean to be rude but if you’re here to talk, we’ll have to talk and trot. Got a schedule to keep.”

“Of course,” Twilight said and she fell into step alongside her friend. She cleared her throat and took a steadying breath before she asked. “So… I’m sure everypony really appreciates the help you and your brother are offering. Is… is this all you’re going to be doing?”

The Apple siblings entered the Ready Room and pulled their carts alongside a growing stockpile of supplies. An assortment of workers immediately moved towards the wagons, only to halt in place as Twilight telekinetically unloaded everything and set it down beside them. When the quartermaster waved the two earth ponies on, Applejack let out a sigh. “Twi, I appreciate what you’re doing here, but there’s a couple of things I have to straighten out. One, us Apples have a saying: Too many farmers in the field makes a mess. If you’re worried about me and Big Mac going out to fight, then you shouldn’t. As much as we want to contribute, we know our limits.”

“That’s a relief to he—”

“I’m not finished, sugarcube,”Applejack said, and she fixed Twilight with a stern look. “I know you mean well, and you have every right to be worried. But me and the others are all grown up mares. We understand the risks. Being worried about us makes you a good friend, Twi. Smothering us with that worry doesn’t, okay?” She stopped briefly and put a hoof on the alicorn’s shoulder. “Just try and go easy when you’re talking with Rainbow Dash and Pinkie. Alright?” Applejack said as she cast a leading look over Twilight’s shoulder before trotting to catch up with her brother for the next load.

Twilight glanced in the direction indicated, and caught sight of the two mares in question talking to Captain Song and the human engineer named Hamil. Both mares were outfitted in matte black outfits, and the barrel-chested stallion was slipping several objects into Pinkie’s saddlebags while the human was showing each one to the party mare. Rainbow Dash caught sight of Twilight and gave a little wave when she spotted the alicorn’s approach, and moved to intercept. “Hey there, Twilight! Guess you’re here to help out, too? Probably to help with teleporting when the time comes, right?” she asked.

“I actually came by to check on both of you,” Twilight said as she forced a smile. “I had a chance to talk with Applejack, but I wanted to make sure both of you were…”

“C’mon, Twilight, we’ll be fine,” the pegasus said with an exaggerated huff. “Princess Luna needs a gigantic cloud bank over the Applewood. My reputation may have preceded me, so she asked me to coordinate the weather teams in generating the fluffy stuff overnight. I’m looking forward to the challenge!” Rainbow gave a winning smile as she pulled the hood of her suit over her head and brought a pair of flight goggles tight over her eyes. She gave Twilight a reassuring pat on the shoulder before trotting off to a medium-sized flock of pegasi. “All right, fillies! We’ve got a full plate of work for us! We need the thickest, blackest clouds you can manage when we get there, and zero precipitation. If I spot a single snowflake…”

The rest of Rainbow Dash’s briefing was lost in the general clamor of the ready room, so Twilight turned to the last of her friends. Captain Song and Hamil spotted the young alicorn’s approach, and both backed off to have a quiet conversation by themselves to give the pair privacy. “Pinkie, please don’t take this the wrong way, but what are you going to be doing? Dash is helping with the weather, Applejack is helping with the preparations, and Rarity is doing something with the human armors. What--”

“Princess Luna needed somepony sneaky to go ahead and knock down a couple of towers that the bad guys put in. Easy peasy one-two-threesie!” Pinkie said as her tangled mane somehow disappeared beneath the black hood of her bodysuit. The mare then pulled a set of goggles on an elastic strap over her head and slid them into place over her eyes.

Pinkie, what are you doing?! These monsters will kill you! You can’t fight these things with party cannons and confetti! You should stay here where it’s safe! Twilight wanted to scream, and the sentiment must have shown on her face. Not a moment later, she found herself wrapped in a tight hug from the party mare.

“Thank you for worrying, Twilight, but you know I’ll be fine,” Pinkie said with a wide smile. “Do you know of anypony who can go wherever she wants so easily? I’m really the best choice.” The expression fell a small amount. “I also had this feeling that everypony would be sad if I didn’t volunteer. If I do volunteer, then you would feel sad before I left. So, get all the sad out now, Twilight! Okay?”

Twilight returned the hug, and the simple gesture helped relieve some of the tension she had been feeling. “I’m sorry for worrying so much, Pinkie. You’re going to be alright, aren’t you? Your Pinkie Sense is telling you how to make it through this, right?”

The party mare’s grin stretched from ear to ear as the two ponies separated. “C’mon, Twilight, do you really have to ask? Now, before you go and check on your other friends, you’ll need a weapon to defend yourself.” Pinkie explained as she reached into one of her saddlebags. She turned back to Twilight and revealed… a permanent marker. “Trust me, it will make sense at the right time. Now, go gallop off to wish your human friends well. Maybe you should give Matt a kiss for good luck!”

“We aren’t like that!” Twilight denied reflexively, and she fumbled clumsily for the marker as Pinkie lofted it into the air.

“Yet.” Pinkie answered, and by the time Twilight had managed to secure the marker, the party mare was gone.

17:30, 12/07/2015, MEC BAY, XCOM COMPOUND, CANTERLOT

“I think you’re the changeling.”

“Almost everypony thinks we’re emotionally broken little monsters.”

Lana Jenkins clenched her teeth and buried her face in her hands.

When was the last time you felt anything real? a dark little voice asked her. You go out of your way to make sure everyone around you is ‘happy’. Why? You certainly went the extra mile to make sure Twilight and Matt found something special. Why? You couldn’t resist the impulse to try and fix Firecracker when she was acting angry. WHY?

“I think you’re the changeling.”

“Almost everypony thinks we’re emotionally broken little monsters.”

And all it took was one person offering the impossible to break the illusion that you made for yourself, the voice continued, its words eating at her mind like acid. One person shows interest in you, and you freeze and then run away. You tell yourself its because of the job, or the species gap, but you know the truth. You are broken. You aren’t worth the effort to get to know, and as long as no one finds out and leaves you because of it, you can keep lying to yourself. So you continue your silly meddling and you’re perfectly fine with everyone thinking whatever they want about you.

But now you know what’s wrong. You cannot ignore what’s wrong anymore.

“Is there a problem, Sergeant?”

She slowly lowered her hands to see Beowulf standing over her. The MEC’s head was tilted slightly sideways in a subconscious gesture of curiosity. The puppet is more capable of sincere emotion than you, Lana thought to herself. How would a normal person react to an acquaintance asking a personal question? No, this isn’t personal, it’s professional. He’s a co-worker and he’s concerned about the work I’ll be doing. Right?

“Sorry about that, B— Morikawa,” Lana caught herself, and forced a smile. “I’m just really not looking forward to this.”

“I must say that I’ve been looking forward to this for a long time. Do you know how long it’s been since a woman has wanted my body?” Beowulf asked, and flexed in response to her flat look. “Look at these guns of steel! I don’t blame you for succumbing to you your baser instincts when in my presence, but I have to warn you that I’m a bit rusty when it comes to…” The MEC paused when he caught sight of the unchanged expression on Lana’s face. “Wow, you must be really worried if none of that didn’t even get a smile from you. I’ve been working on that little act for months.”

“Sorry that I’m killing the mood,” Lana apologized, and this time she was able to manage a smile that flagged quickly. “Aren’t you worried at all? The strain that the system puts on you could kill you.”

“Technically, the system is relieving the strain on my mind. The moment I’m disconnected from the MEC system, my mind will have to deal with my real body,” Morikawa explained. The robotic shoulders lifted into an approximation of a shrug. “I’d be lying if I said the thought doesn’t scare me. The chance of me dying due to disconnection here in Canterlot is less than the chance of a severed connection in Applewood. Considering I should have died months ago, I’ve learned to hedge my bets.”

“Sergeant, we’re ready for you. Morikawa, please proceed to the docking station,” one of the doctors said in passing, and the pair followed into the next room. The MEC split off from the others as they passed by the cages where Edelweiss and Gespenst stood idle. One of the massive metal arms rose to give Lana a ‘thumbs up’ before the red machine disappeared behind a closed doorway. One corridor later, Lana entered another room with hospital beds and privacy screens. The doctor pulled the privacy screen completely around the empty bed that Lana had chosen before retrieving his tablet. “Sergeant, we’ll need to remove your prosthetic before we can begin,” he instructed.

Lana slowly removed the hoodie she had been wearing and carefully folded it beside her. Her eyes remained unfocused as her right hand drifted up to the latches on her opposite shoulder. She did her best to tune out the sounds of the doctors on the other side of the privacy screen as Beowulf shut down and Morikawa’s mind was forced back into his original body. A spike of pain raced through Lana’s non-existent arm as she undid the last of the latches. With the prosthetic no longer active, she twisted and removed it from the mount on her shoulder before setting it alongside her folded hoodie.

The doctor said something to her, but the words were barely heard as she stretched out on the gurney and slipped a tooth guard in her mouth. The machinery near her head slowly began to turn on as the control helmet was placed on her head and the eye. Straps were secured across her waist, shoulders, wrist and ankles before the doctor turned to ask, “Sergeant, we are ready if you are.”

“Do it,” Lana hissed past the tooth guard, and the doctor nodded before flipping the blinders down to shield her eyes. She tried to keep her breathing steady, but there was only so much she could do to stay calm and prepare for what was coming.

The minds of a precious few Gifted amputees had been recorded and measured by their ability to reach out and fill in the gaps left behind by their missing limbs. It was this line of inquiry that had led Dr. Shen to pursue the idea of a remotely operated weapons platform that was controlled by these Gifted individuals, but they found that the operator’s existing limbs and body dampened the control signal to the point of uselessness for what they were planning.

The next step was logical: Convince the mind that the body no longer existed.

White-hot pain began to eat at Lana’s toes and fingertips, and her body strained against the straps in a reflexive attempt to escape. It’s all in my head, it’s all in my head, it’s all in my head, Lana repeated like a mantra, but the animal instinct for self preservation caused her to scream past the tooth guard. The pain crept past her ankles and wrist, not slowing for a moment in spite of her struggles. All feeling left her limbs and they went limp shortly after, but she continued to scream as that creeping agony moved on to her lower abdomen and torso. Her struggles stopped as the pain reached her chest and began to creep its way up to her neck and head.

Is this what death feels like? A cold nothingness forever? How much time has passed? Minutes? Hours? Days? Lana thought as the pain slowly faded, along with every other sensation. I’m glad Matt agreed to what I wanted, but I’m kinda wishing I had held out for more. A small pang of regret struck the woman, followed by the most curious case of deja vu. Something about this whole scenario seems really familiar. Contemplating my death and regretting missed opportunities while lying on a gurney and surrounded by doctors. Come to think of it… that doctor’s voice sounded really familiar. Didn’t— Without any warning, Lana had sight and hearing. After what had seemed like an age in total sensory deprivation, the response that this generated from her wasn’t unexpected.

Lana screamed as she tried to shield her eyes from the blinding light. Her arms felt numb and unresponsive, and it took a moment to remember where she was. If she were still in command of her physical body, she might have blinked and tried to focus on her surroundings. The body she now inhabited interpreted those impulses and the picture around her came into focus.

“Main camera auto adjust is responding well, and the audio calibration is coming into sync within acceptable parameters,” a voice from Lana’s left said. The doctor that had hooked her up to the machine stepped into her line of sight and leaned forward to the point where it might have been considered a violation of her personal space. “Sergeant, can you hear me?”

“I hear you just fine, jackass,” Lana answered, and this time she was paying enough attention to realize the voice that she spoke with wasn’t her own. It was entirely synthetic, but with a higher pitch that at least sounded feminine.

“Excellent!” the doctor said before raising one hand. “We’re going to test reflexes and signal strength now. Try and keep my hand centered in your field of vision.” The hand moved to the left, then the right, and Lana followed easily. His hand moved diagonally, then down, then up in rapid succession, and he cast a glance to a technician outside of Lana’s field of view. “Excellent, well within expected parameters. We’ll be releasing the clamps now, so you might feel some disorienta—”

Clank!

Whatever was holding Lana’s body up released, and she pitched forward. She reached out to break her fall reflexively, and a pair of metal hands kept the floor from rushing up to strike her. A flood of icons began to encroach on the margins of her field of view as she regained her balance and stood. Well, this is a novel experience, Lana thought wryly, as her new body was nearly two feet taller than any of the other people in the room.

“The HUD should be booting up now, Sergeant,” the doctor reported, and true to his word the icons began to settle into the familiar arrangement that Lana was used to from the Titan armor systems.

A side-angle compass appeared at the top of her vision, which was flanked by a semi-transparent circle to the left and a winking green 100% to the right. Both sides of her vision had mirrored side-view diagrams of KS modules in addition to ranged weapons. She raised her right arm into her field of view to inspect the hardware that was installed, and if her face were capable of it, she would have grinned. Oh, they weren’t yanking my chain. They really did pull through with the CQC kit and configuration, Lana thought as her gaze looked down the length of the M134 minigun attached to the underside of the arm.

The ‘rifle’ style MEC weapons would tie up my hands, which explains the underslung weapon. The belt feed will go to the ammo drum behind my right shoulder… and since my left arm has just a KS module, then the heavy laser is on my left shoulder. As horrible as this experience is, I suppose I can have some fun with it. She once again focused on the doctor, and she could feel the proverbial light click on as she recognized him.

“Now, try and take a step fo—”

“Benson!” Lana exclaimed as she stepped forward, which was rewarded with a skeptical look from the doctor and curiosity from everyone else in the room. “I knew I heard your voice from somewhere, it just took me a little bit to place it. You were that doctor that declared me dead that one time!” The expression for the former turned to exasperation, and the latter, bewilderment. “Don’t worry, I don’t hold it against you. In my line of work, we like to be extra thorough with making sure folks are really dead when we check, but I suppose doctors are a bit more lenient about that sort of thing.”

Doctor Benson’s tone was far less professional than it was terse. “Well, you seem to be doing well, sergeant. I’m noticing no lag with movement or motor function problems. Why don’t you walk a bit to make sure there are no problems? There’s a visitor at your bedside that might appreciate speaking with you.”

A visitor? Who could that be? Lana thought before she shrugged. She took one step before stopping and turning back to Dr. Benson. “How’s Morikawa doing?”

“Stable, but in danger. He nearly went into shock after disconnecting from Beowulf. He’ll be in intensive care until the end of the operation and the MEC is returned to him,” Benson explained. “You may want to hurry. From what I understand, you’re scheduled for deployment in approximately an hour.”

Lana nodded to the doctor and walked out of the MEC bay. She was once again struck by the surreality of walking down the corridor she had previously traversed, but from a viewpoint roughly three feet higher than normal. One of the doctors held the door open for her as she entered, and she offered a quiet thanks. Anything else she might have said was derailed as she spotted her visitor.

Twilight Sparkle sat on a stool at the foot of her bed. She was wrapped in the dark robes that were becoming quite commonplace for the mare, and a worried expression was easily recognized even from a distance. She brought one hoof up to rest on Lana’s hand, but quickly removed it when she spotted the MEC’s approach. “Oh, Mr. Beowulf. I didn’t see you come in,” she said politely.

“It’s Ms. Beowulf now,” Lana joked, which was rewarded with a confused look from the alicorn. “It’s Lana in here at the moment. I might be physically in the bed, but my mind is up here,” she added, and one of her thick metal fingers pointed towards the MEC’s head.

“Oh, I think I see,” Twilight said, and she chewed her lip as she looked from the bed to the MEC and back again. “Matt explained a little bit about how all of this worked, though it sounds like a rather extreme measure to me. When I was on Earth, I knew that humans would use what I gave to survive… but I never thought it would lead to something like this.”

They lied to Twilight, just like you did.

The voice that said this in Lana’s mind was her own, but the tone was dark and biting. There was no way that guilt could show on her face, but she couldn’t resist the impulse to look away. She tried to respond or change the subject, but then the idea of what Lana had done refused to be ignored, like a splinter in her mind. Twilight needed something to distract her from the reality of her situation, but was I wrong to make her think Matt had a crush on her? It made Twilight less tense, and I could argue that it’s certainly making the two of them happier now—

YOU HAD NO WAY OF KNOWING IT WOULD TURN OUT THIS WAY. Don’t use the after-the-fact results to justify what you did, the darker voice cut into her. Think! What do normal people do when they do something wrong to each other?

“Twilight... “ Lana started, “I… I think I might have done something really bad.”

The alicorn looked away from the Lana lying on the bed to the Lana in the machine, and her wide eyes showing more than a little fear. “What’s wrong, Lana? I don’t know if I can do anything to help or make things right, but I’m your friend. The least I can do is listen if you want to talk about it.”

Lana couldn’t match that earnest look. How should I feel about that? Guilt? Regret? Will she still feel that way if I tell her the truth? The thought of admitting to exactly what she had done sent a spike of fear into Lana unlike anything she had ever felt before.

“Twilight… is it wrong to tell someone a lie to make them feel better? If it’s about other people that might take offense for being involved?”

Twilight’s brow furrowed, and she looked down in thought. One hoof came up to tap her chin as she considered the question. “That’s… that’s a hard thing to ask. If it was to help someone, then your heart’s in the right place… but on the other hoof, if the lie involves others without their consent, then I don’t think I could say it’s a good thing.” Twilight looked back to Lana and her gaze softened. “Is this what’s been bothering you lately? I know you’re trying to act like you usually do when I’m around, but I’m not blind. I can keep a secret if you don’t want anyone else to know.”

If Lana were still in her flesh-and-blood body, she would have given Twilight the biggest hug possible. “I…”

SHE WILL HATE YOU FOREVER, YOU BROKEN AND TWISTED THING!

Lana’s body seized and twitched on the hospital gurney, and the monitoring equipment at the opposite side of the bed gave a flutter of beeps in response. Twilight shot up and gave an alarmed shout. The first doctor on scene began to manipulate the devices at the head of the gurney, while the second pressed an injector into her arm. After several moments, the twitching slowly ceased.

“Lana, are you alright?” Twilight asked as she looked from the gurney to the machine that stood beside her.

“Perfectly fine,” Lana said, and she raised a hand to wave off her concerns before freezing. The slightest of tremors was causing her hand to shake like a leaf, so she let it drop back to her side. “Maybe we’ll talk about it later. For now, though, I’ve got to ask. What was it like when Matt was scratching your ears?” She tried to imitate her usual teasing tone, but the synthetic voice fell short. In the back of her mind, she could her her own voice saying a single word. Coward.

“You were there!?” Twilight shrieked, and her face became a rather gratifying shade of crimson before she set her jaw and smiled. “No, you’re not going to tease me about that while you’re here, Lana Jenkins! Now while I have… this!” She fumbled around her saddlebags before gaining an evil grin. In the grip of her magic was a permanent marker.

“Oh? What’s th—” Lana recoiled and took a step back as she realized the implications. “You wouldn’t dare.”

“Wouldn’t I? You have no way of defending yourself now. You’re at my mercy!” Twilight cackled, and the marker began to hover near Lana’s unconscious face. “You had best choose your words carefully!”

“Vandalizing the persons or property of the MEC volunteers is against the rules! It’s on the list!” Lana protested.

“I’m a princess! I am the rules!” Twilight fired back, the two glared at each other for nearly a minute. The stalemate was broken when she began to giggle and placed the marker on the table beside the gurney.

The sigh that Lana made sounded far more artificial than she wanted. “I’m sorry for teasing you so much, Twily. It’s just that… you’re such an easy target, and you’re adorable when you’re like that.” She explained, and she lifted her hands in surrender when Twilight again brandished the marker again. “I suppose this is a good time to ask if you could do me a favor as any. I know you want to do everything you can to help… but would you be willing to stay with me once your job is done? I don’t like the idea of just laying here without someone I trust to watch over me. Could you do that for me? Please?”

Twilight looked to the gurney, then to Lana and nodded. “I would be glad to help out. It’s the least I can do, since you’ll be risking your lives out there. Just be careful out there, alright?”

Lana nodded in response, but any further conversation was cut off when the public address system called for her. “Sergeant Jenkins, please report to the Strike Ready Room.”

“Already? I thought I had more time,” Lana asked no one in particular as she turned to glance at the clock mounted on the wall. Much to her surprise, it read as just past 11:00 PM. How much time passed while they were getting me into Beowulf? I guess Benson forgot to mention it. Lana turned to leave, but paused, and looked back over her metallic shoulder. “I guess I’m about to head out then, Twilight. Did you want to tag along to the armory? I’m sure Matt will be near there, then I can tease you both together.”

“You’re going to wake up with a handlebar moustache drawn on your face, Lana Jenkins,” Twilight huffed, though she did hop off of the bedside stool and fell into step alongside the MEC.

23:00, 12/07/2015, BRIEFING HALL, CANTERLOT

“...though they may appear human, I’m afraid that is no longer the case. They will fight viciously and without hesitation. They will offer no quarter and ask for none. As unfortunate as it is, they are more aligned with the aliens now than their own species,” Matt finished his summary as he looked from the projected screen of EXALT soldiers to the assembled Guard squad leaders, griffon wing commanders, and minotaur officers.

“Couldn’t they be saved?” A younger earth pony asked, and several other equestrians turned back to the stage with hopeful looks in their eyes.

Princess Luna was right, her people don’t want to accept that it’s hopeless. “I’m afraid that isn’t possible. The aliens abducted thousands of humans during their attacks on Earth, and it’s believed that those serving EXALT had their wills subverted even as their bodies were augmented,” Matt said, and he gave an exaggerated grimace. “When Major Fujikawa and I first encountered EXALT forces, a survivor chose to kill himself with a grenade rather than be captured. Both of us nearly died in the process. They died as human beings when the aliens took them. Now they’re no different than mutons or sectoids.”

The guard in question fell silent and looked down, as did most of the other Equestrians. They want to believe that they can be saved, that they aren’t doing this by choice. Luna said they would hesitate if they thought they were fighting an enemy that was innocent but for the control of a malignant force. Matt observed, and he gritted his teeth at the necessary lie. Portraying EXALT as the mindless puppets of the aliens is the lesser of two evils. I don’t want to explain why human beings might willingly wage war against us.

Matt let his explanation sink in with the room before speaking again. “Unfortunately, EXALT isn’t alone in Applewood. They are currently being supported by heavy armor that Asterion will be better able to explain,” he said as he lifted an arm towards the minotaur leader. As Asterion took center stage, Matt stepped off of the side and made his way to get his gear.

I really should catch a nap before we assemble for deployment, but I get a sneaking suspicion that I should check to make sure everything is ready beforehand… Matt said as he marched through the corridors and into the XCOM compound. Another couple of corners were made before he entered the armory, and froze. Am I becoming a precog like Bradford? Because there is no way that this isn’t the reason I felt the need to check my kit, Matt thought as his eye twitched.

“I was initially thrilled at the opportunity to give the armor a much needed facelift,” the unicorn known as Rarity said as she trotted into view from behind an armor rack. “Though I must admit to being slightly frustrated at the restrictions that were put in place.”

“I’m afraid there are some things that we can’t compromise on like functionality or added weight, but I do have to admit that I’m... impressed with your work,” Fujikawa replied, before she spotted Matt and turned to him. “Ah, I assume your part of the briefing is done, Matt?” Her expression took on a curious tint when Matt didn’t immediately answer. “Something wrong?”

“I know that the plan was to move away from the black armor so we’re visually distinct from what EXALT is wearing,” Matt said slowly as he resisted the impulse to facepalm. “What I want to know is why the Titan armor now looks like Power Ranger rejects?”

“‘Power Rangers?’” Rarity asked.

Fujikawa chuckled and responded with a sly look at her subordinate. “It’s nothing, dear. I just think that Captain Harris doesn’t appreciate your flair for color choices. He might have a point, though. We just have to get the point across that we’re not with the enemy.”

If you need to throw me under the bus to correct this, then I’m all for it, Matt thought as he caught the look being directed at him. “Exactly. I can see the logic between a white and gold color scheme, but anything beyond that is right out,” Matt said as he cast a skeptical eye at the riot of colors before him. When Rarity cast a watery-eyed stare at him, he shook his head. “No.”

“Well, fine! Suppress my creativity! See if I care!” the unicorn huffed, switching from pitiful puppy eyes to moral indignation in a blink. Her horn flashed and the Titan armor’s fabulous array of colors was pruned back. The undersuit folded beside the armor remained black while the armor plates became a pearlescent white. The tinted glass of the helmet had shifted from the smoky black shade Matt was familiar with to a brilliant gold. “Never let it be said that I do anything halfway… even when my efforts are so restrained.”

Fujikawa and Matt spared each other a glance, and she gave a short nod. “This is much better. How soon can you redo the rest of the armors?” He ran a hand over the chestplate in approval.

“Do you not know who you’re talking to, dear?” Rarity huffed. “I can recolor the rest of the armor suits in less than an hour, and the enchantment should last for a day on each.”

“If possible, I’d like for you to do my armor as soon as possible,” Matt started to say, but he stopped when he caught the hoof-over-mouth gesture from Rarity and a smirk from Fujikawa. “This is my armor, isn’t it? You were testing your power ranger color schemes on my armor?” He let out a sigh and waved the pair off. “It’s fine. Go work on the other suits.”

Matt waited for the pair to leave before pulling off his uniform and donning the Titan armor’s undersuit. I suppose there’s some sort of psychological term for not wanting the scars and burns to be seen by anyone else, he wondered idly. The metal boots and leg armor were donned next, followed by the gauntlets and shoulder armor. The Titan armor’s chest and backplates still hung from the maintenance armature, and with a button press the chestplate flipped up. Matt backed into the armor and pressed a second button on the armature. The chestplate flipped back down and locked shut over his torso. With its position secured, the armor linked with the mechanisms built into the armor plates on his arms and legs. When all systems returned nominal status, the armature released him with a soft click.

The closest thing we’ve achieved to human invincibility. I just hope it will be enough, Matt thought as he retrieved his helmet. It was a short walk from the armory and out of the XCOM compound when he nearly ran into Alvar and three fillies that he couldn’t quite place. The Myrmidon, as always, lurked over them all like a cloud. “Is there anything I can help you with, your highness?” Matt asked the young griffon.

“No, Captain. I have come to help you during the coming deployment,” Alvar explained, and he lifted a wrapped package for Matt to take. The wrapping was a rough fabric, which didn’t do its contents justice as the young griffon pulled it away to reveal a sheathed sword. “I had originally offered this to Lieutenant Zhang to honor his bravery during the attack on Canterlot, but he declined. I believe his exact words were, ‘if the enemy is close enough for me to use a sword, then I’m not doing my job right.’ As such, he recommended that this be given to you in his stead.”

“Thank you for your offer, sir, but I’m not certain how—”

“This isn’t a normal sword, Captain. It’s a Skysteel sword, and it’s capable of piercing any armor that tries to bar its path,” Alvar added, before leaning forward and whispering, “I also imagine it can make short work of, say, an enemy that is made entirely of metal.”

Okay, that elevates this gift from a ceremonial piece to a functional implement… but I hope he won’t be culturally offended if I use this thing like a baseball bat. What do I know about swords? Matt took the offered weapon in both hands, and found the weight fairly easy to handle. Still, he’d have to remember to give it a few practice swings when he could, just so he didn’t wind up overextending and getting it tangled in a clothesline or something.

“Thank you for this, sir. I imagine it will be very useful when the time comes.”

“Alvar, why are you arming the enemy?” one of the fillies, an earth pony, protested, which was enough to generate an embarrassed expression from Alvar and a curious look from Matt. Both were saved from any explanation with the arrival of Twilight and Beowulf.

“Alvar’s giving Matt a magic sword so that he can fight our true enemy, the evil organization known as EXALT,” Beowulf explained as the pair joined the conversation. The MEC gave Matt a sloppy salute that left no doubt in Matt’s mind as to who was actually in control.

“Why does your voice sound funny, Mr. Beowulf?” the pegasus filly asked.

“That’s Miss Beowulf. I’m the bigger sister,” the MEC explained.

The unicorn filly finally spoke, an eyebrow arched skeptically. “You and your brother have the same name?”

“Exactly. Our parents didn’t have much imagination.”

“Hold on!” The earth pony interrupted as she stamped a hoof. “Beowulf’s a golem, and golems can’t have kids! How could your parents have had you two, then?!”

“They were very determined.”

The exchanges between the fillies and Beowulf went back and forth for more than a minute. Twilight cantered to Matt’s side and suppressed a giggle as the debate between the fillies and Beowulf became heated. “Lana seems to be feeling a little better,” the alicorn observed.

“Apparently so. I’m not complaining, but she didn’t exactly explain to me what was wrong. Did she say anything to you? She… she apologized to me, and that never happens.” Matt said, the uneasy feeling from earlier in the day slowly rising up in opposition to the comfort he felt when watching Lana tease the youngsters. That uneasy feeling turned into a chunk of lead in his chest once he realized what Lana had been apologizing for.

Twilight shook her head. “She didn’t mention much, and I’m afraid what she did tell me, I can’t share.” She looked up to Matt and furrowed her eyebrows. “Is something wrong? With you, I mean? You look nervous.”

“Just pre-op jitters. I’m actually heading to the ready room now. I know there isn’t much time, but I’d recommend getting a bit of sleep while you can. It’ll be a busy day tomorrow,” Matt advised, and he offered Twilight a warm smile. “I’ll see you when things are settled, alright?”

“Okay. Good luck!” Twilight said as she waved a hoof.

Matt watched the mare go, then gave the sheathed sword in his hands a dubious look. I probably won’t need it, but I should probably carry it into battle at least once. It seems like something Alvar’s people would appreciate. Now I just have to make sure Lana doesn’t corrupt the youth more than she has already. He glanced towards the clock built into the wall. Just six hours to wait until deployment if everything goes according to plan. Then things are going to get really interesting.

27 -- Pyrrhic

We shall defend our island, whatever the cost may be, we shall fight on the beaches, we shall fight on the landing grounds, we shall fight in the fields and in the streets, we shall fight in the hills; we shall never surrender.
--Winston Churchill

06:00, 12/08/2015, OUTSKIRTS OF APPLEWOOD

For probably the longest stretch in her life, Pinkie Pie had remained silent for hours as the chariot had ferried her towards Applewood. Neither the pegasi chariot team or the earth pony riding alongside her seemed keen on holding any conversation, but the party mare didn’t hold it against them. Truth be told, she didn’t really feel like talking much either. The last thing she had done before leaving was lie straight to Twilight’s face, and that was enough to put a damper on Pinkie’s normally chipper mood.

Applejack would probably say it’s a lie if I don’t actually answer the question, she thought as she cast a look out into the gloomy night. Twilight asked if I was going to make it through this alright, and I told her that she shouldn’t doubt me. I told her what I could predict if I didn’t volunteer, but I didn’t tell her that I couldn’t predict anything of the outcome if I went through with this. Any further worrying was interrupted when the wagon pitched slightly sideways as the chariot team banked for a different direction.

“Pinkie, Fujikawa,” the radio in the party mare’s ear crackled. “Local assets on the city outskirts may have found a better infiltration path than we originally planned, and you’re being diverted to take that now. Pathfinders and the local assets will meet you when you land. Enemy forces can track your signal, so only use the radio if absolutely necessary. Fujikawa out.”

Pinkie had just started to reply when the radio went silent again, and she couldn’t suppress a grin as to the probable reason. When they had first tested the radios, Pinkie Pie had started an exchange that lasted for nearly five minutes involving a place called ‘First’ and the improbably named human who resided there. As much as I would like to lighten the mood for everybody and everypony on the radio, something tells me that the humans wouldn’t appreciate it when we’re so close to a fight. They take their serious business seriously.

The chariot descended from the sky and came to a rolling stop near a modest-sized home out in the country. The giant buildings of Applewood could be barely seen on the horizon as Pinkie hopped off the back of the chariot. A pair of cloaked figures detached themselves from the shadows and beckoned the party mare towards the entrance of the house. The door creaked open to reveal a diamond dog in a dirt and dust caked miner’s outfit. Pinkie hesitated at the threshold, then looked over her shoulder. The chariot she had rode in on had already ascended to the early morning sky, and the two cloaked escorts had vanished back to wherever they had been hiding earlier. I guess there’s no going back now, she thought before finally entering the home.

The diamond dog didn’t comment on Pinkie’s black-on-black attire or anything else as he held the basement door open. She trotted down the stairs and was greeted with a rubble-strewn room barely lit by a string of faintly glowing crystals strung by a string. The string itself led into a rough-cut hole in the floor, which opened into a tight tunnel that extended on for some distance if Pinkie was any judge.

“Go, now,” the diamond dog whispered as he closed the door and pressed his eyes up to a hole in its center. “Tunnel leads to Applewood. You must hurry. Go, now.”

Pinkie Pie lifted one hoof to wave goodbye to the diamond dog, but hesitated when she saw his attention was entirely on the doorway. She turned and began to trot down the hallway. The tunnel was deserted, and every hooffall seemed unbearably harsh and loud. She continued at her trotting pace for what felt like nearly an hour before the tunnel sloped upward. The mouth of the rough-cut tunnel opened up into an underground passage that was drastically different. Smooth stone walls with an almost perfect slope spoke of an earth pony stone mason’s efforts, and small posters and advertisements could be seen in the low light.

A trio of diamond dogs hunkered down behind a makeshift wall made of excavated stone, their attention focused entirely in the opposite direction. A pair of cloaked zebra also lurked nearby, and one detached itself from cover to approach Pinkie. “It is good that you are here. The enemy is gathering all of the residents into one area of the city, though we know not why,” he explained quietly. “I suspect that whatever terrible purpose they have will come to fruition soon, so we must hurry.” A small moment of hesitation followed before he pulled his hood back. The majority of his coat and mane was black, with only a pair of vivid white stripes on his face to mark his race. He gave the party mare a small frown and said, “If you wish to stay here, I can--”

“No,” Pinkie interrupted. “I can do what’s necessary.”

The zebra held her gaze for a hooffull of moments before pulling his hood back over his head. “I understand. My pathfinders and I will hold this position until you return. Beware the towers. They will sap your strength as you approach them. Do not tarry any longer than necessary, or you will find yourself too weak to even raise a hoof.”

Pinkie nodded and followed the pathfinder to the mouth of the tunnel. She froze when he raised a hoof and glanced around the corner. The hoof slowly fell back down to the ground, and Pinkie Pie crept past and into the occupied city. It was eerily silent given the size of the buildings and streets, and the horrible drain from the EXALT towers seemed to leech all of the energy and even the color from the air.

A creeping sense of paranoia began to claw at the back of Pinkie’s mind as no enemies made themselves apparent as she crawled further away from safety. You can do this, Pinkie! You are more than your Pinkie Sense! You aren’t helpless without it! she told herself as she resisted the temptation to whip her head around in every direction looking for enemies. Without the helpful hints from that special skill, every shadow looked like a lurking enemy and every sound was the approach of an army.

Pinkie ducked into an alley and sank down behind a dumpster. Is this my limit? I was so certain I could do this, but now I feel so… weak. Hopeless. I’m not like that! I’m nothing like that! Why am I feeling like this? she thought as she looked down the alleyway, and the look quickly turned into a glare. Well, that would explain it.

The alleyway cut through several blocks of Applewood and was littered with dozens of dumpsters, forgotten carts and other various obstacles. One of these obstacles stuck out like a sore hoof, the orange stripe running up its side visible even in the early morning darkness. What was perhaps more telling was the pair of human silhouettes standing atop a nearby building with binoculars to their eyes.

Pinkie pressed herself against the nearest building to break line of sight with the observers before creeping forward. She approached the edge of the building and glanced around the corner. The two guards were now looking upwards into the sky, though the earth pony wasn’t certain what they could see besides the impenetrable wall of black clouds looming overhead. She wasn’t going to complain, though, as their distraction served her purposes as she moved across the street and into the next alleyway.

The majority of her friends made a big fuss about the ‘Pinkie Sense’, but the Pinkie also possessed another impressive skill honed through years of practice and playing around Ponyville. Like the odd feelings she got warning her about what would happen, most ponies simply assumed her ability to seemingly appear out of thin air at any place and time was also some form of magic and left it at that.

While Pinkie couldn’t exactly say how much of this skill was magic, she was certain only Twilight would appreciate the amount of practice and work it took to instinctively know where somepony’s attention was at. Different races had different levels of patience, and different individuals had their own quirks that might affect their attentiveness. Through observation (and a level of physical ability that might make Applejack pause), Pinkie had the ability to move when nopony was looking, hide where nopony was looking, and wait longer than anypony would think to so she could pull off her normally silly hijinks.

The next street was traversed just as easily as the first. The two rooftop guards hadn’t even glanced down to street level, and there wasn’t even a perimeter guard set at the mouth of the alleyway. I bet they didn’t think anypony would want to go near the towers, so they don’t have anyone watching closely. I know I don’t want to be here... Pinkie thought, and she struggled with suddenly weak legs as she stopped around a dozen body lengths from her objective. She pulled out a small package from her saddlebags and took one step towards the tower, before pulling her head back to toss the package. It soared through the air and came to rest beside the tower, and to Pinkie’s eyes it was indistinguishable from the broken stones that sat at its base.

The mare had to retreat more than a block before her legs would stop shaking. She took a moment to steady herself before closing her eyes. That was the tower behind the Paso building… the next closest one will be just off of Mane and Seventh in the park. Pinkie opened her eyes and took a steadying breath before weaving her way through the abandoned city towards her next destination.

The route had been mostly clear, but Pinkie had been forced to cut through several buildings to make it safely to the park in question. She had just entered a local coffee shop through a rear window when the sounds of voices greeted her. She dove for cover behind a countertop as an EXALT soldier stepped into the back room.

He looked much like the humans that Pinkie had met in Canterlot, but all comparisons ended as he shrugged off his trenchcoat before folding and placing it on the countertop. The skin in his face and neck was deathly pale, and several unhealthy-looking veins could be seen standing out around his eyes and forehead. He unbuttoned his shirt sleeves and rolled them up as he approached the coffee machine, revealing muscular arms covered in jagged tattoos. He asked a question in the human language as he started the coffee machine.

Pinkie noted the number of voices from the front of the shop, and she also took note of the staticky voice coming from somewhere on top of the counter. She carefully reached up and snagged the radio from where the EXALT soldier had left it. I have a feeling I might need this, she thought after turning down the volume., She pocketed the radio and crept to the end of the counter.

The party mare slowly stalked into the front of the coffee shop, and she froze as she saw four more EXALT humans sitting on the countertop with their backs facing her. I know our tables and chairs are probably a bit too small, but sitting on the counter is rude! I should— Pinkie thought before common sense asserted itself. Focus! There are bigger things to worry about!

The EXALT soldiers were easy to avoid as she passed through the shattered front door and out into the street. The second tower was within sight, standing next to a damaged tree and a water fountain depicting the princesses. Pinkie offered a silent apology to the diarchs as she brought out the second package and tossed it toward the gap between the fountain and the tower. Her aim was off, and it collided against the tower with a hollow thunk!

A voice came from within the coffee shop, and Pinkie had to scramble for a new hiding spot as the humans emerged from within. She cowered behind a street cart and stayed perfectly still as the EXALT soldiers spoke. A small amount of fear wormed its way into Pinkie’s mind as she heard more footsteps heading toward the tower. Sensing the opportunity, she bolted from the street cart towards the nearest alleyway.

She had almost made it to cover when a shout sounded from the humans, followed by an avalanche of footfalls following her. The party mare had made it about three quarters of the way into the alley before diving behind a dumpster. Her heart hammered in her chest as she caught sight of her pursuers in the reflection of a half-broken window.

Not a single sound could be heard from them as the apparent leader gave a series of hand signs. The humans then assembled into a paired formation and began stalking down the alleyway. Their rifles swept every corner and behind every obstacle in the alleyway, while their peers covered the rest of the narrow pathway. There was no way she was going to be able to hide from their search unless she did something… drastic.

As quietly as she could, she felt in her saddlebags for anything that could be of use. A half-dozen of the packages meant to deal with the towers were still there, plus a few odd tools the humans had entrusted to her, and a few of her own trinkets that she thought might be useful… and the radio she had pilfered from the coffee shop.

An idea formed as she brought the radio out onto the ground and retrieved one of her favorite toys. She carefully wedged the radio underneath the dumpster so that the ‘send’ button was depressed. A quick glance at the reflection showed the lead human had raised a fist and halted, while the others put a hand to the side of their heads. The smallest of smiles entered her expression as she held her toy in her hooves before jamming it under the dumpster right beside the radio’s speaker and jamming the switch into the ‘on’ position.

The toy in question was an air horn, and all the humans struggled to yank the earbuds out to reduce the earsplitting noise. They were quick to recover, as only a bare second had passed from her bolting out of position had passed before the shouting started. Bolts of searing light lanced over her withers as she bounded around the corner and hopped onto a street cart. Another hop brought her to a shop awning, and another to a fire escape. More laser shots cut through the night as she leapt from the fire escape to a rooftop.

“Pinkie, we’re seeing laser fire near your position,” Fujikawa reported through the radio. “EXALT has been alerted to your presence. I recommend you trigger the packages you left and find someplace to hide. Party Crasher will be available for support shortly.”

“I can get at least one more!” Pinkie huffed as she made a flying leap across an alleyway and onto the next rooftop.

The radio was silent long enough for Pinkie to hear rather angry shouts from street level. “Green light!” Fujikawa said, her tone becoming increasingly tense. “The nearest tower is two blocks north in a partially collapsed building. Stay on the rooftops and you can make a drop off as you pass by. After that, keep your head down. Fujikawa, out.”

A million flippant or funny things came to mind in response to the order, but she was interrupted as she caught sight of a hand reaching up to grip the building edge she was approaching. The head of an EXALT operative appeared next, and just in time to provide a perfect springboard for her leap over to the next block.

Just as her hooves touched down on the next building, an EXALT soldier leapt up on the opposite side of the building. He caught sight of Pinkie as she charged forward, but he didn’t fire his weapon. The enemy soldier’s right hand produced a thick metal rod, which crackled with electricity as he swung it at the party mare. She did her best to avoid the blow but couldn’t avoid it brushing against her flank as she passed.

Pain unlike anything Pinkie had ever experienced gripped her body, and she couldn’t resist the impulse to scream. Her rear hoof lashed out instinctively, and she was rewarded with a crunch and a cry of pain from the EXALT soldier. She didn’t dare look back as the number of human voices behind her continued to grow, and Pinkie juked to the right. A hooffull of laser shots passed her and disappeared into the night sky where she had just been.

Her hooves found unsteady purchase on the partially destroyed building that the third tower sat in. Rather than take the time to retrieve another package to leave, she opted to kick the saddlebags off of her back and drop them into the ruins. She didn’t pause to see where the bags landed as she dove off the side of the building and onto the fire escape of the one next door. She whispered a small apology to the owners as she broke a window and crawled into the dark building to escape her pursuers. She made it to the other side of the building and dropped down to the alleyway with far less fanfare. “I’ve just passed the third tower, Fuji,” Pinkie whispered into the radio.

“Understood. Fire in the hole.”

BLAM!

Every window in the building that Pinkie had just exited shattered from the force of the blast, and the effect was almost immediate. The party mare could feel magic returning to the area. “Fuji! It’s working!” she cheered as she galloped down the alleyway with renewed vigor. She had just made it to the mouth of the alleyway when her good cheer fled.

Cobblestones cracked under metal hooves, and it took every ounce of Pinkie’s willpower not to skid to a halt as one of the minotaur Toys stomped into the mouth of the alleyway. The glowing red eye locked onto Pinkie, and the machine let out a howl that reminded the party mare more of metal being torn to pieces than anything else. Fear fuelled her run as she darted in between the machine's legs, but her opponent was quicker. It leaned backwards and pivoted on its waist joint just as Pinkie passed beneath it, and there was nothing she could do as the Toy’s left arm swung down and connected squarely with her barrel. The blow lifted the party mare clean off the ground with enough force to send her flying through the plate glass window of the nearby office building.

Searing pain raced through every inch of Pinkie’s body, and she had to blink away tears as her body argued with her intent to keep running. Pieces of glass littered the floor around where she landed, and a pair of glass shards were lodged into the side of her barrel. Fear overrode those arguments as that evil machine glared into the darkened office and growled like a rock grinder. Human voices could also be heard as Pinkie limped towards the exit on the opposite side of the office. The party mare spotted her salvation as she left the building: an underground tunnel entrance just like the one she had entered the city from.

If I can make it there, I can use the underground to get back to the others… Pinkie thought as she stumbled across the street and into the tunnel entrance. As her eyes adjusted to the darkness, her plan disappeared with her hopes. The tunnel was collapsed and unpassable. She tried to turn back the way she had come, only to stumble and fall to the stone floor. Any attempts at rising again were hampered by a coughing fit. One hoof came up to wipe her muzzle, and it came away bloody. Her vision blurred but it was clear enough to see the enemy approaching slowly.

“Command, we have the saboteur. Confirmed as HVT,” the lead human said as he approached the wounded mare. He raised the weapon in his hands towards Pinkie and continued, “No, sir. I don’t think she’s going to make it.”

Pinkie’s eyes drifted shut, and she tried to smile. I did my best, she thought as she drifted off. The party mare didn’t have enough strength to even open an eye to see what all the noise was about before the darkness consumed her.

06:30, 12/08/2015, AIRSPACE OVER APPLEWOOD

“You know, Lana,” Firecracker said, piercing the awkward silence that had reigned over the chariot since they had lifted off from Canterlot. “I haven’t figured out why you wanted me to tag along with you on the ride over Applewood. Captain Harris didn’t seem to know the reason, either.” The disguised changeling plastered on an easygoing smile as she looked out into the night sky and the dark shapes of the other chariots idling in the clouds. “If it’s assassination you’re planning, you might want to reconsider. If I have to I can sprout wings and fly, and there are a troubling number of witnesses to the act.”

Lana, or rather, Beowulf hunched down at the far end of the chariot. She didn’t immediately respond beyond continuing to look the changeling’s way. The golem’s stare was doubly unnerving for Firecracker, who had no facial cues, eye movement or emotions to interpret from her conversation partner. To the changeling’s perspective, she was having a conversation with something as expressive as an empty suit of armor.

“You’re here for a couple of reasons,” the golem started to explain in that artificial voice Firecracker had trouble associating with the woman she knew. “The first is that if we can talk like this, you can’t do your creepy emotions thing. And I know you’ve been doing that every time we talk.”

Firecracker started to reply, but paused, then nearly facehoofed. She doesn’t like being around ponies that can feel her emotions? You had one job, FC, and you didn’t realise this until now? Given what you’ve seen, can you blame her?

“Second, if you’re here, then you’re not back in Canterlot. I can’t properly defend myself so long as I’m in Beowulf,” Lana continued.

Firecracker gasped dramatically. “I’m wounded, Lana. Wounded! I would never do anything to anypony who was in such a state…” she denied, before adding with a whisper, “... without their permission.”

“There!” Lana declared as she levelled one of the weapon-laden arms at Firecracker. “That look you have right now. It’s creepy. Stop it.”

The changeling held her hooves up in mock surrender, but she couldn’t help but feel just a little anxious about what was being pointed in her direction. I know I said the assassination plan wasn’t very good, but that doesn’t change the fact that she can murder me quite thoroughly if the mood strikes her…

Lana’s arm slowly lowered back to its original position, and the awkward silence began to creep back in before she continued. “Last… we have to talk.”

The pensive tone was enough to replace Firecracker’s fear with curiosity. “Oh,? Talk about what?”

“What do you want from me?”

The curiosity gave way to confusion. “What do you think I want from you?”

“I don’t know!” Lana snapped back, frustration easily heard in the artificial voice.

The answer as well as the heated reply was like a corner piece to the puzzle named Lana Jenkins. It didn’t solve the puzzle, but it gave a clue. Firecracker looked down before taking a deep breath to speak. “Lana, I’m not sure I understand, so I’m going to ask you a few basic questions. If you don’t want to talk about it, just say so and I’ll never bring it up again. If you answer my questions, then I promise whatever we discuss will remain between us.”

The golem didn’t move for several moments, before giving a simple nod.

“Okay then,” Firecracker started, before closing her eyes to concentrate on choosing the right words. “I’ve been spending a long time going over our conversations and what has happened recently so I can understand what is bothering you. You showed very predictable reactions when I approached you on Earth, but that changed after I adjusted my appearance. You also stated that it isn’t because of what I am that you’re reacting the way that you are. That leaves only one real explanation as far as I can tell. Why does the concept of being approached make you afraid?”

“I’ve got a better question,” Lana replied, and it wasn’t hard for Firecracker to imagine the synthetic voice with a terse tone. “Why are you so set on approaching me?”

Changing the subject? Hrm… Firecracker thought, before letting it slide. “Why wouldn’t I? You’re a brilliant example of your species; clever and capable in equal amounts. I’ve also noticed that you have something of a sixth sense for when others are in distress and you try your best to help them forget about what’s bothering them. You’re also one of the few creatures I haven’t been able to figure out even after extensive study. Why wouldn’t I admire someone with those traits? I’ll admit that my nature makes me less predisposed to placing emphasis on race in my partner, but you said that wasn’t what was bothering you. Is it really so hard to believe that I might be legitimately attracted to you?”

“Yes, it is!” Lana snapped, and Firecracker was silently grateful that their words wouldn’t carry past the chariot’s passenger box due to the wind. “What is it that you want from me? A quickie? A one night stand? Tell me what you want!” What the artificial voice lacked in nuance was more than made up for by body language. Both of the mechanical hands were clenched into fists, and the slightest tremors could be seen in them as well.

Why is she so convinced that all I want is something so shallow? “Lana…” Firecracker started slowly. “Lana, have you never had someone approach you to simply enjoy your company? Have you never known someone who wanted nothing but the experience of knowing you?”

Silence fell between the two for nearly a minute before Lana spoke. “Once,” was all she said.

That one word was another piece of the puzzle in Firecracker’s mind. “What ha—”

“Partycrasher, Command.”

Curse you to all the hells that will ever be, Fujikawa! Firecracker raged internally before tapping the radio in her ear. “Command, Partycrasher. Go ahead.”

“Our field operative has been spotted. Beowulf is to deploy immediately and neutralize the remaining towers, then provide cover for the operative until the city is secured.”

“Solid copy, Command. I’ll be dropping in ten seconds,” Lana said as she rose from her hunched position and began to walk to the open rear of the chariot. She hesitated for just a moment before turning slightly to regard Firecracker. “Whatever it is you want from me, I don’t think it’s going to end well for either of us,” she said before stepping off the back of the chariot and into the cloudy abyss.

06:40, 12/08/2015, AIRSPACE OVER APPLEWOOD

The altimeter ticked down on Lana’s HUD as she fell away from the chariot, and she couldn’t help but wish she could leave the changeling’s words behind just as easily.

“Beowulf, Command. Medical is reporting your heart rate is spiking at around 150, but your connection is still at around ninety percent. Are there any problems on your end?” Fujikawa’s disembodied voice asked.

I just jumped out of a transport that has no feasible means of flying so that I could fall several thousand feet to fight XCOM’s evil twin brother and the steampunk robot army. This was still a better choice than staying around and talking to Firecracker, so I’m just peachy. “All green on my end, Command,” Lana said as she focused on her HUD. “Do we have eyes on the remaining towers?”

“Updating your HUD now,” Fujikawa reported, and three glaring red dots appeared on the display, followed by a green dot some distance away from the reds. “Your primary objective is to neutralize the remaining towers, then see to the safety of the operative until friendly forces can extract her.”

“Civilians?”

A blue field appeared in the distance on Lana’s hud as Fujikawa continued, “EXALT has rounded up most of the residents and restrained them to a specific area. There are a few stragglers that show up during our scans but they’re few and far between. It’ll be just you and a target-rich environment once you hit the ground.”

“Collateral damage?”

“Princess Luna has given us her blessing to do what’s necessary, but try and keep it to a minimum.”

The thick clouds that Lana had been falling through abruptly ended, and the dark cityscape opened up beneath her. Low light vision enabled her to identify the shapes of buildings and streets… and figures running into position. The first of the jammer towers was barely visible between a pair of buildings, but it was enough. “I’ve got eyes on the first tower, Command. I’m prepared to engage on your order.”

“Copy, Beowulf. You are weapons free and clear to engage. Good luck, Command out.”

Lana straightened her left arm as best she could in free fall and pointed one of the thick metal fingers at the first tower. The MEC systems responded and the heavy laser behind her left shoulder swung into place. A targeting reticle appeared over her target and for a brief moment Lana’s hearing was overwhelmed by the bass hum of the laser charging. Her finger twitched, and the early morning sky was split by the blinding laser beam.

“First tower is down. I’ve got no angle on the others so I’m going to have to reach them on the ground,” she reported as the low light vision recovered enough to see the melted remains of her target. Well, time for stage two… Lana thought as she lowered her left arm. The laser cannon retracted to its standby position as she twisted in the air. Once her feet were beneath her, the parachute packs on her shoulders deployed. Shots began to reach out towards Lana as she fell, but most missed as she continued her descent. The parachute packs detached as she neared the street, dropping her with a loud crunch!

The intensity of laser fire increased but did nothing to slow Lana as she darted through a nearby business with all the grace of a truck. The brick and mortar masonry on the opposite side of the building didn’t slow the MEC down for a second as she burst into the alley behind. Rockets flared beneath her metal feet and launched her up to the roof of the next building. A pair of very surprised EXALT operatives were the only thing barring her way to the next building, and a swipe of her right arm sent them both flying off the building.

“I’m coming up on the second tower now,” Lana reported as she leapt to the next building. The distance to the next tower vanished with every running step.

She didn’t notice anything was wrong until she was practically on top of the next tower. A creeping numbness began to press in all around her, and her mechanical limbs failed her. Is my signal being disrupted by the jammer? No! The forward momentum she had built wouldn’t be so easily thwarted, causing Lana to tumble head first into the skylight of her target building.

Crash! Crunch!

The numbness subsided almost immediately as Lana regained her senses. Well, that was snatching victory from a potential disaster, she thought as she surveyed the wreckage of the jammer that had broken her fall from the skylight. “Command, the second tower is down. If anyone tells Captain Harris how I did it, then I will get you.”

“Radio discipline, Beowulf,” Fujikawa said, though Lana would swear she could hear the grin on the major’s voice. “It may be advisable to not engage the next tower at close range.”

“Copy that,” Lana said, and she would have huffed in annoyance at what had just happened if she were able to. Matt’s never going to let me live this down. ‘Why bother giving you guns when you can just fall on your target?’ ‘Are you taking up sumo wrestling for your next fighting style?’ She let out a growl and ignored the door in favor of plowing through the wall to exit the building.

Several minutes of rushing through the streets and alleyways finally deposited Lana near the last of the towers. The accursed jammer sat in a partially shattered greenhouse on the opposite side of a park, a stark metal structure among the trees. Before she could take a single step towards it, however, she was bracketed by laser fire from the rooftops.

Don’t want me coming near the tower? Fine, I don’t want to go over there, anyway! Lana thought as she raised her left arm. The laser cannon swung into place much like it had during free fall and the targeting reticule locked on. The beam that Lana shot was an order of magnitude greater than those that were being shot at her from the buildings across the way, and it reduced the tower to a pile of molten slag.

“Command, Beowulf,” Lana said, and she would have grinned as the dark city gradually became brighter, and not just because of the coming dawn. Several elements of her HUD also winked on, most notably the twin KS module indicators. “All towers have been eliminated and I’m proceeding towards the last known location for the covert operative.”

This is where you belong, Lana thought as she disappeared between the buildings. A pair of snap shots caught her attention, and she turned to make a slight detour. A quick boost brought her up to roof level and she spotted the two EXALT shooters. Their reaction time was quick enough to try and flee, but Lana was faster. She didn’t need to activate the KS module as she backhanded the first enemy and sent his broken body flying. The second fell beneath her charge and was crushed without so much as slowing down.

A rocket whizzed by, and Lana responded with a burst from the gatling on her right arm. This is what you’re good at. A normal person would feel fear or regret after killing someone. But you? You feel nothing.

Lana didn’t spare a single glance to the bloody mess that had been left by her attack. This is what you’re good at, not whatever it is that Firecracker wants from you.

06:50, 12/08/2015, STRIKE READY ROOM, CANTERLOT

“One minute!” Matt shouted as he made his way to the center of the deployment area. One hand absently checked the plasma rifle slung across his shoulder before moving to test the sword strap across his armor’s chestplate. It won’t take much fire to snap this, but I’ve got no other way of carrying the weapon into battle without it getting in the way. I can worry about that later, for now you gotta focus!

Every minotaur in Canterlot, Asterion included, was equipped with the finest arms and armor that their species could produce. Overlapping black metal plates covered nearly every inch of their bodies, and the majority carried cannons that Matt would swear looked more at home on top of an IFV. The remaining few bore hoplon shields and kopis swords, while Asterion himself had exchanged the sword in favor of the axe that Matt had seen him use during the defense of Canterlot.

Behind the clumps of gathered minotaurs were five ‘heavy’ Strike teams. Five dozen XCOM operators in brilliant white armor and golden helmets gathered and hastily checked their equipment before checking their neighbor’s armor. The towering forms of Edelweiss and Gespenst could be seen on the far side of the ready room being swarmed by technicians making last minute checks.

All of the assembled soldiers of both species turned to face Matt, and he stopped fiddling with his gear and stood straighter. “We’ll be teleporting directly into Applewood. The jammer towers that were active are destroyed, but we have to prevent any others from becoming active while the bulk of the Guard descends on the city.” A tech on the far side of the room flashed a series of handsigns, and he nodded in response. “Fifteen seconds! I’ll see you all when this is done.”

I’m not one for grand speeches. I certainly hope they weren’t expecting something to rival Churchill or anything, Matt grumbled to himself as he assumed his position. That sour thought crumbled as he caught sight of Twilight giving him a wave from her position among the unicorn teleporters. Once his helmet snapped into place, he gave the alicorn a thumbs up. Don’t worry, Twily. You still owe me a book reading and I intend to collect! When Matt’s mental countdown reached five, the collected unicorns began casting their spells. A flash of light blinded him even through his helmet, followed by the sense of vertigo and lightheadedness. A crack of displaced air could be heard, and Matt struggled to maintain his balance on the now uneven ground. They were now in Applewood.

“Command, Harris! Transition to Applewood was successful! We are moving to engage now!” Matt reported as he stood. The cloud of friendly IFF markers around him began to disperse into the city, and Matt ran to pursue. Satisfied that enemies weren’t immediately apparent, he ducked behind a building and looked up into the cloudy sky. “Zhang, Harris. How do things look up there?”

“The enemy is on alert. Several ‘Toys’ are advancing on Beowulf’s position. EXALT appears to be fortified around several structures at the center of the city, and that’s where they’re mobilizing from,” the Chinese soldier reported, and a wash of red icons appeared throughout the city. “I’m also seeing MH-6 gunships launching from the city center.”

“Understood. Harris out,” he said before switching to his group channel. “Finch, Durand, Spiegel, attach yourselves to a Strike team and be prepared to go where you’re needed. We are the only magic support on the ground until the Guard arrives. Priority targets are Toys and EXALT aircraft.”

A trio of acknowledgements echoed in Matt’s ear as he ran to catch up with the nearest Strike team. He retrieved a trio of tungsten projectiles from a pouch on his belt and levitated them beside him. His eyes drifted from the telekinetic weapons just in time to catch sight of the Strike team engaging an entrenched position two blocks away… and the door to the building behind them flew off its hinges. Time slowed as a quartet of EXALT barreled out and into perfect flanking position for the Strike team.

Matt launched all three of his TK projectiles at the new hostiles, and was rewarded with two clean headshots. The third missed by less than a finger’s width as the intended target pulled his head back at the last moment. A small amount of annoyance crept into Matt’s thoughts as he fired his plasma rifle at the man who had dodged. To his Gifted senses, the green plasma bolt travelled lazily through the air and was on par to miss its target. Unfortunately for the EXALT operator, the plasma bolt was far trickier to dodge. The superheated projectile ignited the black coat he wore and boiled the flesh on his left arm as it passed, leaving him in no condition to avoid the follow-up shot that struck him square in the torso, carving out a smoldering cavity almost two handspans wide. He dropped without a sound.

The last of the EXALT operators brought his laser rifle around, and Matt had just long enough to mentally shout No! before the shot rang out. The laser beam vanished through a silver dollar-sized gap in reality just in front of Matt’s face and emerged from a similar gap right in front of the EXALT agent. The shooter’s corpse crumpled to the ground, his face and most of his head taken by the shot.

Did I do that? When did that become a thing? Matt asked as time snapped back to its normal flow. Worry about that later. Focus! He sprinted to catch up with the Strike team, and was pleasantly surprised as he recognized Lieutenant Carlock’s shouts. “Pat, this is Harris! Running into problems?”

The Strike One leader didn’t turn to acknowledge Matt as he took his position on the line. “EXALT position is dug in at one of the buildings at the intersection, and they have beautiful line of sight on our angle of approach. They’ve also got damn good snipers, too.” Carlock said, and he tilted his helmeted head toward another Strike operator being tended to by the medic. The white armor plates were pristine save for the matching burn marks on the shoulder and chest armor plates.

The sniper got a trick shot between the armor plates and into the undersuit at this range on a moving target? Matt concluded, and he had to suppress a whistle. That’s Zhang-level accuracy. “Do you need to to take a shot?” he asked once he turned back to the lieutenant.

“The minotaur hoplites and peltasts are attempting to flank but are getting bogged down in the alleys. If you can neutralize their position, we’ll be able to help them out and move onto the next site.”

Matt glanced out from cover to survey his target. True to Patrick’s description, the street was almost completely devoid of cover leading up to the coffee shop that sat in the crook of an awkward ‘Y’-shaped intersection. That moment’s glance was all he could get before a pair of high-powered laser blasts lanced out from the shop’s second story windows. The first scored the brickwork he was hiding behind and the second scorched the side of his helmet.

“Jesus, you weren’t kidding about those snipers!” Matt said as he stumbled back into cover. He took a deep breath and let it out before continuing. “I’ll need a grenade.”

Carlock pulled an explosive from his belt and handed it to Matt. His tone was doubtful as he said, “It’s a bit far to throw… you going to TK it over there?”

“We’ll see,” Matt said as he looked down at the grenade, then took a deep breath. In one smooth action he primed it and stepped out to hurl the explosive. He was immediately greeted by another pair of sniper blasts just as the grenade left his hand, and he didn’t have time to watch the results as he scrambled back into safety.

Patrick’s helmeted head looked to Matt, and for a long moment the pair simply stared at each other. “Did you throw it?” the lieutenant asked, but the distant krump of a detonation preempted any further discussion. He glanced out into the street before ordering, “Strike One, advance! And for God’s sake keep your head on a swivel!”

Matt stepped out into the alleyway behind the lieutenant, his eyes locking onto the now-burning coffee shop. No sniper fire lanced out towards them as they began to advance down the street, though sounds of fighting could be heard close by.

Scratch close by, that’s just on the other side of these buildings! he realised with a start. “Contact left!”

A hail of laser fire poured out of the buildings they had just passed, but that wasn’t Matt’s biggest concern. The street shook beneath his boots as a minotaur Toy leapt from the roof of a neighboring building and advanced on their position. Even as Matt levelled his plasma rifle and fired a blast, the armor plates around the Toy’s left arm shifted and formed something not unlike the hoplon shields that the minotaurs wielded. The plasma blast caught the upper portion of the shield and melted it, and the shield rotated on its mounting to catch the next four blasts on undamaged sections. The second Matt stopped to let the rifle cool, the Toy charged.

The cannon on its right arm spoke and one of the rookie Strike operators, Louis, was blasted off of his feet. The Toy fired three more times in rapid succession, the white-hot projectiles pounding their target to the ground. Matt didn’t need to see through the smoke to know that he was dead despite his armor.

Those concussive blasts aren’t hurting the Titan plate, but they’re turning the wearer into mush, Matt realised. The Toy had begun to turn to its second target even as the XCOM and EXALT soldiers exchanged fire when Matt evaluated his options and settled on the most absurd. If this works, I’m going to buy that kid a drink and to Hell with diplomatic procedure, he thought as he reached up to the sword on his back and charged.

The Toy spotted Matt’s advance almost immediately, and it let out a horrific screech as it brought its cannon to bear. Time slowed as the first shell spun lazily out of the barrel, and Matt’s muscles burned as he forced himself to continue forward despite the time dilation. The shot arced over his left shoulder as he drew the sword, and his confidence grew as the the robot spotted the movement and began to backpedal. The second shot burst forth as Matt entered point blank range, and he was nearly knocked off of his feet as it clipped and tore the shoulder armor plates clean off. The shield arm descended to crush him where he stood… and flew free as the skysteel blade crossed paths with it.

Matt had been expecting some sort of resistance from the strike, but the griffon sword passed through the machine as easily as if he had taken a swing at a cloud. Because of this, his next step turned into a stumble and he flailed to try and maintain his balance. He lashed out blindly with the sword in an attempt to stave off any further attacks as he regained his balance.

Crash! The flow of time resumed as the torso of the Toy crashed to the ground, and its lower half followed a second later. The upper half of the robot tried to back away with is one intact arm, but Matt was quicker as he jammed the sword into its chest. The Toy spasmed and moved no more.

A roar from the buildings caught Matt’s attention, and a moment later two hoplites rushed out. Their armor and shields were pockmarked with gouges and melted pits from laser weapons, and that only increased as they closed in on the EXALT position’s flank. One enemy ducked under a sword strike only to have his head crushed under a shield slam. The second minotaur nearly bisected one enemy, only to be felled by a precision shot from another EXALT. That shooter was torn to pieces by a hail of cannon fire from the peltasts that entered the fray. With no other options available, the remaining EXALT operatives dropped smoke grenades and disengaged from the fight.

“Captain Harris, congratulations on your kill,” the last hoplite said as he stomped up to the wreckage of the Toy.

“It was dumb luck,” Matt answered, but any further conversation was lost as a familiar and entirely unwelcome buzzing began to fill the air. “Enemy aircraft! Get to cover!” he shouted as he suited action to words.

An MH-6 zoomed into view and a wave of laser fire erupted from its weapon mounts. Unlike the man-sized laser weapons, the heavy lasers on the helicopter cut through the heavy armor of both minotaur and human alike with equal ease. By the time the peltasts and Strike operators recovered, the helicopter had ceased firing to move on to other targets.

When Matt leaned out from cover to track the MH-6’s flightpath, he caught sight of other movement in the sky. “Command, Harris. Strike One has engaged but we have casualties. We will need medical support once Captain Armor and the guard get a foothold,” Matt reported as his eyes lingered on the hundreds of chariots descending from the clouds. We’ve got their attention, Shiny. Don’t waste the opportunity.

07:30, 12/08/2015, MEC BAY, XCOM COMPOUND, CANTERLOT

Twilight’s nerves were becoming increasingly frayed by all that was going on around her, largely because she had been told not to help. I was the central focus for the teleportation spell that sent all of the humans and minotaurs to Applewood, but the moment that was done, they said it was too dangerous to be there, she groused as she trotted towards the treatment area where Lana was staying. They said that enemy fire might unintentionally teleport back to Canterlot when the wounded return… but what are the odds of that happening?

The alicorn rounded the corner to the treatment rooms and nearly bumped into a human standing guard. She mumbled a quick apology and continued towards where Lana was staying. All three of the MEC operators were shrouded behind privacy screens, and all of the technicians and doctors were bunched up around the consoles and computer screens that ran along the walls. Nobody stopped Twilight as she parted the curtain around Lana and took a seat beside her.

“Well… I’m here, Lana,” Twilight said softly. “I don’t know if you can hear me or not, but I’m here now. You don’t have to worry about things here. Just make sure Pinkie and everypony is safe, okay?” Can she even hear me? Twilight wondered, before shaking her head. Even if she can’t, it still feels good to talk. “Lana, I know it was really hard for you to talk earlier, and I imagine it will be harder when you try and tell the truth to the people that you think you hurt. I can be there with you if you want me to, when the time comes.”

A comfortable silence fell as Twilight put a hoof on Lana’s hand. I’m sorry I can’t really do more to help, Lana. Friendship is what I’ve studied for years, and what happened with you doesn’t sound like it has a really easy answer. Still, I think the best thing to do is to come clean and apologize. I imagine this would have been a good letter to write to Celestia…

The rustling of the privacy screen interrupted Twilight’s train of thought, and she glanced over to see a doctor she couldn’t quite recognize approach Lana’s bedside. She silently produced a syringe and injected a clear liquid into the IV drip, before jumping slightly when she noticed Twilight’s attention.

The alicorn’s gaze shifted from the doctor to Lana as she asked, “Is that going to help Lana feel better?”

“In just a little bit, she won’t feel a thing,” the doctor said as she stepped through the privacy screens and out of Twilight’s line of sight.

Less than a minute later, Twilight was trying to comfort her friend as best as she could. Any thoughts she had about the doctor and her injection were long gone from her mind.

07:30, 12/08/2015, MANE ST & APPLEWOOD BLVD, APPLEWOOD

The EXALT soldiers that were shadowing Lana’s advance had wisened up to the fact that she was mostly impervious to their laser weaponry, and she was simply too fast to get caught by a rocket except at point blank range. And they know what happens when they get within point blank range of me… she thought, and she didn’t need to look at the blood splattered across her metal hands to affirm the point.

Unfortunately, this led to a disconcerting lack of action for the woman, and her mind began to wander. A new voice had joined the debate, and it was one that Lana hadn’t heard in over ten years. Like the darker voice that berated her, this one also belonged to Lana and it was quiet, gentle and full of hope. It was everything she had ceased to be over the last ten years.

How do you know that she isn’t sincere? It’s not her nature that bothers you: It’s the possibility that she sees the real you and accepts it.

Lana rounded a corner and was rewarded with another empty street with nothing to silence that insidious train of thought.

She’s guessed just about everything about you, stuff that not even Matt knows about, and that hasn’t stopped her at all! This is the chance that you thought you lost. Take it! Take it!

The darker voice, that of her cynicism, remained silent as Lana turned the next corner. If she were in her natural body, she would have let out a sigh of relief. The last known location of the operative was at the mouth of a tunnel going underground just ahead… and at the mouth of the tunnel were four of the minotaur Toys.

The internal debate was silenced as Lana’s responsible side kicked in. “Command, Beowulf. Approaching last known location for the operative. It shouldn’t take me more than a minute to clear out the enemies.”

“Copy, Beowulf. Engineering would like an intact Toy core for study. Try and disable one of them so that a recovery team can pick up the salvage.”

All four of the Toys turned towards Lana and charged. The lead Toy’s left arm split open as a massive blade swung out and into place. The second balled its fist, and soon it dangled from its arm on a long chain. Both opened up with the cannons on their right arms as they closed into melee range.

Despite her appearance as a short and spritely girl, Lana Jenkins had a certain reputation among the Strike operators in XCOM. Prior to the injury that took one of her limbs, she had been the undefeated unarmed combat champion, bar none. She had repeatedly dismantled men in the fighting ring that were more than a foot taller than her and easily a hundred pounds heavier. When she had lost her left arm, she (and the rest of the Strike teams) thought that her reign of terror had ended.

Then that mad engineer Shen had produced the Beowulf prototype, and had enticed Lana with the idea of volunteering to test it with promises of a close combat kit tailored specifically for her. She took him up on the offer only once, and then she swore off the MEC program ever since. The painful process of assuming control of the machine combined with the debilitating side effects for a week after disconnecting just didn’t seem worth it to her.

Until now.

Four enemies were approaching Lana with the intent to engage in melee, and she had a body that made her superhuman. If she were in her original body, she would have licked her lips and grinned. Lana was going to destroy them.

The MEC charged to meet the blade-wielding Toy, and she lunged forward to place herself close enough to go to work. Her right foot caught the Toy’s left hoof and crushed it, causing its charging attack to become an uncontrolled stagger. Lana’s left hand caught the sword arm as it descended while the KS module on her right arm connected with the Toy’s waist and fired. The lower half of her enemy flew apart from the strike while the momentum of its torso carried it over Lana’s head.

The flail-using Toy was next, and a half-second burst from the gatling under her arm severed the chain mid-swing. With its melee weapon suddenly removed, the Toy levelled its cannon and opened up. The thudding impacts ricocheted off of the angled chest armor as Lana charged. The Toy tried to retreat a step, but it was too late. Her right hand grabbed the cannon arm and pushed it upwards while the KS module on her left arm connected right where the floating ribs would have been on a human. The armored chassis of the Toy crumpled like a tin can and flew into the second story of the nearby office building, leaving Lana with a severed limb in her right hand.

Lana didn’t waste a moment to revel in the kills as she hurled the Toy arm at the next one in line before charging the last. A short burst from the rockets in her legs sent her flying towards the fourth Toy, who was entirely unprepared for the sudden charge. It toppled over onto its back and could offer no defense as Lana gripped its head by the horns and wrenched it free. The now-headless Toy flailed blindly on the ground, only for its struggles to end as Lana impaled it with one of its own horns.

The last surviving Toy had apparently learned the lessons Lana had been teaching as it elected to stay at long range with its cannon. The first three shots connected with her back as she rose from her last kill, destroying the laser cannon mounted there. The damage was mitigated as Lana turned and brought her forward armor to bear, but the Toy didn’t relent in its barrage.

Lana chose to respond in kind with the gatling, the dull roar of her weapon drowning out the staccato reports of the Toy’s cannon. The hail of bullets pounded the robot’s head and eye, causing it to flinch and give her the opening she needed to finish the fight. She closed into melee and obliterated the Toy’s left leg with one kinetic strike, then followed up with a second kinetic strike to its head as it tumbled down.

Not bad, if I say so myself, Lana thought as she took a mental tally of the damage. There should be two cores for salvage, but that’s something Command can worry about. Now I have to find that operative. She walked over to the mouth of the tunnel and had started to call out, but froze upon what she saw within.

The tunnel was a charnel house. At least three (or more, but she could see only heads amongst the gore) EXALT agents were dead, either nailed to the walls or ceiling by stalagmites or mashed into pulp on the floor by columns of stone. Of the operative, there was no sign.

“Command, are you seeing this?” Lana asked. “The signal for the operative ends here, but she isn’t in the tunnel as far as I can tell.” Her view zoomed in and she caught sight of bloody hoofprints moving from the scene of the massacre; the trail led from the tunnel to the mess of buildings opposite of the tunnel. “If EXALT was tracking the signal too, then she might have ditched it. Should I follow this trail?”

A minute passed before Fujikawa responded. “Green light, Beowulf. Follow the trail as best you can and report on the operative’s status. Emergency medical personnel are on standby.”

“Solid copy, Command. Beowulf, out,” Lana said as she straightened.

Her pace was a brisk walk as she followed the bloody hoofsteps, and she was just about to follow them around a corner when four cannon shells collided simultaneously with her back. She swore loudly as her HUD flickered and she turned to face her attacker. “Oh, that’s fucking bullshit.”

Lana’s brothers, being the little boys that they were, always had a thing for robots. Cartoon robots, model robots, Lego robots, and by extension Lana became passingly familiar with the terminology of those that pursued such hobbies. One of those terms involved the application of different parts on different robots (or multiple parts of the same robot) to create something new. The term ‘kitbashing’ seemed oddly appropriate back then as it did right at that moment.

Apparently while Lana had been inspecting the tunnel, the first and last Toy that Lana had fought had apparently gathered various parts from the battlefield and merged together. One Toy’s torso formed a base that trundled forward on the severed arms and legs of its comrades, while the second Toy’s torso sat like a turret atop it. All four of the Toy cannons were mounted on the shoulders of the turret, and they began to volley fire on Lana with an impressive amount of accuracy for what was essentially a robotic Frankenstein’s monster.

“Command, Beowulf... so, about those cores you wanted me to salvage…” Lana said as she ducked into cover, “I think that might not be an option at this point.”

A sotto voce curse came through the radio. “Copy that, Beowulf. I’m sending Edelweiss to you to help finish that off.”

“Understood, Command. I’ll do what I can until then,” Lana replied as she took cover behind the buildings. More than once she stumbled and her legs began to drag. Damn, that thing must have clipped something vital. I just have to hold out a little longer and then the big guns will show up and deal with that menace, she thought as she limped into the shadow of the next building.

07:50, 12/08/2015, RAS THUNDERHEAD, SKIES OVER APPLEWOOD

As much as Rainbow Dash hated to admit it, she had nearly reached her limit. For seven solid hours she had coordinated and assisted the combined weather teams of Equestria to create the densest cloud bank ever attempted. True to her statement to the pegasi that had left Canterlot, not a single raindrop or snowflake had fallen from the wall of clouds. By everyone’s estimation they had done a smashing job and none of the evil humans in the city had been aware of what had been lurking in the clouds, waiting to strike. It was an achievement that few pegasi would ever think of doing, and Rainbow Dash had been responsible for the first successful attempt.

The problem was that she was too tired to properly boast about it, and so was everypony else. The deck of the Thunderhead was mostly filled with exhausted weather team members, with a small group of other ponies providing medical help where necessary. A small group of humans and griffons were also on the airship’s main deck, looking down through the clouds with special eyepieces that apparently ignored the clouds entirely.

That’s one of Twilight’s human friends, isn’t it? Rainbow thought as she spotted a scarred human with short white hair and a small goatee. He sure isn’t like Twilight’s other human friends. I think that the world would probably end before he cracks a smile.

Rather than sprawl out on the deck and let her muscles cramp up, Rainbow chose to walk (or more accurately, limp) over to the railing. The royal airship hovered above the cloud level and Celestia’s sun could be seen rising beautifully over the horizon Just an hour earlier the entire sky was filled with chariots laden with ponies from the Guard waiting to descend into the city. I imagine it might lift their spirits if they saw the sun rising above them… she thought, and as a mental exercise she began the planning process for dismantling the cloud bank that they had worked so hard on…

Wait, that’s not right, Dash thought as she squinted into the clouds. Something’s flying through the clouds, but I can’t see it. I can’t even see a shadow or an outline, and that shouldn’t be possible. The pegasus held her eyes shut for a second before opening them again. True enough, the distortion in the clouds wasn’t a figment of her imagination, but even with her sharp eyes she couldn’t find a trace of the source.

Rainbow sidestepped along the railing until she was beside the scarred human. “Hey, uh… you. There’s something flying around the clouds but I can’t see it. Can you use one of your eye thingies and see what it is?”

The human gave Dash a sideways glance before squinting into the clouds. Then he closed his eyes and let out a slow breath… then his eyes shot open immediately. “Command, Zhang,” he said as he tapped one of those radio thingies in his ear. “Ospreys have been spotted entering the city airspace, and they are using Wallflower devices to avoid detection. Advise the ground forces to use scanners and Arcanists to detect any enemies that may be hiding in plain sight.”

“Ospreys? I’ve never seen a bird big enough to disturb that much of a cloudbank…” Dash muttered, and when Zhang didn’t elaborate, she asked, “So, what does that mean?”

“We shall see,” he replied, and he brought those eye thingies back up to stare into the clouds again.

08:00, 12/08/2015, CITY CENTER, APPLEWOOD

“You’re a sight for sore eyes, Captain,” Matt said to Shining Armor as they crouched behind a ruined wall. “EXALT is retreating to this location, but they’re making us pay for every inch.”

The unicorn nodded, a grimace easily seen on his face. “Any ideas on what they’re doing here? Consolidating their forces to hold their ground?” he asked as he peeked over the wall... and was rewarded with a laser beam aimed directly at his head. The beam reflected off of the shield he was projecting, but it didn’t stop him from ducking back down into cover.

“Possibly…” Matt answered, though there was little conviction in his tone.

“All units, be advised,” Fujikawa said, and Matt was instantly put on edge by her tone. “Ospreys with Wallflower camouflage are approaching the city center. Zhang reports they’re approaching with doors open and no passengers.”

“They’re pulling out!” Matt hissed. “Command, Harris. Do we have any assets in the area that can take those birds down?”

“You’re the closest, Harris. Other ground teams are reporting that their objectives have been completed. If you see a target of opportunity, you are authorized to engage. Command, out.”

Well, crap, Matt thought as he took his own chance to look out from cover. We should probably sit tight. We rescued thousands of civilians before they could be shipped off to God knows where, plus EXALT will really be hurting after losing so much hardware here. Best not get greedy. The idea was almost set in his mind when he saw someone that needed to die.

The EXALT operatives had been laying down covering fire against the ground forces, and were caught on the back foot when a trio of griffons launched themselves from the ruins and attacked from above. One of the enemies was skewered through the chest by a foot-long crossbow bolt that punctured his armor as though it wasn’t even there, while the second was nearly decapitated by a bolt. The third EXALT operative smiled and leaned to the side to avoid the third griffon’s shot. Three laser beams cut through the early morning air and all three griffons fell from the sky. When one drew a blade and tried to rise, the smiling soldier drew a pistol and shot the griffon in the head.

“Ah, my apologies,” the other person said affably as Matt turned to get a good look at him. He was tall and wearing a well-tailored business suit and tie and carried a suitcase in his left hand. His hair was far too long for military standard and was too well-styled to be a regular on the base. Wire-framed glasses sat on his nose and partially hid grey eyes while his smile was wide enough to seem sincere without being creepy. All told, the man was perfectly forgettable and wouldn’t have seemed out of place in an average civilian office.

“Command, Harris! I have eyes on priority target Vide! I am in pursuit!” Matt said as he rose from cover and fired a shot. The plasma burst missed by a wide margin as Vide dodged to the side, and his smile turned into a malicious grin when he spotted the shooter. Rather than return fire, he turned tail and ran further into the city center building. Matt didn’t need any prompting as he hopped over the wall he had been hiding behind and charged after him.

“Matt, wait!” Shining protested before he too charged out of cover. “All units, advance! Go!”

That same rage that Matt had felt all those months ago gave him more than enough motivation to charge headfirst into the EXALT position. He fired his plasma rifle until it overheated, then switched to his tried and true ballistic sidearm. Everything that his mind could touch became a weapon, and soon he had a small cloud of spent shell casings behind him that could be launched at the speed of thought in any direction he pleased.

Despite the groups of EXALT soldiers he plowed through, Vide was always at the end of the next corridor long enough to be seen but not shot. Had Matt approached the situation without his anger, he would have anticipated what came next.

He had just rounded the corner to the city center’s open air patio when he spotted Vide… and the grenade he had just thrown. Through either gene manipulation, implants, or practice and exercise, the grenade flew at Matt with the speed of a fastball. Only his telekinesis kept it from connecting squarely with his helmet, and time stopped just long enough for Matt to read the printed label on the side: ARCANE DAMPING DEVICE 87.

Click.

Pain. That’s all there was. Matt’s entire existence was pain. God, there was something important going on, but he couldn’t remember any of it save for the pain.

“Mister Harris, I’m so glad we were able to meet again. Though I would have rather done so under more… ideal conditions.”

Anger. Anger fought against the pain, and the longer Matt heard that voice, the angrier he got.

“I had actually made arrangements to host such a meeting with you in late October, but those plans fell through. It seems that the men I sent to retrieve you and Miss Jenkins were delayed by traffic, of all things. By the time they extricated themselves, you both were long gone.”

The pain was just a distant memory now, and rage filled every fiber of his being. He struggled to stand, and was momentarily confused as he realised that he was being dragged by whoever was talking.

“EXALT Vide! You are bound by law to stand down!” “Drop your hostage, do it now!” “There’s no getting away from this! Drop him or you’re dead!”

Other voices, male and female, familiar and unfamiliar. What were they saying about a hostage?

“It’s a pity that our reunion will be cut short,” the first voice said, the speaker close enough that he could almost feel breath on his neck. “I had intended to spend significantly more time with both you and Miss Jenkins before you expired. It seems that I will have to make due with the knowledge that at least one of you is dead. Goodbye, Mister Harris.”

Pain seared through his right arm and chest as Vide jammed a knife between the Titan armor plates and into the flesh beneath his right arm. Just as quickly as it had entered, the knife was extracted and Matt was pushed forward and onto his knees. Shouts and weapons fire could be heard from all directions before slowly dying back down.

“Harris, Command! Status report!” Fujikawa shouted through the radio. “Beowulf, Edelweiss and Gespenst just disco—” Anything else that the XCOM officer might have said was cut off by the sounds of gunfire and screams from the radio.

07:50, 12/08/2015, MEC BAY, XCOM COMPOUND, CANTERLOT

One of the doctors reached out to Twilight and shouted something, but Twilight barely heard it. Her eyes were locked on Lana as her body convulsed on the bed and the increasingly frantic work of the doctors and technicians. The agitated beeping and blaring of the machines in the room only highlighted the seriousness of what was happening.

“She’s in pain…” Twilight whispered, and it took every ounce of her will to resist the impulse to charge in to do something… anything to help. The doctors efforts became increasingly panicked as they gave Lana a series of injections apparently to no avail. There must be something I can do! Some magic to help whatever she’s going through! I can—

The plethora of beeps was replaced with a solid tone, and one of the doctors produced a pair of panels. The other humans stepped away from Lana as the panels were pressed against her chest, and her entire body tensed. The panels were pulled away, only to be reapplied, and the process repeated itself. Three times the panels were applied, and three times Lana remained still.

“Calling it,” the lead doctor said, and the other medical personnel immediately moved to help the other two humans that were in distress. The lead doctor cast a fearful glance at Lana before he said, “Time of death, 7:51 AM. Cause of death…” he trailed off as his gaze fell upon the IV. One hand reached out to turn the IV bag and tube over before he raised his voice, “Notify security for lockdown! These bags have been tampered with!

A technician moved to make the call to the guards as the doctor ran over to Twilight. “Princess, you were with Sergeant Jenkins before this happened. Did anyone do something to the medical gear or her IV drip? Princess, focus!”

Twilight heard the doctor, but her mind was elsewhere.

Lana said she was afraid of being alone and she needed someone to watch over her.

She asked me to watch over her because she trusted me.

I couldn’t protect her.

Twilight’s jaw slowly began to clench as the full gravity of the situation made itself apparent.

Someone came in here and sabotaged her equipment.

That doctor did something to her IV.

I didn’t stop the doctor.

Lana’s dead because of me.

The thought was insidious and began to repeat itself again and again in her mind. Something cold and dark took hold of her as it led to the next logical conclusion.

Lana’s dead, but not just because of me.

A wave of magic pulsed out of Twilight, and she whipped her head around. The rolling wave of magic swept through the castle and the rest of Canterlot before her target was spotted. A second burst of magic teleported Twilight away from the MEC area and deposited the alicorn in the operations command center. The sounds of gunfire reached Twilight’s ears as the the fake doctor and her guard opened fire. Yumiko’s head jerked back in a spray of blood, and Chrysalis screamed and fell as several bullets cracked her carapace.

“YOU!” Twilight roared, but she was just a second too late in exercising her wrath.

Both assassins didn’t hesitate in the wake of their shots, instead turning and leaping to an upper level balcony. Before their feet had touched down, Twilight teleported in front of them. “YOU!” she screamed again, and her shout was accompanied by a wave of telekinetic force. The doctor went flying over the railing and through one of the stained glass windows at the opposite end of the hall while the guard skidded backwards against the railing. He brought his rifle up to shoot, only for a wave of telekinetic force to mash him onto the marble floor. A second spell was cast and his limbs slowly turned to stone. He cried out either in pain or surprise as his arms and legs began to merge with the stone of the balcony floor, but Twilight’s attention was elsewhere.

The doctor crashed and bounced across one of the grassy courtyards that surrounded the castle before rolling onto her feet to limp away. She got less than a foot from her landing point when Twilight teleported in front of her.

“YOU!” Twilight screamed as she sent the doctor flying into one of the castle walls with another burst of magical power. The telekinetic pressure didn’t relent as the alicorn stalked forward. When the doctor flexed her arms to try and push away from the wall, Twilight doubled the force of her magic. Both of her arms snapped under the pressure, and all she could do was stare as the alicorn approached.

She killed Lana! She killed Yumiko! Make her suffer! Make her pay! Do it, Twilight… it will be so easy…

“You…” Twilight growled.

All it would take is just a tiny bit more to crush her. Just a little push and she will pay for what she did.

“You…”

Twilight could hear the approach of the Solar Guards as well as their human counterparts, and Princess Luna’s soothing voice could be heard faintly. There was no way that the murderer could escape now, but she had attacked them. Nopony would object if she simply ended the fake doctor.

"You'll only be a monster when the lives of others mean nothing to you. The fact that you feel guilt now means that you're still a good person."

The memory of Matt’s conversation came to her unexpectedly, and her breath caught in her throat.

“You… are... “ Twilight struggled to say as she held back a sob, “...bound by law to stand down for crimes against Equestria and her allies.” Her magic stopped, dropping the assassin to the stone floor. She had just enough concentration to teleport herself away before breaking down.

29 -- Interlude (Part One)

“What have we done in the face of this threat to all mankind? Did we band together to halt this universal threat? Did we put aside our differences to face this common foe? Did the leaders of humanity stand shoulder to shoulder for mutual support and in defense of their citizens? Did we, as a civilization, tell these invaders that an attack against any of us is an attack against all of us?

“It is with utmost condemnation that I say to you, ‘No, we did not!’

“We have done as we always have. We suspected our neighbors, we cast blame upon each other, and we fought amongst ourselves while these alien invaders escorted us to the hangman’s noose. This. Cannot. Continue.

“Benjamin Franklin stated that we must all hang together or we most assuredly will hang separately. As individual nations, we are fractured and weak. As a united people we can stand against this darkness that threatens every human that will ever live. As a united people, we can stand against any threat and cast it aside.

“We stand at an impasse. We can choose to cling to the past and the feuds that have kept us divided and weak. Or, we can usher in a new age for humanity and the planet Earth… the advent of a united mankind…”
--Lord Henry Renfeld, speaking before the United Nations

23:07, 12/10/2015, SITUATION ROOM, XCOM BETA SITE

Commander David Bradford was a man with many traits. He was practical, no-nonsense, and a seasoned campaigner even before he had been recruited by the XCOM organization. All of these traits had earned him the respect of his soldiers and through them he had accomplished much to ensure the safety of the Earth. Though the publicly elected heads of state around the globe gnashed their teeth at the prospect, even they had grudgingly acknowledged the feats he had accomplished in his time leading the defense of their world.

One thing that Bradford had not been in the past six months, was surprised. His gift of foresight had allowed him to anticipate alien attacks and EXALT operations, countering them almost before they were underway. Very little escaped his notice before it occurred, which some had speculated was the cause for the decreasing number of alien and collaborator attacks over the past two months.

It was because of Bradford’s growing reputation for anticipating everything that it was a complete shock when an intercepted EXALT communication had revealed the covert group’s movements in Australia. The commander had been eating at the time, and he had stared in disbelief at the communications tech that had delivered the report of enemy movement. Bradford had dispatched a strike team immediately afterward

As events continued to unfold, Bradford’s foresight had resumed with its usual effectiveness. Just as his gift told him, EXALT had been spotted at an abandoned farmhouse. Ten minutes before the Skyranger reached the operations area, his gift informed him that all of the alien collaborators would be found dead due to… suspicious circumstances. Only one living creature would be at the scene of the battle, an Equestrian by the name of ‘Sweetie Belle.’

The arrival of the Equestrian on Earth (not to mention the Equestrian herself) was a conundrum all on its own, but the problem that continued to demand Bradford’s attention was that her arrival had seemingly evaded his foresight. Every theoretical explanation that he could conceive was worse than the last. ‘Sweetie’ could have been transported by a power that was capable of blocking Bradford’s foresight, as Discord had when he had crashed the first official meeting with the Equestrians. EXALT may have developed a method of shielding their movements until more conventional methods could be used. It could even have been something as simple as a lapse of concentration on the commander’s part, or his powers might be less comprehensive than he had thought.

It was maddening to consider all the potential explanations for his power failing. For the first time in over half a year, Bradford had to face the very real possibility of something… anything happening without the helpful warning beforehand. It was not a welcome feeling.

You were a commander long before you were an oracle, Bradford told himself with a mental slap as he took the coffee mug off of his desk to warm his hands. It’s probably best that the power failed in this instance for something relatively minor. I shouldn’t… we shouldn’t depend on my abilities like this. The XCOM project won’t be effective if it depends upon my foresight for everything. I won’t be around forever…

“Enter,” Bradford said reflexively as his gifts informed him that Captain Harris was on the other side of the door. A moment later, the door opened and the junior officer stepped through. He closed the door behind him before standing at attention in front of the desk. Bradford couldn’t help but let his gaze linger on the folded left sleeve of Matt’s uniform, then the sheathed sword in his right hand before dragging his eyes upward to his face. “At ease, captain. Have a seat.”

“Thank you, sir,” Matt replied, and he placed the sword across his lap as he sat. Despite the private setting and what Bradford had hoped had been an informal tone, Captain Harris sat ramrod straight and his expression was completely blank. “Was Lieutenant Romalov’s mission successful?”

“It was, though the intel wasn’t entirely accurate,” Bradford answered, and he would have tried hard to miss the expression that finally cracked Matt’s stoic facade. He looks like I just told him the standard operating procedure for breathing isn’t accurate. I suppose that’s the downside of having a reputation for predicting the future. When you suddenly can’t, no one can believe it. “An Equestrian was recovered successfully, and EXALT was confirmed at the area of operation. The Equestrian reports that the EXALT ground team and air support were neutralized by one of their own operatives… Have you seen any indications of infighting on the other world?”

The wide-eyed expression answered the question long before Matt spoke. “No, sir, we’ve not encountered anything that severe. There have been a few reports from the liberated survivors of EXALT operatives not following orders to the letter when it came to treating prisoners. Those reports almost always ended with the operative in question being replaced with another that was far… harsher than necessary.” Matt’s hand came up scratch his chin. “Do you think it means anything?” When Bradford shrugged at the question, his hand dropped. “Do we know how the Equestrian got here? Discord? Captured by EXALT?”

“Unknown at this time,” Bradford answered, and he couldn’t keep the grimace off of his face. “There are a significant number of inconsistencies that I can’t account for, but I’ve spoken to our liaison to Princess Luna and it’s agreed that she should be returned home as soon as possible. That means she’ll be going back with you with the next Kaleidoscope activation.”

Bradford waited for Matt to nod in understanding before he continued with the slightest bit of hesitation.“For now, we need to talk about the situation on the other world, especially in light of recent developments. With Colonel Fujikawa's death, there’s a gap in the XCOM command structure. Captain, I’m sorry to say that I cannot promote you to major to fill that gap. With our organization’s public exposure, the politicians are going over everything with a fine toothed comb. Had it been just your previous incident with the US Army, I could have overruled their decision. However, your… performance during your first operation there has been a point of contention behind closed doors and they’re worried you’re going to cause a diplomatic incident between the worlds.”

Matt sat straight as the bad news was delivered, and he let out a sigh as Bradford finished. “Permission to speak freely, sir?”

A nod was the first response to the question. “We’re in private, Matt. Speak your mind,” Bradford added.

“To be honest… I had been intending to decline if the promotion was offered.” The subordinate officer pulled his gaze upward to meet Bradford’s. “Aside from my captaincy to lead the Mente Materia division, every one of my promotions was over someone’s dead body. Cologne, then China, then Iceland… it’s hard for me to be proud of my career if the foundation is built on the corpses of my superiors and squadmates.”

Bradford studied the younger man for a moment before nodding. “Fair enough,” he said.

“If I may ask, who is going to be assuming command? Kerenski? Fareman?” Matt asked.

Not even the smallest of grins was able to escape into Bradford’s expression. “That is still being ironed out. I can’t say until things are finalized but the best candidate will be using Kaleidoscope to join you in just over a week. I’m also authorizing the deployment of the rest of the Mente Materia division and half of the XCOM operators on Earth to join you over the next two weeks.”

Matt’s initial response was a wide-eyed stare. “How’d you pull that off, sir? Doesn’t that leave us a little short-handed on the home front? Come to think of it, how are they all even going to get here?”

“News of the alien attacks on the Equestrian homeworld may have been leaked to the public… and certain insinuations may have been made that the attacks were as a result of the assistance they gave to us. As such, the United Nations is being disbanded and a new unified governing body is being negotiated to ensure the safety of the world. This new administration will rise above the petty issues that have plagued humanity… ” Bradford recited before casting a wary glance toward his subordinate, and he halted the rote explanation when he caught the understanding look in Matt’s eye. “I was also granted the funds and resources to construct additional Kaleidoscope chambers, which will significantly increase our ability to send reinforcements your way.”

“That’s a relief, though I’m not so certain about all the politics. I’ve yet to meet a fighting force that can’t be rendered combat ineffective by one idiot that paid for his seat,” Matt said, doubt coloring his tone as he brought his hand up to scratch his chin again. “Do you think they can pull it off, or do you think this is just going to be the UN but with a different coat of paint?”

“Only time will tell, but I can say the support they are pledging is very real.” Bradford shrugged before he fixed Matt with another look. “What can you tell me about the last operation? Your unofficial conclusions, and this stays between the two of us.”

Matt’s jaw clenched and he closed his eyes. “Regarding our deployment, it was a strategic success. Thousands of civilians were rescued and the city itself was returned to our control. Over a hundred EXALT troops were killed over the course of the operation, as well as nearly two dozen of the ‘Toy’ MEC units. We were unable to secure an undamaged Toy core during the operation, and the HVT ‘Vide’ also managed to escape capture.”

“And your unofficial conclusions,” Bradford repeated.

“Strategically… EXALT’s defenses weren’t prepared for our coordinated assault. I suspect that they had anticipated that the attack to be disorganized and easily repelled due to the saboteurs...” Matt explained, and his voice caught in his throat as he finished.

I don’t blame him for focusing on what he has. It's not something I would wish on anyone, to have a friend assassinated like that, Bradford thought. “Do we have any information as to how they managed to infiltrate the capital?”

“Nothing concrete at this time, sir. I have Zhang working on an investigation and he should have a report when I return.” He clenched his jaw and took a slow breath before he continued, “I understand that we’re going to be under additional scrutiny, so I’ve also had Zhang working on collecting evidence for conviction of the assassin that Princess Twilight detained as well. It wouldn’t reflect well if we had the prisoner shot without due process.”

“Were you able to extract any intel? It’s rare to capture EXALT agents alive.”

“No, sir. Time constraints meant our options were limited. Traditional methods of interrogation were used, with no results,” Matt explained as he shrugged his shoulders. “Princess Luna induced unconsciousness and was able to perform an interrogation using more… unconventional means. No information was available regarding EXALT’s strategic goals, though they did provide some insight into Vide.”

When the commander motioned for Matt to continue, he took a breath. “The saboteur’s primary objectives had been to strike at the command center at the start of the next major operation to maximize confusion and casualties… but only if Lana and I were not available as targets. Apparently he had given orders to target us specifically, and before any other objectives if we were present in the capital. If they hadn’t… visited Lana first, they would have hit the command center just as the troops were landing.” Matt’s expression darkened as he took another breath to steady himself. “He also went out of his way to bait me during the attack on the city.”

Matt and Lana were the ones who were responsible for capturing Vide when he first made himself known. If he has a high enough rank to issue counterproductive orders to covert operatives, then he should be mature enough to separate his personal grudges from strategic objectives. Something isn’t right here… Bradford thought as he nodded, though what was missing from the summary gave him pause. “Weren’t there two agents captured?”

“As the other saboteur was confirmed as the one who attacked Queen Chrysalis and Princess Twilight, Princess Luna asserted her jurisdiction over him. I felt it wise not to argue with her on the subject. Captain Armor stated that the assassin was banished to the moon, though I suspect that it’s something more complicated than tossing him onto an airless rock to suffocate,” Matt elaborated.

Bradford nodded, and a glance to the wall clock halted any further questions he had. “I think that will be all for now, Captain.” Matt nodded and stood, but he stopped just outside the door when Bradford added, “You’re doing good work, Matt. I know that can be sometimes hard to see in times like this, but I wanted you to know that you have my confidence.”

08:15, 12/11/2015, MENTE MATERIA BARRACKS, XCOM BETA SITE

The door to the Mente Materia barracks opened with barely a whisper, and Matt made scarcely more noise than that as he stepped through the waiting portal. The familiar sight of his division’s living area was almost exactly how he’d left it, though it was quieter and emptier than he remembered. I suppose that’s expected, with over half of us over on the other world. Of course, if Lana-- That painful train of thought was aborted immediately, and Matt gave silent thanks that there was someone else in the room to distract him from dwelling on it.

Sergeant Matthew Hawkins, or just ‘Hawkins’ to eliminate confusion, Matt thought with a small grin as he came up behind the man. Hawkins had yet to notice his superior’s approach, his face buried in a coffee mug while reading a pile of papers that Matt recognized as the cultural primer that had been prepared by the Equestrians and Twilight. I have to say that I admire his dedication to his job. I feel bad for whatever police department he worked at prior to being abducted… but their loss is our gain. Matt thought before finally speaking. “Sergeant Hawkins.”

The former police officer shot up from his seat with respectable speed and whirled about. “Captain Harris! I didn’t think you would be stopping by so early…” Hawkins said in a rush, though his explanation wavered when he spotted what was left of Matt’s left arm. His face paled visibly before he looked back up to Matt’s face. “Sir, is everything alright?”

“That’s the reason for my visit, actually,” Matt nodded, and he gave the sergeant the closest thing he could manage to a smile to try and set him at ease. “Do you know where the lieutenant is, or the twins for that matter?”

“I’m afraid you just missed Yuri. Doctor Vahlen showed up about fifteen minutes ago and asked for him. Apparently she wanted to run some tests with the Equestrian that we picked up last night?” Hawkins offered, his tone apologetic. “The twins are in one of the practice rooms running a convection test. I could get them, but they tend to get snippy since interruptions usually results with one or the other losing badly. They should be joining us in about ten minutes, give or take.”

Matt nodded as he pulled up a seat at the table that Hawkins had been sitting at. “I don’t mind waiting, though I don’t know what you mean by ‘convection test’. Is that something they’re doing for Vahlen?”

“It’s actually something that Yuri came up with for them to practice with their gifts,” Hawkins explained as he sat back down. His eyes again drifted back to Matt’s missing limb, though his gaze snapped back to the captain’s face almost immediately. “Said uses his abilities to cool a container of water, while Fatima heats it at the same time. If either one uses too much or too little power, the container shatters and they have to start over. In the past month they’ve come a long way. For one, Fatima is no longer in danger of incinerating everything in her immediate vicinity when she uses her powers in combat.”

“Well color me impressed,” Matt replied, though the comment was meant for more than just the firestarter in question. I know Yuri likes to play the big dumb oaf but he did earn his rank. I really should thank him for helping the others improve their powers while I was gone. “Has he been having you work on anything regarding your gifts?”

The sergeant’s response was a hesitant nod. “I’m afraid there’s been no change regarding the power flow for me. It’s either full throttle voltage or nothing, though we’ve been working on different applications. In training I was able to magnetize a grenade in mid-air to make it stick to a target.” Hawkins gave a small laugh and scratched the back of his head. “I don’t think I’ll be able to do that in combat anytime soon.”

“It’s still impressive, though I’m really curious about how much you can do with magnetism. Could you use it to propel a projectile like a railgun?” Matt asked.

“Maybe?” Hawkins replied. “I had never really tried. I could give it a shot but I don’t know if it’ll be as effective as just throwing an arc at something. Still, it wouldn’t hurt to play around with that, right?”

Matt nodded in agreement before turning back to the contents of the table. “I’m glad to see you’re doing some reading in your spare time. It’s actually good that you’re getting a head start, since your next deployment will be on the other world.”

“Are we rotating with the Lieutenant Zhang and the others?” Hawkins asked, and he let out a whistle when Matt shook his head. “Things are pretty bad then. With how easy things have been going here, I had a sneaking suspicion that you guys were getting hit hard. When are we moving out?”

Matt’s reply was lost as the Tariq twins entered the commons area. Sayid Tariq was almost the picture of a university student with his baggy casual clothes and the mop of dark hair that hung past his ears. Previous attempts to order the man to crop the mess had ended in failure, and Matt had to remind himself that the Mente Materia specialists had been allowed a certain amount of leeway in discipline to account for the fact that four out of the ten Gifted humans had no military training or background.

That haircut just screams civilian to me, even more than the loose uniform and slouching posture. Lana called the look ‘douchebag,’ but-- The amusing thought halted full stop to avoid the memory attached to it, and Matt glanced toward the other twin.

Fatima, like her brother, was around college age at the time of the abduction which had caught them both. Her hair had apparently been dyed a platinum white, which was slowly fading to its more natural color. The partially dyed hair still clashed vividly with her dark skin. The only thing more shocking than that was her propensity to stare at people without making so much a sound. Fatima had done nothing to help the ‘spooky’ reputation of the Mente Materia division since her arrival, though Matt couldn’t exactly find fault with her behavior.

“Aside from Yuri, I guess that means we’re all here,” Matt announced to the twins as they approached, and he waited for them both to take a seat as he cleared his throat. Another moment passed as the siblings caught sight of his missing left arm before casting a sideways glance at each other. “All of you will be deploying to the other world to assist in the defense of the Equestrians against the aliens in less than a week. While we’re there, you’ll be under some unique constraints both on and off the battlefield.

Matt locked eyes with all three of the civilians before he continued. “The first and most important factor is that we will not be using the PSI modules while we’re away from Earth. The modules didn’t work quite right on the other world, and that was how I-- I was injured.” Judging by the expressions of the others and how their eyes drifted to what remained of his left arm, the gravity of the explanation wasn’t lost on them. “The members of Mente Materia have standing orders to wear personal Rule Breakers to reduce the chances of wild magic in the new environment. Also, if you feel anything out of the ordinary while using your powers--” Like a voice ordering you to kill them all, “--I want you to notify Lieutenant Romalov or me immediately.”

“Understood, sir,” Hawkins said, and the Tariq twins nodded without saying a word.

An awkward pause entered the conversation as Matt looked down and clenched his right hand. “I’m afraid that I must also inform you that Sergeant Lana Jenkins was killed in action during our last operation. We’ll be adding her name to the wall tonight.” The shock of the announcement affected the civilians to varying degrees, and he did his best to keep his own feelings on the announcement from showing.

Matt was saved from wallowing in the painful silence as the door slid open to reveal Firecracker. The disguised changeling had a sour look on her face, but it vanished a moment after all eyes fell on her. “Good morning, folks!” she greeted, her cheerful voice assaulting the gloomy mood like a battering ram. “My name is--”

“Firecracker?” Sayid asked, and comprehension dawned on the other two civilians. “Sorry, you look just like him.”

“We do look alike, and mother couldn’t be bothered to remember which was which so we ended up with the same name, too,” Firecracker explained, and she rolled her eyes in mock exasperation. “Mother was a bit of a broodmare, you see, and she had way too many children to keep them all straight. But that’s getting a bit off topic! I’ll be your cultural liaison with Equestria, and I’ll be giving you a brief rundown of what to expect once you’re over there. Wouldn’t do for anyone to be accidentally offended by an innocent mistake, right?”

The three civilians exchanged glances before Hawkins cleared his throat. “I’m sure I speak for the others when I express my gratitude for your help, ma’am. I would also share my relief. Your brother is very friendly but he tended to toe the line with what might be considered socially acceptable.”

Firecracker’s expression didn’t so much as twitch at the comment. “I’m afraid my brother likes to push on boundaries when he meets new people. But don’t worry! I’m much more tactful,” she explained with a grin before moving to stand beside Matt. “Captain Harris, I believe Doctor Shen has something prepared for you down at the Foundry. If you would like to head there sometime today, I’ll go over some basics with these folks.”

That might be for the best, since it would give those three something else to think about rather than dwelling on what happened to Lana, Matt thought before rising to his feet before stopping to address the three civilians. “I will be returning to Canterlot tomorrow. If any of you need to talk before then, all you have to do is ask.” He made eye contact with each of them before turning and heading out of the Mente Materia barracks.

12:00, 12/11/2015, THE FOUNDRY, XCOM BETA SITE

The Foundry was almost empty as Matt entered the central work area. The only person that was present was an engineer that was nearly running towards the testing area at the far end of the Foundry. “Excuse me, is Doctor Shen in?” he asked as the other man approached.

The engineer paused for just a moment, his eyes tracing the now predictable path from Matt’s face to his left arm, then finally to the sheathed sword in his right hand before speaking. “Dr. Shen and most of the staff are in the chamber for the Project Nightcrawler test. You’re more than welcome to join us until it’s done.”

Matt nodded as he followed in the wake of the engineer, his curiosity piqued. Nightcrawler? Considering their previous fixation with mythology for their project names, this one seems out of place. I wonder what it is. The door to the observation area opened to reveal a half dozen engineers and scientists watching the test chamber and various devices, with Shen standing watch over the main consoles. A man wearing what appeared to be a stripped down and highly modified suit of Titan armor stood on the left side of the testing chamber, while a small spherical device not unlike a battle scanner sat to the right. A large and, in Matt’s opinion, theatrical countdown clock began to tick down from ten. The engineers gave status updates and reports as every second passed, but Matt’s eyes were locked squarely on the testing chamber.

At five seconds, the object on the right began to emit a faint purple light, which coincided with the the lights emerging from the armored soldier on the left at three seconds. At one second, the lights became blinding, and at zero both lights winked out. The armored soldier was no longer on the left side of the room, but instead was now standing on the right side giving an enthusiastic thumbs up.

The observation area burst into applause, but it quickly died down as Shen raised his hands. “Congratulations, gentlemen. This was the one hundredth successful test of the Nightcrawler armor with no malfunctions or defects. The testing phase is now complete, and the production phase begins now. I want at least three suits of armor ready for transport by tomorrow morning, with a stretch goal of five total.” The cheers crumbled into a chorus of grumbles as Shen continued. “If we reach our stretch goal, I have two bottles of fifteen year old scotch that I’m willing to donate for morale purposes…”

It would be an exaggeration to say that Matt was run over by the stampede of engineers, but not much of one.

Shen made to follow his workers out before he caught sight of who was waiting for him. His jovial expression fell, and he couldn’t meet Matt’s gaze for long. “I’m sorry you had to wait, Matt. I hadn’t expected you to show up so soon. I… would offer my condolences but I can tell you’ve had enough of that already.”

“This is my first time hearing about Nightcrawler. How long has this been in development?” Matt asked, also unwilling to meet Shen’s eyes. Instead, he focused on the testing chamber as a pair of engineers carefully removed the armor plates and power supply from the soldier’s suit. Concentrate on work, don’t think about it.

Shen seemed to understand the younger man’s intent, and he also turned to inspect the testing chamber. “This started almost immediately after your arrival on the other world, and it’s intended users are you and those of Mente Materia.” He caught the wary look that Matt shot at him as he continued. “Commander Bradford reviewed every deployment of your soldiers since the formation of your division, and in almost every instance they proved themselves as force multipliers for both the Strike teams and any local forces in the area. The problem has always been getting to where you’re needed quickly, and this method does this more admirably than the other alternative we had been considering.”

“Other alternative?” Matt asked, the slightest bit of apprehension creeping up on him at Shen’s tone.

Shen’s expression grew somewhat sheepish as he scratches his chin. “Original concept for high mobility armor involved grappling hooks and cables. It was deemed not worth the cost to explore, since it would require a significant amount of training to mitigate some of the dangers, and that isn’t even taking into account environmental hazards. We’re hoping Nightcrawler and the upcoming Bellerophon projects will make our forces significantly more nimble on the battlefield without potentially breaking anybody’s neck.”

Matt continued to stare at the engineer as he processed everything that he had heard. Armor with grappling hooks? Bellerophon… that’s greek mythology, the guy who rode the pegasus, right? If naming conventions are any indication, then that likely means flight capable armor… He finally broke eye contact with the engineer to rub his eyes with the back of his hand. This is what happens when you give the best and brightest scientists in the world unlimited funding, carte blanche to create whatever they want, and a little alien genius willing to show us how to break the laws of the universe. “So, how does Nightcrawler work? I’m assuming the armor teleports the wearer to the location of this… ‘beacon’?” Matt finally asked as he let his hand drop to his side again.

“Correct. You deploy the beacon, it scans the nearby area to confirm that there’s enough space to teleport, then the soldier can jump straight to the beacon.” A gleam entered Shen’s expression as he continued to explain. “What’s better is that the armor can teleport to any beacon that’s active, and the beacons are reusable. If the deployed Strike team needs assistance, they can drop a beacon for you, or you can deploy a beacon at the landing zone and use it to fall back quickly.” The engineer stopped mid-gush when he caught the expression on Matt’s face. “Is there a problem?”

“I’m just wondering how this is less dangerous than a grappling hook,” he answered doubtfully.

“There’s no way for us to account for the stability or instability of where the grappling hook might attach itself. An anchor that can’t support the soldier’s weight might lead to a fall and injury, and if you’re under fire, then you likely won’t be able to properly test the anchors to prevent this. Grappling hooks are useful in some situations, but this isn’t a computer game,” Shen said, his voice somewhat aggravated. “The majority of the tech we use for the Nightcrawler suits is conventional, and the exotic portions are simply miniaturized Kaleidoscope circuits with an Ea circuit to maintain the power flow. It’s not ideal, I know, but it’s better than the alternatives.”

“I suppose you have a point...“ Matt conceded with a sigh. “All of these changes happening so quickly is just a bit jarring, I guess? If I had thought that any of this were possible just three years ago, I’d have probably reported myself for Section 8.” He shrugged before deciding to change the subject. “Firecracker stopped by to let me know that you might have something for me, and I figured you and Vahlen might want to take a look at this,” Matt said as he lifted the sheathed sword to eye level.

Shen reached out with both hands to lift the blade from Matt’s grasp before heading into the Foundry’s central room. The engineer had apparently been expecting a chance to inspect the weapon, as workbench had been cleared with two small blocks placed on it at the appropriate distance to let the blade rest. “The griffons call it Skysteel, correct?” he asked as he placed the weapon on the blocks before inspecting the sheath. “Interesting… it looks like the sheath is made from a grain of hardwood we’ve yet to encounter, or something close to ivory or bone. I imagine a sheath with any sort of metal component wouldn’t fare well with the weapon inside.”

“I suppose so? All I ask is that the weapon is treated carefully. It was a gift from the High Talon himself, and I don’t want to risk causing offense by breaking or damaging it with something not combat related,” Matt advised. Hrm, when I get back, I’ll see if I can grill Zhang for any details about proper protocol with this thing… I’ll worry about that later. For now, there’s something more important to worry about. “About what Firecracker said you had for me? I’m assuming it's my arm?”

Shen nodded, and he motioned for the soldier to follow him. “We’ll have the analysis done on the weapon before your departure tomorrow,” he said as they entered the chief engineer’s office. The prosthetic in question sat on the workbench along the far wall, a small halo of various tools and instruments arrayed neatly around it. Shen waved towards the seat near the table as he spoke, “When the jammer grenade activated, it burned out a small amount of the Elerium circuitry. I suspect that was why it wasn’t operable after the mission ended. I’ve taken steps to harden the components inside to better resist shocks, both physical and otherwise. Of course, Rule Breaker fields will still prevent you from using the prosthetic, but at least the limb won’t be dead when you escape the field.”

“Thanks, Shen.” Matt said as he unbuttoned his shirt. His right hand struggled before shrugging the shirt off of his shoulders. The undershirt was next, which revealed a wide swath of burn marks along his left torso and shoulder. “Let’s get this over with…” he said as he lifted what was left of his left arm towards the table.

A minute passed as Shen slid the prosthetic into the corresponding socket and slots that had been installed into Matt’s shoulder, which were supplemented with a series of bolts around the connector. That minute seemed to stretch on for an eternity as he expected every single jolt or nudge to be accompanied by the searing pain of the limb activating before they were interrupted.

A knock on the door was followed by a familiar Russian accent. “Doctor Shen? It’s Lieutenant Romalov with our guest. Is this a bad time?”

“Almost done, Yuri,” Shen answered, before slotting one of the tools from the workbench into Matt’s prosthetic. “Are you ready, son?” he asked, and when Matt nodded, he gave the tool a twist.

Whatever arcane processes resided in the limb activated, and the phantom limb sensation became searing pain. Did you go through this every time you had to get your arm checked out, Lana? Matt couldn’t help but think as the pain settled and he relaxed.

“Connections look stable. Run through basic motor functions and let me know if there’s any problems, okay?” Shen reported quietly before giving the younger man a gentle pat on the shoulder. The engineer’s voice became indistinct as he stepped out of the office and pulled the door partially shut behind him.

I know Shen’s trying to be thoughtful by giving me some privacy, Matt thought as he rotated the prosthetic through his normal range of motion before flexing each finger on his left hand. I would just as much rather get this all done as quickly as I can to get back to work. Though… when Yuri said he had a ‘guest’, he might have meant the Equestrian that was rescued. Perhaps it’s best if she isn’t exposed to someone missing an arm. The burns aren't appealing to look at, either…

Seemingly summoned by Matt’s thoughts, a female voice could be heard from the doorway. “How-- Do you feel through that at all? Like a regular limb?” The question was colored with obvious curiosity, and lacked any of the hesitation that even the other soldiers showed when they asked the same questions.

The door clicked closed before he could even consider an answer, and Matt again gave silent thanks to Shen as he pulled the undershirt back on and slipped his dress shirt back on. The buttons were far easier to manage with two hands, and the final touch to his uniform was the black glove that hid the bare metal in his left hand. With his appearance once again acceptable, Matt turned and exited Shen’s office. “Everything is one hundred percent. Thanks, Shen,” he reported before turning to nod to Yuri, and he got his first good look at the Equestrian that had been rescued.

She was a unicorn of approximately Twilight’s size, though her body type was a bit leaner around the barrel. Her coat was an off-white color, and her curly mane was a two tone pink and purple. Green eyes looked up at him with an expression that was a bit too guarded to be considered curiosity, but was neither suspicious or fearful.

He tried to think of something to say, either a greeting, or a joke, or something comforting to the mare, but came up short. All he could manage was a nod to her as well before turning to leave the Foundry. Self-recriminations chased him out into the corridor, but was interrupted by the appearance of Firecracker.

“Ah, there you are, Captain!” she said, either not noticing Matt’s mood or purposefully ignoring it. “I’m looking for our Equestrian guest but Yuri’s been dragging her everywhere. Do you know where she is?”

“In Engineering, with Shen a few minutes ago. She should still be there if you hurry,” Matt answered as he continued down the hall, and he didn’t catch the reply as he continued down the hall, desperately searching for something to keep his mind occupied.

17:30, 12/11/2015, MESS HALL, XCOM BETA SITE

To Firecracker’s ears, the mess hall was just as noisy as it had always been. Loud bursts of laughter occasionally cut through the din of conversation that filled the large room. An occasional shout could also be heard, either from the kitchens or from the various people in attendance to eat. Aside from the fact that the room was populated with humans instead of Equestrians, Firecracker would be hard-pressed to find much difference from this mess hall with the Guard barracks back in Canterlot.

Her less conventional senses painted a different picture. Relief overflowed from the Strike teams just coming off of rotation, but was overpowered by the anxiety emanating from everyone else in the room. Small pockets of fear and anger stood out like torches in a moonless night. The faintest undercurrent of excitement could also be felt, as the news of their upcoming deployment had been made earlier in the day. The mix of clashing emotions was almost enough to make Firecracker queasy, but she shook her head and reinforced her willpower. I’m not leaving until Commander Bradford shows up. I owe that much to Lana.

In the months prior to XCOM’s relocation, the soldiers that had fallen in combat were memorialized on a small board nestled in the far corner of the rec room, or so Firecracker had been told. Names, pictures, and mementos of the fallen were left behind in what quickly became something of a shrine to the lost. The new base, combined with the evolving nature of the XCOM project, had necessitated a change of how the casualties were remembered.

The din of noise in the mess hall died almost immediately as Commander Bradford entered from the barracks with a small cloth-wrapped package held in one hand. The soldiers stood at attention as he passed, and the only sounds that could be heard were his boots as he marched to the far side of the room and to his final destination. The corridor just outside of the mess hall was the longest running single section in the base, and the wall was slowly being consumed with small black plates with only a few humble words engraved in them.

Bradford slowly unwrapped the package in his hand to reveal nearly twenty plates, and he placed each in its respective place. When the last of the plates was secured to the wall, the commander folded the cloth wrap carefully before stepping back and marching out of sight. The moment of silence lasted a minute longer before the assembled soldiers and base personnel finally sat and resumed their meals.

No one noticed Firecracker as she slipped from the table bench and made her way towards the corridor. Hundreds, possibly over a thousand of the tiny plates covered the wall, but it wasn’t a challenge to find the one she was looking for.

Elaine Jenkins -- 12/08/2015 -- Applewood

How can a person’s life and death be condensed down into so small a statement? Firecracker thought, and the smallest bits of anger entered her thoughts. That anger began to build alongside darker emotions, and it took a moment for the changeling to realise that they weren’t entirely originating from her.

Matt stood beside Firecracker, his own emotions apparently camouflaged by the general depression emanating from the mess hall. An undercurrent of frustration and hate was quickly becoming apparent from the human, and Firecracker found it very easy to sympathize with that feeling. Neither said anything for several moments as they continued to stare at the wall and the names listed there. Then, without so much as a glance or a word, Matt turned and walked away.

Firecracker shook her head as she tried to clear the bitter aftertaste of guilt and anger from her mind before she also turned away from the wall. Neither emotion would help the changeling with what she had to do next.

Shortly after she and Matt had returned from their visit to Lana’s family, Firecracker had spoken with the human doctor called Frank regarding the rescued pony, or at least she had tried to. The large man had stuck to his professional ethics with an admirable amount of dedication, and the only tidbit he had been willing to share was that he did not believe that ‘Sweetie Belle’ was a threat to herself or others at the current moment. The changeling hadn’t called the doctor on what he was hiding, instead electing to simply introduce herself and form her own opinions on the mare. Once she built a rapport, she could pry loose any details of how she ended up on Earth.

That had been the plan, anyway.

Shen’s voice carried out into the Foundry’s central work area, and Firecracker had to take the long way around to avoid the frantic work of the humans there. The bustle reminded the changeling of the organized chaos of the hives, though the humans lacked the mindless loyalty to their ruler as their motivation. Concepts, unlike emotions, were hard for Firecracker to discern, especially from an alien species like humans. Only a pair of phrases was all she could decipher as the motivation for the frantic behavior: Single Malt and Blend.

That mystery would have to wait as Firecracker tapped her hoof against the doorframe to Shen’s office. The door was open as she rounded the corner, and she recognized Shen and Yuri immediately. The Equestrian, however, seemed just a little bit off, but that could be explained by all of the stress of the past two days. ‘So that’s the mysterious ‘Sweetie Belle,’ then. If the reports from Frank and Vahlen are accurate, she’s a -long- way from home… or at least that’s what she believes,’ Firecracker thought, though she kept her suspicion in check long enough to offer an affable greeting.

“Good afternoon, Doctor Shen,” Firecracker greeted with a smile. “I hope I’m not interrupting but I heard we had someone who’s a bit far from home.”

The mare locked eyes with Firecracker before turning to Shen and Yuri. “Uh, you guys know she’s a changeling right? Not that there’s anything wrong with that! I just… I mean, this is a high security base, right?”

Firecracker froze the moment that she heard the declaration of her species, and it took a monumental force of will not to resort to the nigh-hard coded responses her race resorted to when publicly outed. Her eyes narrowed as she inspected the Equestrian with a more suspicious glare. “Well, I must admit that’s a surprise. Unless you’re casting a detection spell on everyone you meet, I can’t come up with a plausible explanation as to how you guessed that,” she stated, and she struggled to keep her voice level despite her every changeling instinct telling her to flee or silence the mare. “Only one person has ever guessed what I really am, so I suppose the question now is ‘what are you?’”

Firecracker winced as she pointedly forced herself not to relive the entire disaster that had followed that conversation. The last person who outed me for what I was… was Lana. Lingering thoughts of the late woman, combined with more recent events, nearly caused the mare to miss a step. Now that I think about it, when I had that chat with her a while ago and I said she was a changeling… she reacted almost like I did. I don’t know if Lana was as startled as I was, but I think she was less than a hoof away from violence. What could make a human react like that?

Firecracker forced herself to stop worrying over a puzzle that she would never solve and instead switched to the more pressing matter at hand. Yuri and Doctor Vahlen were both more than willing to share what they had learned from Sweetie, though I think I’ll see Yuri if I have any more questions, she thought, and she suppressed a shiver as she recalled her conversation with the lead scientist. The last time I had so much anticipation focused on me was when I stumbled too close to a leopard spider ambush in the Badlands the first time I left the hive. She barely gave me a glance the last time I was here… I wonder what changed?

The disguised mare came to a stop beside a base security soldier outside the now mostly deserted Equestrian barracks. The human gave Firecracker a simple nod and waved her through without a word. With the interruption behind her, the changeling drifted back to what she had learned. Yuri said she wasn’t from my Equestria. I know the big lug sometimes has language problems, but he was extremely specific. Hopefully I can patch things up with Sweetie and she can explain what he meant...

The search for the room that Sweetie was residing wasn’t nearly as hard as Firecracker had feared, as only one radiated frustration and panic. What could she be up to that would make her feel that way? she thought as she gave a gentle knock on the door. “Sweetie? It’s Firecracker. Can I please come in? We need to talk.” Guilt and suspicion flared from behind the door, followed by a spark of hope. Hope? What does--

The door flew open and Firecracker was yanked into the room by a textbook changeling abduction hold, though she was released just as quickly once she was in the room. The perpetrator looked down the hallway frantically before slamming the door. Firecracker had just settled her stance to prepare for some kind of follow up attack when the mare she had come to see levitated something between them. “Quick! What is this, why did it fry when I shocked it and how do I fix it?”

Sweetie’s panicked explanation and her behavior was finally explained when Firecracker recognized the object she was levitating: A miniature wireless surveillance camera. So it isn’t just my room, then? Humans have some strange concepts when it comes to privacy when they really want to know something. I’m rather curious as to just how much equipment they had watching Twilight... The suspicion that Firecracker held for Sweetie lessened and was replaced by an equal amount of exasperation. I suppose this is preferable to what the aliens do. I’d rather deal with all of the ingenious little listening devices the humans can come up with rather than being cut open for answers.

“Many of the things that the humans make use electricity to operate,” Firecracker explained, and she slowly relaxed from her fighting stance. “However, they often won’t operate or will simply break if they have too much or too little electricity running through them. They have methods of regulating the power they receive from their batteries or from outlets. Power from you or any external source would likely ‘fry’ it, as you said. Where did you find this one, by the by?”

"Inside the vent," Sweetie explained, ears twitching. "And there's another under the table. I just heard it."

Firecracker nodded as she stretched to inspect the vent, then underneath the table. Two more tiny devices were found and placed on the table as the changeling moved about the room. “Listen, Sweetie, I know it’s rather abrupt but I should apologize for what happened earlier. It’s my job to be paranoid. My kind is supposedly helping in the fight against the aliens but I wouldn’t trust the Queen any further than I could throw her. The aliens are also capable of creating fakers that try to pass as ponies, too. And then there’s EXALT,” she snarled the last word like a curse as she continued to go over every detail in the room.

Sweetie shrugged as she sat on her bed. “I understand… sorta. I can be a lot to handle at times as well so… I won’t take it personally if you don’t.” She gave a self-deprecating laugh before clearing her throat. “So, what queen do you work with?”

“I serve no queen!” Firecracker hissed reflexively, and she took a moment to draw in a breath and let it out slowly. “Chrysalis nearly drove us to extinction in service to her greed. I choose to serve the princesses because they are what rulers should be. I don’t know what Chrysalis’s plans are but the sooner this alien threat is dealt with, the sooner she can go back to the Badlands.”

“Chrysalis is a hassle wherever I go with all of her unnecessary manipulation and subterfuge,” Sweetie answered, and she could hear the eye roll in her tone. The unicorn’s tone took on an exaggerated sneer as she rattled off a string of petty orders that sounded remarkably like the Changeling queen.

“I rarely spoke with her directly.” Though I was around her enough to recognize who Sweetie’s mocking, Firecracker mused as she felt under the bed to retrieve two more electronic devices that had been stashed under the bed. I am rather curious as to how she knows enough about Chrysalis to mock her so… “Before the disaster at Canterlot she was far more cunning and subtle. Something about all that love twisted her. She may have initially chosen Cadance as a source, but the temptation of all that love… I guess it was too much to resist. Every creature, no matter how ancient or wise, goes a little bonkers when they’re offered so much power. In Chrysalis’s case, it was more than just a little bonkers,” Firecracker had the smallest chuckle at the changeling queen’s expense before looking directly up to the light fixture in the ceiling. “Can you produce a light spell of some sort?”

Sweetie nodded, casting a simple light spell, floating a glowing white orb up to the lamps. "Will that work?" she asked, stepping back to let the changeling do what she needed. "I don't know if the power drove her bonkers, or she was there already, but she's always... scary bonkers."

Firecracker inspected the globe of light before hitting the light switch with her magic. The light fixture winked out, and she began to slowly disassemble the casing. “Chrysalis has always been flexible with her ethics, but that comes from being the matriarch of a parasitic hive race.

“Her going double scoop bonkers, though… all comes back to power,” Firecracker explained as she plucked what appeared to be a wireless camera from the light housing before dropping it on the table. The light itself was rebuilt with care, and it flicked back on once the changeling was finished.

The pair continued to talk as Firecracker continued to sweep the room for bugs, though the changeling’s attention was almost fully on the other mare in the room. Had I not lost my cool when we first met, I would have had the entire afternoon to analyze her. Even with what the others told me, there’s something that’s bugging me about her. Something that’s horribly obvious that I’m missing... Firecracker walked over to the other side of the room to inspect a power outlet, and she noted that Sweetie slowly turned to keep the changeling directly in front of her. She’s been doing that the entire time, ensuring I never leave her sight and minimizing her profile in the event of an attack. I doubt she’s even aware that she’s doing it. That, combined with the hold she used to drag me into here suggests training… or experience.

The changeling bent down to fiddle with the power outlet as they continued to make conversation, and she drew in her breath through her nose when Sweetie offered her replies. The humans say she’s been here for at least one night but there’s no scent I recognize, or any scent for that matter. That rules out changelings, and the aliens… and normal Equestrians for that matter. For every answer I get, more questions arise. A small microphone wired into the outlet was carefully removed before the outlet itself was replaced, and she once again turned her eyes on Sweetie as she trotted back to the table. The unicorn turned to keep Firecracker in front of her, and the changeling had to nearly do a doubletake when she was finally able to nail down what had been nagging at her instincts: Her hooves hadn’t made a single sound since Firecracker had entered the room.

That raised a whole flurry of questions in Firecracker, though she was able to keep her surprise in check. Wasn’t there a human book with a quote for times like this? ‘When you have eliminated the impossible, whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth.’ Perhaps I shouldn’t have doubted Yuri’s explanation...

“So, I guess it’s true then,” Firecracker declared, putting an end to the small talk that they had been sharing. “I thought it was a little outlandish that you weren’t from my Equestria, but there’s too many inconsistencies for it not to be true. I’m an expert on the behaviors of just about every race back home and I see things in you that I have never seen before.”

"Ah, yeah.. hehe..." Sweetie chuckled weakly, and the flash of anxiety was more of a confirmation than the mare’s words. "You haven't told Vahlen, right? I heard that it would be bad for her health to have that bit of info..." She then tilted her head. "And what do you mean by inconsistencies? Like what?” Her curiosity took a different turn when Firecracker deposited the last of the surveillance equipment on the table. “And what are those things? From what I hear, there’s dozens of them left in the room: behind the walls, under the floor, every three panels on the ceiling... Are they some kind of weird human eccentricity?"

“I haven’t shared anything specifically with the good doctor, but we may be past the point where that’s our concern,” Judging by the amount of devices I was able to uncover combined with the numbers that are left according to Sweetie, Vahlen or one of her scientists probably have a video recording of this conversation from five different angles. Of course, I don’t want to be the one to tell her that… Firecracker thought, and she elected to answer Sweetie’s other questions rather than her last.

The unicorn nodded and made a few comments of her own, but her expression gradually fell. Anticipation and dread emanated from her as she finally said, "Tell me something though, ever since I arrived here everyone keeps hinting at something having happened to Twilight recently... and Captain Harris seems to have gone through the same thing. Just... what is happening in Equestria?"

The smile on Firecracker’s face fell as she explained what had happened in the last operation, from EXALT capturing Applewood all the way up to Twilight detaining the two assassins. Her voice was an even monotone as she spoke; it was the only way she could keep any emotion from breaking through.

The emotions that Firecracker expected from Sweetie, horror and sadness, never appeared. A strong current of sympathy and concern was easily apparent, as was anger. "That must have hit Twilight pretty hard.” Sweetie said, her expression mirroring the emotions that Firecracker could detect. “If your Equestria is anything like mine, I don't think anypony was ready for this kind of war." She looked at the changeling. "How... how is she taking it? From what I heard she had to deal with something similar while here... Is she, well, not okay but... not too bad?"

“She’s… coping as best she can,” Firecracker answered, and what she didn’t say spoke volumes.

"I see," Sweetie sighed. "I... Twilight has always been a very important part of my life... She's my best friend in one universe, and my teacher in just about any other. I hope we can talk, but I guess that won't happen until we make it to Equestria, huh?” She tapped the bed with her hoof, lost in her thoughts. “Do you think I'll be able to see her?"

“I can check when we get there, but it will really depend on her condition when we get there,” Firecracker said as she swept up the little devices on the table with her magic. “The Kaleidoscope should be charged by tomorrow morning, and then we’ll be in Equestria. Was there anything else?”

"Yes, actually. You still haven’t answered my question," Sweetie said, looking up at Firecracker, then to the table with all of the devices that had been retrieved over the course of the conversation. "What are those devices you found?"

Drat… I had hoped to leave before having to try and explain this particular human behavior… Firecracker thought as she gave Sweetie a sheepish smile. “Well… you know how Doctor Vahlen is a scientist, yes? One of the many ways a scientist gains information is through observation, and many scientists feel that if the observed is aware of the observer, the results would invariably be skewed…” she trailed off as she gave Sweetie a meaningful look.

Sweetie blinked, then blinked again. Panic and outrage erupted from the mare. “Wait. She’s spying on me!? Is that even legal!?”

Firecracker offered a placating smile as the mare looked frantically about the room. I suppose this is my revenge for trying to spy on me in MY room, Dr. Vahlen, she thought as she backed out through the door and into the corridor. She didn’t get more than a half dozen steps before all of the lights in the corridor flared brightly before burning out. Emergency lighting kicked in, bathing the corridor in orange light, which let Firecracker navigate past the guard as he reported the power surge.

I imagine this will be quite the report… I wonder if Captain Armor will believe it, the changeling thought. Her hooves carried her to her bunk on auto pilot, her mind already concentrating on just how she would explain this particular traveler from distant lands.

Author's Note

(( For an alternate take on the events of this chapter, The Sweetie Chronicles: Fragments has updated. ))

30 -- Interlude (Part Two)

“Family means no one gets left behind or forgotten.”
--David Ogden Stiers

09:45, 12/12/2015, ROYAL CHAMBERS, CANTERLOT

“Discord, I require an answer,” Luna declared, and it took a tremendous amount of restraint for her not to do more than raise her voice as she was, for all intents and purposes, ignored.

The avatar of chaos’s entire attention was on the table in front of him, or more accurately, the battle being waged upon it.

Eight human dolls (‘Action figures’, Luna corrected herself, as Discord had been very adamant about the distinction) advanced on what appeared to be a toy barn with a small figurine that looked vaguely similar to one of the young foals in Ponyville. The ordered advance scattered when the last one opened fire on her fellows.

“Can’t you see I’m busy, Lulu? This is very important business here,” Discord said dismissively without looking up. His eyes were locked on the first of the action figures that had opened fire, and his grin continued to widen as she dispatched two of the other attackers as they ran for cover. An excited whoop came from the draconequus when the subject of his attention hurled a grenade upward to blast a hovering helicopter out of the sky before dashing for the cover of a nearby house. Throughout the entire battle, sound effects for weapons fire and explosions were provided by Discord’s own voice, which did an excellent job of undermining the avatar of chaos’s argument regarding the gravity of the situation.

Luna’s eyebrow twitch was the only visible sign of her agitation at Discord’s priorities and the use of her nickname. While she had no concrete proof, she suspected that he wasn’t taking her questions seriously. “Perhaps this can wait until after you answer my questions?” she asked politely.

“Why should this wait? You aren’t the great commandy one of me,” Discord replied with all the petulance of a child being reminded of his bedtime.

“I’m not the what of you?” came the confused reply.

Discord’s grin was all teeth. “Exactly!”

The last of the ‘alive’ action figures emerged through a window of the house, apparently locked in mortal combat… until Luna brought her hoof down on both of them with a crunch. “Discord, I have my sister’s authority in this. You will answer my questions or suffer the consequences,” she delivered with her best ultimatum even as Discord recoiled in horror at the unexpected end to the fight.

“Now that is just unfriendly,” Discord replied indignantly, and the animated diorama of battle disappeared from the table with a snap of his digits. He turned to cast a sullen glare at Luna before speaking again. “So, what was your question again?”

“A unicorn mare has been found on Earth--”

“OBJECTION!” Discord roared as he thrust one arm forward. “ Your line of questioning is an attempt to pin this wayward mare’s predicament on me, but it assumes facts not in evidence! What proof do you have that I am responsible for this in any way?”

While the guards near the doors started at the shout, Luna didn’t immediately respond besides fixing Discord with an ‘are you serious?’ stare. “Do I really have to remind you about the other time you sent a unicorn mare to Earth?” she asked.

The draconequus recoiled in horror before looking away. “Prior bad acts are inadmissible and irrelevant to these proceedings! I demand a mistrial! This is a gross miscarriage of justice that I will not stand fo--”

“Then perhaps we should be thankful that you aren’t on trial at the moment, then?” Luna interrupted, and she continued in an attempt to keep Discord from derailing it any further, “As I was going to say, our allies on Earth have recovered a mare there. I am not accusing, I am asking politely if you have anything to do with this or have any information that may assist us with this mystery.”

Silence fell into the conversation as Discord turned and met Luna’s stare and held it with equal intensity. Just as quickly, the moment between them passed as he cleared his throat dramatically. “I solemnly swear that I had nothing to do with this mare being taken from her home, but I promise I will do everything I can to help her return to her friends and family.”

That’s… unexpectedly forthcoming. Getting information from this creature is never so easy, Luna couldn’t help but think as she stared at Discord. “Yes, well, I thank you for your offer of aid, but I do not believe it will be necessary. If you do learn any information that might help us solve this mystery, I would thank you in advance for sharing it.” Luna turned to leave the royal quarters, but her steps were slow and uncertain. He must be plotting something… the lunar alicorn halted as she replayed Discord’s words in her mind. I asked him if he had anything to do with her ending up on Earth, and he replied that he had nothing to do with her leaving Equestria. He didn’t specifically answer my question, and he’s always deliberate with how he says things. Luna cast a glance back to Discord just fast enough to catch the too-wide toothy grin on his face.

“Spoilers!” Discord declared before vanishing in a puff of smoke.

“Princess? Shall we notify you if Discord returns?” one of the door guards asked.

“No, that will not be necessary,” Luna replied with a shake of her head. So long as he does not make an obstructive pest of himself, I see no reason to punish Discord… yet. If I recall correctly, Rarity and Applejack were heading to the Kaleidoscope to meet with this mysterious mare. As much as I would like to welcome her personally, there is another obligation I must fulfil.

Princess Luna stepped out of the royal chambers, and she made no comment on the pair of thestrals that fell into step behind her. I could probably wage a convincing argument that my own personal defenses are sufficient to defeat any attack against me… but that’s not the point, is it? We’ve all paid the price for sitting on our laurels, content that the enemy cannot harm us. Oh, how wrong we were.

Ponies and the various other species in the corridors made way for the three-pony procession, with the only exception being a security checkpoint within the castle itself. A hooffull of checkpoints had been established within the castle at specific points, while roaming patrols had also been arranged by Shining Armor and the other leaders to try and prevent anything like the tragedy that had happened within the relative safety of the capital. Nopony was exempt from the scans, and Luna waited patiently for the checkpoint to clear her and her escort before continuing towards the medical wards.

The wards in question had calmed down somewhat since the operation to retake Applewood. While crowded, it was no longer clogged with doctors and medics sprinting to make life or death decisions. Luna did not announce her arrival, nor did she make a show of her visit. She silently wove her way around the perimeter of the lobby before turning down the corridor towards the private wings. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash sat on the benches outside the room at the end of the hallway, both wearing concerned expressions as the princess approached. Her two guards fell back to a respectful distance to stand guard at the hallway entrance.

“I would have expected that you two would be offering your well wishes to Pinkie Pie?” Luna asked, and a spike of fear struck the alicorn at the thought of the party mare taking a turn for the worse. “Is… is everything well?”

“The doctors say she’s out of the worst of it, and we would normally be in there trying to cheer her up…” Dash explained, but she couldn’t finish without looking away and letting out a breath. “She isn’t alone in there, and that other mare gives me a really creepy feeling.”

“Now, that isn’t a very kind thing to say,” Fluttershy said, though her tone was timid even for the reclusive pegasus. “If it wasn’t for her, we might not have Pinkie with us at all. Plus, she’s--”

“You weren’t there when we found them in Applewood! That mare was covered in blood and she nearly attacked the first humans she saw even though they were with us!” Dash retorted quickly before looking down at her hooves after a moment. “I was a part of the fighting at Ponyville before I got hurt, and I think I killed at least one of those monsters. It’s not something I can forget about, and both of you know how Twilight reacted. That mare, though…” The polychromatic pegasus looked to the closed door on the other side of the room. “All that blood that was on her came from somewhere, and she would have tried to kill her rescuers if I hadn’t shown up. She doesn’t talk or joke, or smile or cry or anything. All she does is stare.”

Luna placed one hoof on Rainbow Dash’s shoulder in support. “Everypony copes with trauma in different ways. Please do not judge her too harshly for doing what she felt was necessary.” Dash’s slow nod was the only response that was given, and she made way for Luna as she made her way to the door and slowly pushed it open.

It is… disconcerting to see somepony so active in such a state, Luna thought as she spotted Pinkie Pie tucked comfortably into the bed on the far side of the room. A significant portion of her uncovered body was covered in bandages and casts from the injuries she had sustained during the battle in Applewood. Her barrel expanded and contracted gently as she slept, and Luna spared a split second to ensure her friends dreams were happy and warm before turning to address the other pony in the room.

She was as far away from Pinkie as Luna could possibly imagine in appearance in Luna’s eyes, and that seemed to extend to her temperament as well. Her gray coat and dull purple mane were a stark contrast from the injured mare, and her attire was equally drab. Unblinking eyes turned from Pinkie Pie to the princess, and she bowed respectfully to the new arrival.

“You may rise. You are Maud Pie, correct?” Luna asked. “I must confess that I have not spent much time speaking of family with your sister, but I know that she cherishes you greatly.”

“I love her just as much,” Maud replied as she rose, and she turned her attention back to Pinkie. “I wasn’t fast enough, and she got hurt. I won’t let anything hurt her again.”

Something in Maud’s declaration set off a warning bell in the back of Luna’s mind, but she set it aside. “I have no doubts of that,” the princess offered, and the conversation abruptly died when Maud elected to continue staring at Pinkie rather than continue talking. “I wish to thank you for doing what you could to help her. If you hadn’t, surely she would… is something the matter?”

Maud’s head had turned back to Luna with deliberate slowness, and her blank stare remained unchanged. “No,” she stated, and the warning bells in Luna’s mind again went off with greater urgency.

“I… beg your pardon?”

“You offer thanks to somepony who does something to help you, or does something unexpected, or to be nice,” Maud explained in the same monotone that she had originally spoke. “Everything I did was to save and protect Pinkie. She is my sister, and there is nothing I won’t do to protect her and the rest of my family. And what I’m willing to do in her defense isn’t nice.”

An uncomfortable amount of tension began to fill the room, and Luna had to resist the impulse to break the stare that Maud was levelling against her. That oppressive atmosphere vanished immediately as Pinkie stirred for just a moment. Maud’s gaze whipped around to the injured mare, but she remained silent in her vigil.

Luna hesitated as she searched for the right words. “I... retract my thanks, then,” she finally said, and she wasn’t surprised by the lack of response from the other mare. It has been many years since I’ve conversed with one so determined, she thought as she turned to leave. I had long suspected that Pinkie may not have been the only… eccentric pony to be produced by her family, but I did not expect that her sister would be so radically different.

“If Pinkie’s friends want to visit, they’re welcome to. I think that Pinkie would like for them to be here,” Maud offered as Luna opened the door. A glance back confirmed that the dour mare hadn’t lifted her gaze from her sister despite the offer.

Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy had maintained a respectful distance from the door, but Maud’s voice apparently carried enough that they heard her final offer. Both had risen and waited for Luna to exit the room before they made their way inside. The quiet conversation in the room was masked as the door clicked shut, leaving Luna alone in the corridor with her guards.

Now, just one more appointment, Luna thought with a nod as she turned to her escorts. “I will be attending my next obligation at a secure location, and I will be arriving there directly. You two may disperse,” she ordered before teleporting away from the medical wards and into a nearly barren room, save for a pair of padded benches and a single occupant.

“Princess,” Firecracker said as she stood at attention beside one of the benches. She bowed and waited for the alicorn to take her seat before she did the same. “I do hope you don’t have anything on your schedule, because I’ve got some rather interesting things to tell…”

03:00, 12/12/2015, MEMORATORIUM, CANTERLOT

“Guard,” Shining Armor called as he trotted to the gold-armored stallion that stood at the entrance to his destination. The stallion in question was a pegasus a hooffull of years younger than Shining and was one of the many guardsponies who had volunteered for a tour on Earth but lacked the seniority to be a part of the first wave. Still, the tan-coated and blue-maned stallion was towards the top of the guard performance-wise and his dedication made him the one of the best candidates to guard one of the few precious things he had left.

“Captain,” the guard said as he snapped to attention. “No changes to report. Princess Twilight has remained inside the chamber for the last day. Food was delivered, but when I attempted to confirm her wellbeing, she gave me a direct order not to enter the chamber again.”

Shining gave the guard a closer inspection, and was quick to note the bags under his eyes. He’s still lucid and alert, and his endurance training would let him stand there for another day at least… but he’s earned a rest. “Stand down and report to the barracks. Last I checked, your shift should have ended nearly eighteen hours ago. I’ll guard the princess until the next shift arrives.”

“It’s no problem, sir,” the guard said, and his posture straightened up ever so slightly. “I don’t want to be away from my post if Princess Twilight needs anything.”

“I wasn’t offering a suggestion, Corporal,” Shining replied, and while he kept his tone light, he made a point of locking the guard with a stare. “You’ve done your duty, and you can’t help the princess if you’re too tired to focus. Go and rest.”

The guard couldn’t weather the force of the unicorn’s stare, and he looked ever so slightly down to break eye contact. “I understand sir,” he said, and the guard turned to march down the hallway and out of sight.

Shining watched him go before turning toward the double doors leading into the Memoratorium. One hoof rose to push the door open, and he silently stepped into a frozen moment in time.

The room was unfamiliar, but the distinctive shapes and lights of human machinery were easily recognizable, along with a privacy screen and an unconscious Sergeant Lana Jenkins on the bed before him. Shining had little experience with the woman beyond seeing her name appear in disciplinary reports to a startling degree, but she was a fellow soldier and one of Twilight’s friends. While he did feel a pang of sympathy for the loss of the human, she wasn’t Shining’s primary concern.

Twilight Sparkle sat in the center of the room, staring with unblinking eyes into the scene being projected. A tray of half-eaten food sat off to one side, while a small pile of bedding was wadded up on the other. Shining chose not to think too much about the human-shaped plush toy that rested atop the blankets as he sat next to his sister. “Twili--”

“Get out.”

The words were spat with enough venom that Shining recoiled. “We want to help you, Twilight,” he offered weakly.

“I’m trying to isolate the artificial arcane signature generated by the EXALT Wallflower devices that they used to… to hurt Lana without getting caught,” Twilight explained, her voice a mix of anger and impatience. Her eyes remained locked on the other human in the scene as she continued. “If I can do that, I can create a spell that detects it. Then this will never happen again. Unless you’re capable of detecting the inner workings of a spell I created specifically to never be detected, then there is only one way you can help. Get. Out.”

“You’re worrying me… and everypony else, the longer you’re in here, Twilight,” Shining stated, his voice barely more than a whisper. “I’m sure that you’ll solve this mystery all the more quickly after you’ve had a chance to sleep in your bed and have a real meal. There’s no reason to punish yourself--” The moment the words left Shining’s mouth, he knew they were a mistake.

Twilight finally broke her stare from the doctor to glare at Shining. “No reason!? I was the one who made the Wallflower spell. I was in the room with Lana when this happened, and I did nothing! She and Yumiko are dead because I sat there and did nothing! I didn’t become a princess so that I could allow my friends to get hurt by sitting around. I will find a way to prevent my spell from being used against us again, and the only way I can do that is if you get out.” She didn’t spare a moment longer on Shining as she turned back to the frozen scene.

“Twilight…” Shining started, and he reached out one hoof to try and pull his sister into a hug--

The extended limb was knocked away as Twilight swiped her own hoof through the air. “GET OUT!” she screamed, her horn already glowing with magic.

--only to find himself teleported out into the hallway.

How can I help Twilight now? Shining asked himself as he looked to the doors to the Memoratorium. Cadance… you were always the one who could get through to Twilight. You always knew what to say to make her feel better. The stallion cut that train of thought off before it could open up old wounds. If I try to go back in there, she’ll just teleport me back, or worse. I’m sure Princess Luna could get through to her, but it’s also possible she might not.

As the list of friends became increasingly narrow, Shining could do little more than facehoof. I suppose there’s only one real option left. As much as I hate to resort to it, HE is likely the only one she’s going to listen to. After the first attack on Canterlot, she asked for him specifically and not me... Hopefully she’ll listen to him now. Shining let out a long, drawn-out sigh as assumed a guard position by the door. He would have to wait for the replacement to arrive before searching for Captain Harris.

08:30, 12/13/2015, GRIFFON ENCLAVE, CANTERLOT

Silly hatchling, Alvar could easily imagine his father saying as he tried not to sprint towards the double doors at the far end of the hallway. You want to be taken seriously by your peers but you can’t keep track of the time? How can they count on you to be a valuable ally in the future if they cannot count on you arrive at your own meetings at the appointed hour?

The young griffon let out an exasperated huff at he stopped just before the door to smooth out the uniform he was wearing. He did not, however, look over his shoulder at the Myrmidon. I don’t need to see that helmet tilt at me right now, it’ll just aggravate me further, he thought as he pushed the door open.

Two humans were waiting inside the next room, and both rose as Alvar entered. Lieutenant Zhang bowed as he always did during their meetings, and Captain Harris followed suit. Both remained standing until the young griffon had taken his own seat and motioned for them to do the same.

“Captain, Lieutenant,” Alvar addressed each of them with a nod of his head. “I am glad to see you both returned from battle, though I understand that not all were as fortunate. You have my sympathies for your losses.” The humans don’t like to dwell on those that they’ve lost or revel in the past victories of the fallen so soon after their demise. They are like Equestrians in that way, Alvar reminded himself, and his mind quickly flashed back to the foolish one-sided discussion he had with Shining Armor after his wife had passed. Alvar did allow a moment of respectful silence to pass before settling his gaze on the Skysteel weapon sheathed beside the senior officer. “I’m glad to see you’re taking the responsibilities of my gift seriously, Captain Harris. Skysteel weapons should never leave the side of their rightful owners.”

Harris shot a glance towards Zhang, before placing a hand on the pommel of the sword. “Thank you, sir. It proved quite useful in the last operation against the minotaur Toys, though I hope you won’t be offended that I don’t intend to let any more enemies enter close enough range to use it again.”

What was it that Zhang said when I offered it to him? “If the enemy is close enough to use it, I’m not doing my job right”? “I understand, Captain. It is enough to carry it into battle,” Alvar confirmed, and he cleared his throat before placing a small bundle of scrolls on the table in front of them. “As much as I would like to spend the day inquiring about the battle you fought, I am afraid I will have to get straight to business.

His talon carefully broke the wax seal for the first few scrolls before flattening them out on the table. “My father always taught me that to know the strategies an enemy has used is often the best way to know what he will do. As such, I’ve been spending time with the officers who record the alien sightings and attacks since their first attacks and comparing them with what Lieutenant Zhang has been able to share, and I wanted to run my theories by the two of you.

Both of the humans had their eyes on the scrolls, each displaying a map of the known world as well as a smattering of iconography denoting the alien attacks as well as their severity. Alvar waited until both looked up before he continued. “Lieutenant Zhang stated that the attacks on your homeworld started out small in scale, where the invaders would launch ‘smash and grab’ missions to abduct as many of your people as they could before intervention arrived. It was only after the appearance of Twilight Sparkle on Earth that the aliens began to launch missions of strategic significance; namely the location and eradication of XCOM’s forces.”

“Broadly speaking, that’s correct,” Harris said, and the skeptical look on his face asked the questions that he was no doubt too polite to speak.

“I’ve pieced this conclusion together myself, through anecdotal evidence gathered from the official announcements that the princesses have made, conversations with Lieutenant Zhang and others, and a few logical leaps. Nothing sensitive was discussed at any time,” Alvar explained, though he did note the sideways glance Harris shot at his subordinate. “A surface examination of the deployments in our world appears to buck this trend, but I discovered something interesting upon a closer analysis.

“When the aliens failed with their strategic strikes on Earth, the attacks over the following months dwindled in frequency, though the aliens deployed were elite troops with the best of equipment. Here, they seem to be falling into the same pattern. They have attempted five operations of strategic significance thus far.” Alvar extended one talon to several spots on the map, each marked with a red square. “By eliminating Cloudsdale, they were able to wipe out a significant number of pegasi that might be able to threaten their air superiority. Twice they attacked Canterlot, and I don’t need to explain the significance there. Based on what I’ve heard from Rainbow Dash and Applejack, the attack on Ponyville was perpetrated to capture or kill the Element Bearers specifically. And… Gryphos. The largest standing military on this world, shattered by a decapitating strike before we could truly take flight.”

“It’s an excellent summary, sir, but I’m not certain how this relates to the events on Earth,” Harris said, seemingly unable to take his eyes from the rash-like pattern of alien attacks listed on the map.

I have their curiosity, but now I need their attention, Alvar thought before continuing. “This is where things begin to align with your experiences. After these strategic maneuvers, the aliens have done little but revert back to their usual tactics that you are already familiar with, though they’ve taken to supplementing their attacks with their elite troops in addition to the more mundane ones. I can think of only two possible explanations.”

He extended one digit once both humans looked up to him. “The first is that whatever command assets direct the aliens simply does not have the strategic know-how to prosecute a war against an enemy that can defend itself. Given the level of its technology, I suspect that the majority of races that they have fought and conquered likely surrendered in less than a year’s time. For all we know, our alliance has lasted longer than any other opposition that they have fought for thousands of years, and they have no other tactics because they’ve not needed any other tactics for all that time.”

“And the other explanation?” Zhang asked, his expression as neutral as ever.

“The other explanation is that they are waiting for something, though I can only speculate as to what,” the young griffon finished the sentence with a weak shrug. “Perhaps they are waiting for reinforcements or higher level command assets that can crush our defenses. It’s possible that they are counting on their EXALT allies to act as a strategic wildcard to break the stalemate. Until the aliens do something radically different, we can only guess at this point.”

Harris met Zhang’s eyes and held them for just a second before looking back to Alvar. “I had a similar conversation with Major Fujikawa just before arriving here, though that talk happened without the benefit of the patterns you show here. If you don’t mind, I’d like to take these maps and send them back to Earth. Commander Bradford has a way of predicting what the aliens will do, so he might be able to work out what the aliens intentions are.”

Alvar nodded and smiled, but inside his head he was cheering. The strategic analysis was just to show that I’m not just a hatchling who inherited this position, but someone who’s capable of discussing military matters as an equal. I have their attention now, so it’s time to move onto the real reason for this meeting. “I appreciate that, Captain Harris. There is actually another matter that I wanted to discuss with the two of you I suspect will be of great interest to both of you.”

Alvar’s building momentum was derailed by a soft knock on the door. The portal opened to admit one of the griffon sentries, followed by Shining Armor. “I apologize for interrupting, High Talon,” he offered with a short bow. “I am afraid I must have a brief word with Captain Harris. Privately.” Harris’s only reaction was a clenched jaw and narrowed eyes before he plucked his sword from its resting position to follow the unicorn to the far side of the room.

The conversation the two shared wasn’t nearly as private as Shining Armor had intended, as Alvar’s hearing was quite sharp and the corner of the room did nothing but funnel the sounds of their whispered conversation in his direction. The small amount of annoyance that Alvar had felt for having his meeting interrupted was crushed by shame as the two continued to whisper. For all their fascinating talk of tactics and battles, it is quite easy to forget that the humans are more akin to the Equestrians than griffons emotionally. What measure is there in my wish to be an equal amongst fellow warriors when someone I wished to call a friend suffers so? My sources said that that Princess Twilight wasn’t injured during the attack… but I didn’t think to ask if she was well. Stupid mistake, hatching. Stupid. What else have you overlooked?

The conversation on the far end of the room ended, and Captain Harris turned back to face the table and its occupants. “I must apologize, High Talon. I’m afraid that something has come up that I must attend to. Perhaps we could finish our discussion at a later point?”

Alvar waved one talon to dispel any impression of offense. “I understand, Captain. I’m actually glad for the interruption, as it gave me some time to reconsider some of my conclusions. I may call on the both of you in the near future if my findings survive a second look.” He rose and gave a short bow to both of the humans and Shining Armor. Only when the Myrmidon escorted them out did Alvar cast a doubtful look back at the last talonfull of scrolls on the table.

I had been so certain of my conclusions, but if I am sloppy enough in one area then I might be in others, Alvar thought, and he nearly shredded the scrolls in a fit of frustration. The humans desperately want to locate the EXALT origin point on this world, and I had thought I had enough anecdotal evidence to narrow the search. The airships that the enemy humans use require infrastructure to fuel and maintain, and there’s only one nation that has the tools to fill that need. Given Asterion’s reaction to the Toys working alongside EXALT, I can’t imagine Minon would tolerate the things anywhere in their borders. To think that I was going to accuse one of the other alliance members of colluding with the enemy. Think before you act, hatch--

The young High Talon’s bout of self-beration was interrupted when his keen senses told him that he wasn’t alone. He launched himself into a reflexive roll through the air, and an inch of his blade had already been drawn before he caught sight of the creature that had been creeping up on him.

“OH COME ON!” Sweetie Belle shouted in apparent outrage. “How am I supposed to sneak up to you if you react like that. That’s not how it’s supposed to work!”

With no others in the room save the two of them, Alvar let out a long breath and settled his sword back into its sheath before coming back down to ground level. The young griffon’s first instinct was to shout at the young unicorn for the unintentional danger she had put herself into, but his earlier recriminations stopped him. She isn’t a griffon, she doesn’t know better. And it isn’t her fault that you let her get so close undetected, Alvar reminded himself, which led to a peculiar question. “How was I supposed to react? And why were you trying to sneak up on me?”

“Pinkie Pie always says that everypony loves surprises, and Rarity said that colts like it when mares rub shoulders with them. She said that--” Sweetie started to explain, but her explanation ended abruptly. She looked away abruptly, but not fast enough to hide a growing flush on her face. “So, uh, your meeting was done so I thought I would try.”

“Well, I appreciate the thought, Sweetie,” Alvar offered as graciously as he could manage, though he kept the filly locked in his narrow gaze. Am I missing something here, too? For all my study of the Equestrians and their culture, it seems that I lack practical experience. “I am certain Pinkie Pie’s surprises are appreciated by her friends and family, but I would ask you not to attempt to do so again.” Ah, I know what I’m missing! “Where are Applebloom and Scootaloo? It’s rare to see you by yourself.”

Sweetie’s expression changed from whatever it was to something else entirely that Alvar couldn’t quite quantify. The closest approximation he could guess was aggravation. “We were waiting outside the room while your meeting was going on, but then Mr. Beowulf stopped by. The others went on a run with him, but I wanted to wait until you were done to try and surprise you.”

Is she… angry? I suppose I would be if a carefully laid plan fell apart, Alvar concluded before shaking his head. She isn’t a griffon, she’s an Equestrian! To try and measure her reactions based on your own culture is a fool’s errand. But... does it have to be that way? She is Equestrian, and she seems tolerant of my mistakes. Perhaps she can provide me the insights I need to make up for my shortcomings… “Sweetie Belle, I must apologize but I find myself in need of a favor. I find myself making grievous errors and assumptions when dealing with other Equestrians. I am in need of somepony I can trust, so that I don’t make such errors in the future. Would you be willing to assist me with this in the future?”

Sweetie’s eyes widened, and she squeaked, “Just me?”

“Well, I imagine the others might be able to provide their own insights--”

“Nonono! I can do it! It’ll be fun!” the unicorn filly interrupted while waving her hooves.

“Then I thank you in advance,” Alvar nodded, and he tried very hard not to compare the look that Sweetie was now giving him to those he recalled on the faces of the Greater Rocs back home while they were on the hunt. That task became much easier when a familiar sound could be heard approaching in the corridors.

The thumping sounds of Beowulf’s footfalls were punctuated by Scootaloo and Applebloom’s screams, which halted just outside the doorway into the corridor. “Sweetie, it’s horrible! You’ve got to come with us quick! There’s this strange mare with your sister and she looks like you but older!” the two fillies on Beowulf’s shoulders screamed simultaneously.

“She’s clearly an evil copy created by the enemy! We have to save my sister!” Sweetie declared as she took off in a gallop towards Beowulf. The golem hunched over and reached out with one hand in a practiced maneuver, and the filly leapt up to Beowulf’s palm and up onto his shoulders. “Onward, Crusaders! We must intercept this enemy before she invades our stronghold any further!”

“Understood. Brace yourselves,” Beowulf ordered in the familiar monotone, before taking off at full speed down the hall. The excited screams of the fillies along for the ride soon followed.

Perhaps it is not such a bad thing, to not try and be the High Talon. At least for a little while longer. “Wait for me!” Alvar yelled as he took off down the hall in pursuit.

???, MEMORATORIUM, CANTERLOT

It had taken many hours of careful study and dissection of her memories, but Twilight was able to find what she was looking for. The weakness of the EXALT devices wasn’t that they broadcasted a magical signature to detect, but that they completely hid any kind of magical signature from within its area of effect. Once Twilight had discovered this weakness, she ran her tests to confirm her findings. After a second test returned a good result, she reached out to her plush toy and blanket as she allowed herself to relax. This was her first mistake.

“Calling it. Time of death 7:51AM. Cause of death…” the lead doctor said, regret apparent on his face.

Twilight couldn’t resist a small sob as the guilt hit her again.

Cause of death was you, Twilight Sparkle, came the damning accusation from all around the alicorn. The words were spoken not by a single voice, but by many in sync. Kim and Joel’s voices were wracked with pain as they spoke. The friendly tone of that horrible man that belonged to EXALT was supplemented by the inky smoothness of the Ethereal she had encountered on Earth. Most disturbing of all was her own voice in the accusation, cracked from screaming and grief. You’ve known the truth since your return home, they continued, that this is all your fault.

In Twilight’s grief and desperation to try and fix things, she had gone to the Memoratorium while declining any offer to help. A disciplined mind need not fear anything that the memory chamber might show, as one with sufficient focus can keep the images in the chamber focused on the events depicted in the memories and not their opinions or imagination. Twilight’s normally cautious and meticulous approach to everything would have prevented any sort of loss of control ideally, but ‘ideal’ was not an apt description of her mental state. It was then that she made her second mistake.

“I… I don’t…” she tried to explain, but failed. While Twilight knew logically that what she was hearing was nothing more than her own doubts and that she should just leave the room, she couldn’t resist the impulse to try and deny it.

You killed them, Twilight. You killed them all.

The sounds of claws on concrete, the sound that still sometimes haunted Twilight’s nightmares, echoed through the chamber. The scene from her first few moments on Earth played out just as she remembered them. The Chrysalid was mashed into a twitching pile of ichor and chitin by her magic, but not before it had killed three humans.

You killed them all when you chose to do nothing.

The scene shifted to the room she had lived in while on Earth, where Kim and Joel were butchered mercilessly. Dr. Vahlen charged forward, only to be swatted aside without any effort. All the while, Twilight did nothing to stop it.

Then you killed them all because you lost control.

Several flashbacks appeared from the battle on Earth. Every alien that Twilight encountered had no defense against her despite their best efforts. Waves of magic poured out from the unicorn, turning flesh to dead stone wherever it travelled, and more than one alien ship fell from the sky as she turned her attention upwards. The scenes reached their climax with the fake doctor being mashed into the castle wall, with Twilight so close to ending her.

“I didn’t have a choice…” Twilight protested weakly.

You’re right, there is no choice. Killing is what you’re good at. Killing is all you’re good at. You just hadn’t realised it yet… The now all too familiar scene of Lana’s body giving out on the hospital bed surfaced. All you have to do is admit it. It’s your special talent, Twilight.

The accusations were insidious, and Twilight could do little more than sob an apology. Is this the truth? she asked herself, and in her mind’s eye she saw a precipice. The fall, the acceptance of what she was hearing, would be something that she could never recover from. She had to get away, she had to--

“They’re lying. That’s not your special talent, Twilight. I know,” came a new voice from Twilight’s left, and she nearly jumped out of her coat in surprise as a hoof patted her on the back. The mare sitting beside her was a unicorn with a lean and slender figure, with an off-white coat and two-tone pink and purple mane with curls running through it. What was perhaps most shocking was her expression. There wasn’t any of the fear that the other Elements showed when they had tried to visit Twilight, or the helpless concern that Shining did nothing to hide. On this mare’s face only understanding could be found.

“You can’t be real,” Twilight stuttered as she leaned away from the newcomer. “If you knew the truth you wouldn’t say that. You can’t be real.” She squeezed her eyes shut and hugged her doll closer, bracing for another barrage of guilt… which never came.

The mare’s voice was patient and gentle as she pulled Twilight into a hug. “Of course I am, Twilight. And I’m telling you that’s not how it is. That’s not who you are. Those memories should show you that’s not the truth. There’s a difference between defending yourself and others and… and killing. I know. And I know you. A dozen times over. You are punishing yourself for things you couldn’t have controlled.”

The precipice in Twilight’s mind seemed not quite so close as the mare continued to talk in hushed and calm tones. I want to believe her. I want to believe the words she’s saying so much, but… “They’re all dead because of me! If I had just been faster, or smarter, I could have saved everyone!” Twilight nearly screamed, a futile denial to resist the little scrap of hope being offered.

The response didn’t come from the mare, but from the chamber itself.

A bedroom appeared, and Twilight saw a younger version of herself with an impish grin, poking fun at whoever the memory belonged to. The scene then shifted to a party with the Element Bearers, older in bearing but lacking anything resembling dignity as they bawled out one of the songs Applejack liked.

The next memory was one that Twilight could not recall personally but couldn’t dismiss in its familiarity. “Prestidigitation,” the memory Twilight said, reading the spell name from a large book in front of her while casting a glance at the person living the memory.

“P-pres… ti… di… gi… tation. Prestid-gah! I’ll never get it right!” a naggingly familiar voice replied, and before Twilight could attempt to place it, the scene shifted again.

A paper construct of immense complexity floated above the Twilight in the next scene, and it wasn’t long before she twitched and fainted at some off-hoof comment issued by the memory’s owner. The very next scene nearly elicited that reaction from Twilight herself when an apparently older and drunker version of herself confessed to an explicit encounter in a very public setting.

What are these memories? They’re far too clear and detailed to be imagined or fabricated… “What is all this? I don’t remember any of this,” Twilight muttered before turning back to the other mare in the room. “Who are you? What are you?”

A small bit of that tortured sympathy was replaced with a smile. “I’m your apprentice. Your friend. Your knight and ally. I’m Sweetie Belle.”

The declaration initially didn’t connect in Twilight’s mind, and all she could do was blink dumbly at the other mare. Sweetie Belle? But she’s just a filly. She began to review everything that had happened, her mind gladly latching onto anything that might distract her. This is a mare that’s as old as me… or close to it. She looks like Sweetie Belle might at that age. A changeling? Possibly, but they usually choose the existing form of a pony if they’re copying, and they’ve been expressly forbidden from taking the form of another while they’re in Canterlot… Wait, one of her memories was of me teaching her something…

“Time travel? No, that wouldn’t account for the memories, and they’re too detailed to be imagined,” Twilight muttered, and after reviewing all of the different versions of herself in the memories, only one theory seemed to fit. “Dimensional travel? Operation of parallel worlds…” Starswirl the Bearded had a world string theory stating that there were multiple Equestrias in existence, each separated by--

“Well done!” ‘Sweetie Belle’ confirmed with a grin. “You have no idea how many times I have to explain to ponies that I come from another dimension!” The grin slowly faded back into the more serious expression. “Seriously, Twilight. I saw what you were looking at. That’s not you… you need to stop blaming yourself for things and worse, twisting them only to torture yourself.” Other memories began to appear, of terrible fights against creatures both familiar and foreign, but all of them were terrifying before fading away as well.

She’s like me, Twilight thought as she caught each of the memories in turn, and the realisation struck like a tidal wave. She’s had to go through so much to survive… “Why do these things happen? Did we do something to deserve this? Neither of us should have been forced to make these choices. We don’t deserve this… right?” The last question was pleading as Twilight looked over to Sweetie.

The other mare shook her head. "We don't. Nopony does, but... you've told me yourself in other worlds, that sometimes we have to make a stand... we don't kill for pleasure, and if we find others that fight to defend themselves we can talk and solve things peacefully. In my case, the wolf-creatures were unable to do anything but kill. They destroyed families, hunted the innocent... killed just because somepony was there. We couldn't argue with them, even if they sometimes seemed to have the ability to think. If anything, when you found a smart one, you were fighting for your life even more desperately."

She sighed. "There're intelligences that don't care. That find amusement in our suffering because our sense of morality is as alien and as incomprehensible to them as their callousness and lack of empathy is alien to us. And sometimes, like the battle with the changelings you saw, resentment and desperation and fear act together to take the option out of our hooves."

Sweetie was quiet for a moment, hugging Twilight tightly. "But..." she whispered. "Even if we were forced to only one option, if we didn't do anything, those we love would be gone due to our inaction. And I feel that, as long as we don't kill simply because we can, or because we wouldn't think of an alternative, we are not like them. And we still have hope."

The words, combined with the hug, presented a different kind of precipice in Twilight’s mind than the one she had been pushed to earlier. She had nothing else to say as she returned the hug tightly with both her forelegs and her wings. No other words were needed. Sweetie understood what she was going through, and--

“Wait. Is that a little human doll?”

The moment was shattered by a brief bout of embarrassment from Twilight at the discovery of her comfort toy, though that quickly escalated as the memory chamber began to show a far more recent memory of Sweetie’s.

“Don’t deny me my vicarious romance!” Rarity snapped at Applejack, though there was no heat in her voice. “Besides, everypony seems to be developing a taste for the… exotic these days. Twilight rather adorably staked her claim, and Fluttershy has had a rather large number of heart-to-heart talks with that Victor gentleman. Apparently the humans don’t look favorably upon the concept of herds in a relationship, so I’m forced to get what I can where I can. Sweetie’s little romance is all I have now that Twilight took the latest Shining Hearts book right out of my hooves and hasn’t returned it.”

"Oh," Sweetie said. "So that's what she meant." She frowned. "Now that I think of it... it kinda looks like Matt."

“Wha-- no it doesn’t!” Twilight said hastily as she followed Sweetie’s gaze to the doll. “Why would you think it would look like Matt?” Before she had even finished her denials, the scenes in the room began to change again.

“Matt…?” Twilight’s voice asked, and the blurry figure of the human in question appeared. He wrung his hands as he waited for Twilight to speak. “Could you… scratch my ears, please?”

“No, stop it!” Twilight yelled at the room before turning back to Sweetie. “This isn’t what it looks like!”

His hands are so warm, and that feels so goooooo--

BAM!

Twilight’s teleport dropped both Sweetie and herself out into the hallway outside the memory chamber. “You saw nothing in there, and if you say otherwise I will send you to the moon!” she declared, and she tried to match it with her most threatening glare. Judging by how hot her face felt, it was less than successful.

Sweetie returned the glare with a knowing look and a smile, but through either discretion or better judgement, decided to let it be. “So, wings, huh? I think this is the first time I’ve seen you as an alicorn.” The smile turned into a grin the moment Twilight let her guard down. “Besides, just like you said, or rather another you told me, the best place to talk about coltfriends is in your room. Lead the way, and let’s get milkshakes while we’re at it!”

By Celestia’s sunny flanks, she’s just like Rarity. Just like her! Twilight concluded. She tried several times to reissue her threat, or a denial, or say anything, but couldn’t manage more than a small nod. She got exactly six steps before she realised that something very important had been forgotten. A pair of quick teleports later and Twilight was back with her blankets and plushie in tow. “Not a word,” she ordered.

Sweetie abided the instructions for as long as she could before she smirked. "Ah, to be young and in love."

"Hey!"

Matt’s hand hovered over the door handles to the Memoratorium, frozen with indecision. The hallways were sparsely populated at the moment, and he could feel the curious looks from the passersby as he warred with himself.

Shining said that Twilight needed help and that she was turning others away. He sounded desperate, too… Matt thought, and he took a deep breath to steady himself. If she’s acting the way I think, then he’s right. She does need someone to help her, but I don’t know if I have it in me to give what she needs right now. The slightest tremor ran through his hand, and he gave it a shake before grabbing the handle. The door clicked and yielded to him as he pushed his way in…

...only to find the chamber empty.

For a brief moment, a current of anxiety ran through Matt. Did she overwork herself and get taken away before I got here? Or something worse? Did something happen because I procrastinated in coming here? The possible ‘something worse’ felt like a knife wound in his chest, but he took another breath and let it out slowly. If she was hurt… physically at least, Shining would have told me. The anxiety eased somewhat, but a lingering guilt still clung to him like water after a downpour.

So quick to try and take all the blame for yourself, eh, Matt? Contrary to what you’re thinking, not everything is your fault. You’re not nearly Catholic enough to be thinking like that.

Matt couldn’t help but let out a little laugh at that, not just for the thought, but because it was delivered in Lana’s voice. He ran his hand over his face as he turned to leave, but caught sight of a stack of papers as well as a half-eaten meal still on a food tray. A brief glance at the writing on the paper confirmed it as the unreadable Equestrian script, but would likely be important to Twilight. When she writes things down, it’s for something she’s working on. Given how much she’s written here, it must have been something big.

That’s what she said.

“Goddamn it, Jenkins,” Matt said, the use-worn curse escaping him before he could catch himself. Rather than dwell on the slip-up, he crouched to collect the paperwork. Maybe I’ll have Zhang or Finch deliver the paperwork to her. I don’t think I would be the most healthy person for her to speak to for now.

She scares you, doesn’t she? No… not her, but what she represents. She needs you, Matt, now more than ever. You’re worried that if you help her, that you might come to need her back one day and that she’ll get taken away just like me and all the others you’ve served with. It’s a rather selfish train of thought, you know.

The thought was like a splinter in the mind. The more he tried to avoid thinking about it, the more it demanded his attention. I’m not worried about me. If I get killed, it would destroy her.

Liar. A very convincing one, but still a liar. For just a second, forget about tomorrow and what’s going to happen. How did you feel around Twilight before all this unpleasant business happened?

For the smallest of moments, Matt thought back to the conversation he had with the alicorn while waiting in the ready room. It had been so easy. So… comfortable, talking about nothing in particular with Twilight. For a little while, it was like there wasn’t an alien invasion going on, and I wasn’t considered a mass murderer back home, and she wasn’t the broken bird that the last year has made her. It was… nice.

Not quite the admission I was looking for, but an improvement. You owe it to yourself and to her to get your head out of your ass and talk to her. There’s plenty of time to be miserable when you’re dead. So go and be happy now. I’m sure if you are nice enough, she’ll let you scratch her ears again. She loved that the last time you did it, and I know you did too.

The last of the papers was deposited on top of the stack, and Matt stood and turned towards the door. His steps were more sure than when he entered, and his head held a little higher. Matt didn’t notice the short, raven-haired woman in the room as he passed through the exit.

When he did take a moment to look back, the room was just as empty as when he entered it.

31 -- Interlude (Part Three)

“...and when he came face to face with his enemy, Starswirl did not shrink away from what had to be done. He did what was necessary, and his only concern was the future of his people.”
--Princess Celestia, speaking on Starswirl the Bearded.

09:00, 12/14/2015, GUARD BARRACKS

I suppose I should be thankful for the faith that the Princesses have placed in me, Firecracker thought as she trotted from her room towards the mess hall. She made note of the ponies that were standing guard and patrolling the hallways, and it wasn’t long before she caught an earth pony wearing a Guard casual uniform marked with a small green patch affixed to his uniform. The moment the two locked eyes, both of them knew the true nature of the other… and they passed by as though nothing had happened.

The secret of Chrysalis’s involvement (and by extension, the changeling hive) had been known by only the highest representatives in the alliance of free races. That had changed abruptly when the changeling queen had been rushed to medical after being shot. Word had spread like wildfire through the castle, and Princess Luna made a public address to stamp out the building panic before it could go any further.

The statement, while technically the truth, grated at Firecracker. ‘Queen Chrysalis acted in defense of Princess Luna and the others at her side to thwart a dastardly assassination attempt by the aliens’? She was likely too slow in taking cover behind Princess Luna, which got her shot, the disguised changeling thought to herself with a grumble.

Firecracker tried to hold on to the antagonism she felt towards Chrysalis, but her thoughts kept coming back to the all-too-brief conversation she had while delivering condolences on Earth. Will had said I should try and reconcile with Chrysalis, but what does he know about her? About what she’s done? Nothing. She stopped and shook her head of the bitter thoughts. Is a terrible parent better than a dead one? At least Chrysalis can improve while she’s alive, though I don’t have much hope of that. She was jolted out of her thoughts when she took a moment to get her bearings and realised her wandering hooves had taken her to the medical wings. Two guards with green patches, a stallion and a mare, stood outside the doorway at the end of the hall. Both didn’t stop staring at Firecracker as she turned and walked in the opposite direction. Her thoughts weren’t nearly as easy to leave behind, but they could at least be set aside as a suitable distraction made itself apparent.

“Firecracker! There you are!” Came the shout from down the hall, and a second later the voice’s owner appeared. Sweetie Belle, the mare who was far from home, wove her way through the crowd like a leaf on the wind before stopping beside her target. “You’re just the mare I wanted to see!”

“Oh? What’s up?” Firecracker asked with a smile, her bad mood quickly buried under the chipper attitude that radiated from the other mare.

“The sky, despite my best efforts to bring it crashing down,” Sweetie replied, a not inconsiderable amount of cheekiness in her tone. “I was actually hoping you could do Twilight and me a favor.”

For Twilight? That’s… surprising, Firecracker thought as she recalled the seemingly bottomless pit of despair and guilt that had radiated from the chamber that the princess had locked herself in. Even being within a dozen body lengths of that room had nearly sapped the changeling’s strength, and she had been so distracted this morning that she hadn’t noticed the emotional gloom had lifted from the castle. “So long as your favor doesn’t involve me as an accomplice in your plot to bring down the sky, I’ll do what I can.”

“Great! So, Twilight and I were thinking that it might be healthy for us to get out of the castle for a bit, and the subject of Ponyville came up. Twilight hasn’t been there since all this craziness started, and I haven’t been to this Ponyville ever, so we thought it might be fun!” Sweetie explained in a rush, though she glanced to one of the guards in the hallway as she trailed off. “But…”

“You’d rather keep things small and fun rather than have Captain Armor deploy a platoon for protection?” Firecracker guessed, which was confirmed when Sweetie nodded. “Well, Ponyville is relatively close by so support wouldn’t take long to muster if something happened. I could probably convince Shining Armor to approve it if I go along with Twilight’s guard.”

A curious spike of annoyance flared from Sweetie before it was paved over by what could only be practiced control. “That’s actually the second thing I wanted to talk to you about. Another reason for this little trip was to get away from the guard that Shining’s assigned to her. From what Twilight has told me, he may be overstepping what he believes is his authority.”

“Is that so?” Firecracker asked as much to herself as Sweetie, and she raked her memories for any sort of impressions that she had gotten from the guard. Corporal Flash Sentry… scored above average in all of the physical tests of the Guard as well as the written exams. He wasn’t a part of the Earth Volunteers… if I recall correctly he was assigned to Twilight when Shining Armor left for Earth, she recalled, though no specifics of the stallion in question came to mind. I wonder what she means by ‘overstepping his authority’? I do hope he’s just being an overprotective dunderhead, because if he’s acting inappropriately toward Twilight then Shining would be… displeased.

Again there was the flash of annoyance but none of it made it to Sweetie’s face. “Yep, I’m afraid so.”

“I’ll pitch the idea to Shining, though I can’t give any guarantees. If you and the princess want to wait near the ready areas, I’ll track you down to deliver the news,” Firecracker offered before turning and trotting down the hallway. You know, maybe she’s right. Going out for a little daytrip with those two might be just what I need to get my mind off of other things. I’d much rather convince Shining Armor of the necessity of this trip than visit the one creature on this world I don’t want to see.

Firecracker’s trot lasted less than ten minutes before she caught sight of Shining Armor in one of the corridors heading to the command center. “Excuse me, Captain? I hoped that I might borrow a moment of your time to talk to you about Princess Twilight.” And with the mention of his sister, Firecracker had his full attention. Now to frame this in a way that won’t immediately be shot down. “It seems that she’s feeling a bit better but wishes to go on a short trip to Ponyville with myself and our mysterious new guest. I felt it best to let you know.”

Shining Armor responded with a wary look, before looking away and nodding. “That might be good for her now. Being cooped up any more would probably do more harm than… is there something wrong?”

“Not really, sir,” Firecracker replied, and try as she might, she couldn’t keep the shock out of her voice. “I was just expecting more… resistance to the idea.”

“Contrary to popular belief, I’m not entirely overprotective of my sister when situations allow for it,” Shining answered with more than a little self-deprecation in his tone. “I actually spoke with the mare that was found on Earth earlier today, and she’s one of the reasons why I’m entertaining the idea. I heard that she’s been spending a lot of time talking with my sister and the Element Bearers since she left the memory chamber, which speaks well for her character. Having met her personally, though, I am more than confident in her other abilities.” A wry smile crossed the stallion’s face as he let out a sigh. “Firecracker, did you ever have the misfortune of encountering Lieutenant De Sel?”

The odd question put Firecracker on the back hoof. Her eyes closed briefly as she raked her memories for any relevant information. “Lieutenant… Fleur De Sel. If I recall, she was considered the frontrunner for the Captain of the Guard after your father retired before she was swept off her hooves by a noblepony in the court. I hear she makes appearances at the barracks during training, though I haven’t had the pleasure of meeting her.”

“I met her more than once during my training and career, and I’ve yet to derive any pleasure from it,” Shining explained before nervously looking over his shoulder. “I’ve never seen a mare walk all over the best of the Solar Guard before or since without breaking a sweat. Literally.”

The admission was rewarded with arched eyebrows from Firecracker. “As surprising as that is, I can’t say I understand the relevance of this pony with our current conversation…”

“I only bring her up because I recognized some of her hoof-work in that mare you brought back from Earth. If she’s half as proficient as Fleur De Sel, then I’m willing to put some faith in her abilities should she have to defend Twilight,” Shining explained. His expression slowly fell from whatever nostalgic place the discussion had taken him to as he looked back to Firecracker. “I also know that you’re more than proficient in a fight, but I want to be certain that Twilight will be safe. I must insist that Twilight’s guard go with you. It would make me a bit more comfortable with the situation if there’s a Solar Guard ready if problems arise…”

Firecracker mimicked the sour expression that Sweetie had shown her when the guard was mentioned, and she waited just long enough to suggest hesitation. “I understand, sir. However, I don’t know if Princess Twilight would find that agreeable. I can only speculate on the cause, but Sweetie Belle stated that your sister’s discomfort with the guard may be less about her own insecurities and more about his behavior.”

Shining had opened his mouth to dismiss the protest, but quickly closed it as he listened to the changeling’s words. His eyes held Firecracker’s gaze as they narrowed. “Explain,” he ordered.

“I am not aware of any specifics, personally. I just thought that I would bring it to your attention.”

“I see,” Shining said, and he held Firecracker’s gaze for a moment longer before looking away. “I’ll agree to your trip, though I have conditions which are not negotiable. I am placing you in command, and Flash Sentry will be joining you. Observe his behavior and my sisters. I want to know if this is just Twilight being dramatic or if I’ve done her a disservice in assuming so up until now.”

“I understand, sir. I’ll inform the princess and we’ll be on our way,” Firecracker acknowledged before giving a salute and turning back down the corridor. Well, this isn’t quite what those two had hoped for. But at least we’ll get Princess Twilight out of the castle for a bit to stretch her legs. Now, if Sweetie’s anything like Rarity, it shouldn’t be too much trouble to steer the conversation away from recent events and toward Matt. Twilight will feel better, and so will I. She radiates sugary happiness whenever she thinks of— Thoughts of soaking up all of the excess emotion from the princess was distracting enough for Firecracker to not pay attention to where she was going, which caused her to nearly get tangled up in the armored legs of an XCOM soldier marching down the hallway. She started to apologize, but nearly laughed when she recognized just who she had collided with.

“You okay? You seem kinda zoned out,” Matt said as he stepped to the side so that traffic could pass while they talked. He offered a fake smile that did nothing to hide his grief as he continued, “I suppose I should offer you an apology for what happened on Earth. That was the first time I’ve ever had to give notification to a family and I barely kept it together. I imagine you had a far worse time of it.”

You’re doing nothing to help at the moment… Firecracker thought grumpily as her mood began to dip in the captain’s presence. Wait, I think I can turn this around! “Think nothing of it, but if you really feel bad then you can make it up to me now. Princess Twilight and a few other ponies are going to visit Ponyville for a bit. I know that she would love to have you with, and Captain Armor wouldn’t argue against another soldier to protect his sister.”

A blend of anxiety and nervousness radiated from the human, and he didn’t try and hide it from his face. “I’m going down to the ready room for my shift, so I’ll have to decline.” Matt chewed his lip before glancing away from Firecracker. “Who all is going?”

“Princess Twilight and me, plus Sweetie Belle. You remember that mare that ended up on Earth?” she explained, and the temptation was palpable on Matt’s mind. “Oh, and her guard is coming along too.”

Just like that, Matt’s emotional output switched to annoyance and aggravation. “This guard. Pegasus, tan coat, blue mane?” When Firecracker nodded in confirmation, the two emotions grew even more. “Perhaps it’s best if I don’t come along, then. I doubt you girls would like it if the two guards with you are glaring death at each other.”

“Why would you be glaring at each other?” Firecracker asked, now thoroughly perplexed as to just what the guard in question had done to apparently earn the ire of both Twilight and Matt.

“It really isn’t my place to say. Say hello to Twilight for me, alright?” Matt said with an abrupt nod as he turned to leave.

I wonder what that’s about…? Firecracker's disappointment at her failure to tempt Matt into joining them was overpowered by that question. With no apparent answers, she shrugged and went to track down Sweetie and Twilight.

10:00, 12/14/2015, PONYVILLE OUTSKIRTS

Look at the bright side, at least you’re outside the stuffy castle with friends. It’s just a nice break from my responsibilities… right? Twilight told herself, and she tried her hardest to believe it as the chariot descended from the cloudy skies to set down outside of the town she called home for the past two years. Large puffs of snow fell lazily from the wild weather in the sky onto the already covered landscape, which did an amazing job of transforming the month-old battlefield into something more tranquil.

“Corporal!” Firecracker barked suddenly, addressing that annoying guard that guided the chariot down. “I counted one extra ship more than what was reported as destroyed during the attack here. Has there been recent activity?”

“Weather teams reported a ship participating in the attack on Canterlot was winged and went down in this area. A scout wing was sent to investigate the day after the attack and saw no movement from surviving crew. Nopony has looked into the wreck yet to confirm but it’s been marked as secure for now.”

Firecracker’s gaze was hidden behind the goggles she wore as she stared out at the closest of the crashed ships. “I don’t like surprises like this, but if there were any survivors from the crash, they would have moved into the countryside by now looking for targets. I want you both to keep your ears up and your eyes open for anything out of the ordinary, and for the love of love, don’t wander off.”

"We'll be careful,” Sweetie said with a confident smile. “I'm pretty good at keeping unnoticed and noticing discrepancies. I'll signal you if I notice anything."

Firecracker nodded before looking out over the railing again. “Excellent. Five seconds to landing.” A few moments passed, and the chariot touched down with a slight bump on the outskirts of Ponyville. Firecracker hopped out of the chariot first and slowly scanned the area. Apparently satisfied with her findings, she turned back towards the chariot. “We’re clear. Corporal, I want you in the air on overwatch. If you see anything out of the ordinary, send a message,” Firecracker ordered, and she tapped the earpiece built into her goggles.

“And if I spot enemies?”

“Observe and report. If there are enemies here, we shouldn’t engage without reinforcements,” Firecracker explained.

“Understood,” the stallion said as he freed himself from the chariot harness. He spread his wings and shot into the air without another word.

Once the guard was high enough in the sky, Firecracker turned to the others. “Well, now that the ‘baggage’ is out of the way, where did you two want to go?”

"I think Twilight wanted to get some of her books back, right?” Sweetie asked, and she placed a supporting hoof on the alicorn’s shoulder. “We could go through, and I could check on the Boutique on the way. Maybe there's something salvageable there that I could take to Rarity."

The touch on the shoulder nearly caused Twilight to jump in surprise before she collected herself and hopped off of the chariot. The light coat of snow crunched beneath her hooves as she turned and offered a hoof to help Sweetie down. “That sounds like the best course. Are you sure that’s the only place you want to go?”

"Yeah, I... I was in Ponyville just a few months ago, you know?” Sweetie said, her eyes unfocused as she lost herself in a memory. “Not mine but... identical to this one. What happened here is just horrible. Let's get those things and go."

A sad smile crossed Twilight’s features before she caught sight of the last mare in the trio hefting a large spear. “Firecracker, where did you get THAT?”

“Cargo compartment on the side of the chariot,” the changeling explained as she flipped the weapon up onto her shoulder where it clacked against the black metal plates of her armor. “Like I said earlier, I don’t want to get caught unprepared out here,” she explained before tilting her head towards the two mares. “Why are you staring at me? I don’t know this town. I’ll follow you two.”

The silence of the town was surreal given how still and quiet everything was. The only thing that could be heard was the hooves of the three mares as they weaved in between the buildings in the direction of the library. Odd snow-covered lumps could be seen occasionally littering the avenues, and Twilight struggled for several moments to recall what the town had looked like before the snow had fallen. What are they? The wind hasn’t been blowing enough to form snow drifts, but the mounds are too pronounced for there not to be anything beneath-- Twilight’s puzzling on the issue ended full stop when the trio passed near one of the larger mounds and she realised the truth.

They were the snow-covered bodies of Mutons in varying states of destruction and decay.

That feeling that had clawed at her mind from within the memory chamber began to resurface, and she couldn’t tear her eyes away from the corpses. This isn’t my fault. I-I didn’t kill them. I didn’t destroy Ponyville. This isn’t my fault, she repeated to herself to try and hold her guilt at bay. It took a comforting hoof tap on her shoulder from Sweetie to snap her out of the cycle, and she cleared her throat. “R-right. Let’s check out the boutique,” she said firmly, and she forcefully kept her eyes off of the ground long enough to spot their first destination.

The Carousel Boutique appeared to have been mostly spared from the onslaught that had struck Ponyville. The inside of the building was cold and dusty from lack of care, but that didn’t stop Sweetie from retrieving a small ball from one of the boxes on the far side of the room. After a brief cursory inspection of the rest of the boutique, they decided to move on.

Firecracker led the way out of the boutique and after a quick scan she gave the all clear signal. From there, Twilight led the trio almost on autopilot through the avenues in the direction of the library. Several detours had to be made as the damage became far more severe in the surrounding buildings. Despite this, Twilight would not be deterred.

“The library should be just around— no…” Twilight breathed, and she fell back onto her rump in shock.

The Golden Oak library had been as much a home to Twilight as any place she had ever stayed in her life. There had been enough books to keep her busy with a setting she was comfortable with so soon after her move from Canterlot, and it was centrally located within Ponyville so that her new friends could visit her without too much trouble. It was her safe place, her stronghold, the place she could go when the world no longer made sense.

As much as Twilight wanted to deny it, the Golden Oak library was no more. The great tree that it had been built into was little more than a hollowed and burned husk. The foliage and thick branches had been reduced to ash along with the second story of the structure, and the majority of the walls had been burned into little more than cinders.

"Oh no, this is horrible!" Sweetie gasped, her words a pale shadow of what Twilight was feeling. "Do you still want to go in?"

Twilight didn’t respond immediately other than to take in a deep breath and let it out slowly. She rose to her hooves and said, “Yes, I have to. I don’t want to leave without at least seeing if there’s something I can salvage.” The alicorn took another breath to steady her nerves before leading the trio towards the wreckage of her home.

The door was little more than charred kindling strewn about the doorway and did nothing to impede the three as they entered. When Twilight’s hoof connected with something underneath the snow, she stopped and brushed the precipitation aside. A half-burned book was revealed, and the pages that hadn’t been burned away were completely soaked and ruined by the weather. It took nearly all of Twilight’s willpower not to cry as she pulled the book from the ground and pushed the snow, then repeated the process with a second and third book. They were all little more than scorched covers and soggy pages, but she continued to dig through the snow to retrieve several more. The care of the books is the librarian’s responsibility. I have to fix this. I have to--

A comforting touch from Sweetie made Twilight pause, and the touch turned into a tight hug as the dam broke. Sweetie said something comforting that Twilight missed, but nothing else needed to be said between the two.

The two mares separated and made their way to the ruined bookshelves, but they froze when Firecracker gave a hissed warning. The disguised changeling cast a quick glance at the others and dropped below the level of the destroyed library walls. Sweetie and Twilight followed suit, and they stayed put as Firecracker crept up to a small crack in the wall.

Dragging and uneven steps could be heard crunching through the snow, followed by labored breathing as something passed near the ruined library. Firecracker readied her spear but kept it low as she crept along interior wall, freezing when the sounds of movement stopped. Seconds stretched into minutes as everyone held their positions.

Please let it be nothing, please let it be nothing, Twilight repeated to herself again and again as she kept her head low, and she nearly cried out in alarm as Sweetie crept silently by to peek through a crack in the wall.

A flicker of movement pulled Twilight’s eyes upward just in time to see the pegasus guard descending from on high with hoofblades extended. There was a muted crunch followed by the sounds of what could only be a body falling to the snow.

Firecracker was the first to react as she hopped out from her hiding spot to hiss at the pegasus. “What are you doing, corporal? Your orders were for overwatch, not to attack enemies that haven’t seen us yet! Get back up in the air and signal Canterlot! If there’s one survivor here, there could be more!”

“There aren’t any others from what I could see from the--”

“I don’t care if you can see next week’s lotto numbers and the end to the Helping Hands series from up there!” Firecracker interrupted. “Follow your orders!”

As Firecracker and the guard argued, Sweetie glared daggers at the stallion. Only Twilight’s eyes were watching the corpse of the alien that the guard had apparently killed. It had been a large muton in black armor, though the alien and its armor had apparently seen better days. While some of it was hard to see from the prone position, several gashes and fractures could be seen, some going as deep enough to reveal flesh, blood and bone. Twilight swallowed and was about to pull her eyes away from the corpse… but then the body moved.

Crack!

The sound of breaking bones sounded as loud as a thunder clap in the abandoned village, and both of the guards whirled towards the source. The body twitched as the armor began to bend and warp. One of the rends in the armor began to break even further as an insect-like pincer forced itself out. A second pincer appeared shortly after, and the sounds of twisting metal and tearing flesh filled the deserted town’s streets.

It could only be described as a monster. It stood on two legs, but that was where the similarities to both the humans and mutons ended. Alien gore stained its black carapace shell, and bulging red muscles could be seen in the joints of its body. The two pincers at the ends of its arms raked themselves across the monsters face to wipe away the blood and flesh from its host as it turned to the ponies. Beady eyes locked on to them, and a wide lipless mouth gave its face the appearance of a child drawing an almost comical grin.

And then it moved.

In the blink of an eye, the monster had crossed the distance at a full sprint. The serrated claws opened wide as it came within reach of the pegasus, only for a flash of gold to connect squarely with the thing’s left eye. A flurry of flashes hammered the things face and it stumbled long enough for its prey to launch into the air. With its intended target out of reach, the monster let out a growl and turned to charge at the mares. Several more flashes of light hammered the thing but the fight was ended by a diamond aimed at the thing’s right eye. The force of the attack knocked the monster backwards, where it twitched before going still.

"We need to get to the chariot, Twilight," Sweetie said as she came up beside Twilight, and all but the barest trace of the gossipy and good-hearted mare was gone. In her place was that emotion she saw on Matt and Lana’s faces just before everything had fallen to pieces on Earth.

Twilight could only nod in response, and the trio began to run. Her heart hammered in her chest as she tried looking in all directions at once for any possible danger even as Sweetie and Firecracker speculated on the possible numbers of enemies that lurked in the abandoned village. A brief flicker of movement in the sky pulled her eyes upwards just in time to shout a warning. “Watch out!”

Debris and wreckage of the town hurled over the rooftops from some distant location towards the three mares, and their hasty retreat turned onto one of the narrow alleyways to escape the bombardment. Firecracker held up a hoof then let out a low growl as she looked back at where they once stood. Among the impromptu projectiles were fence posts, two doors, a twisted lamp post… and several parts from their chariot that they had ridden in on.

Without the chariot, Sweetie is stuck here. Firecracker might be able to change into a pegasus but she’d have to take off her armor first, Twilight realised, and she began to shake as her worst fears came back to her. They’re going to die, Twilight! They’re going to die because you’re too scared to save them!

Sweetie moved beside Twilight and gave a comforting lean on the quaking alicorn, but her expression was still deadly serious. “How many more of those things are out there?” she whispered.

“There can’t be more than a hooffull. Our air patrols would have spotted the buildup if there were more,” Firecracker explained in a low hiss. “If the chariot is gone, then we should hide until reinforcements… wait.”

The changeling’s train of thought trailed off as she crained her neck and twitched an ear. She rose up into a combat stance as a second Chrysalid burst from the storefront to their left. Its blindingly fast charge was met with a surgically precise stream of gold coins that severed one of its legs at the knee, followed by a spear thrust into its neck. Rather than stay to dispatch the creature, Firecracker shoved it aside, spear and all before continuing her sprint. “Don’t stop running!”

Sweetie shouted back in response but her words never reached Twilight’s ears. Mortal fear lent her strength even as her legs burned from the chase and dominated her mind. In any other situation, she might have stopped long enough to use her talents to teleport all of them safely away from the deathtrap that Ponyville now was. With the potential of a bloody death around every corner and in every building, the animal part of her mind told her to keep running.

Because of this, Twilight turned a blind corner and slid through the snow in a desperate attempt to stop as she caught sight of another of the monsters. It was similar to the previous two that they had encountered, but was head and shoulders taller. Assorted debris from the town littered the snow around it, and one of the town hall doors was held in its pincers as though to throw it. The door swung around as an impromptu shield as Firecracker rounded the corner and fired off a volley of gold coins at it. With the door’s protection, the monster rushed forward and caught the changeling in its free pincer.

Firecracker cried out in pain as her armor began to crack under the pressure, and the only thing that saved her from death was the pegasus guard’s diving strike. The stallion let out a battle cry that distracted the enemy, though his attack was thwarted when the monster swatted him out of the sky with the door it carried. He collided hard with one of the buildings lining the street. He tried to rise, but was promptly hammered as the chrysalid flung the door at the dazed pegasus.

Sweetie slid into position in front of Twilight, a diamond spinning out of a dimensional pocket and into position above her. Her retaliation was interrupted as the monster hurled Firecracker at the unicorn before turning to charge toward the alicorn.

Time dilated for Twilight as the monster rushed forward, the terror of what was about to happen merging with all of the horrors that she had already survived. Firecracker’s unconscious form flying through the air. An aborted cry was all Joel could offer as Twilight’s nightmare tore him to pieces. Her guard shouted a wordless denial and struggled vainly against the door that pinned him in place. Kim’s scream ended abruptly as the bolt of plasma connected with her chest and reduced the woman to ash. Sweetie’s determined expression melted into horror as Firecracker collided with her and the monster ran past. “Time of death, 7:51 AM. Cause of death…”

Every animal instinct within Twilight screamed for her to lash out, but another part of her (yellow ichor sprayed from the chrysalid as it was crushed by her magic) halted any attempt to launch an attack. The monster was less than two body lengths away with pincers extended, when another memory came to her.

Matt’s eyes remained unfocused for several moments before he took a breath and gave Twilight a smile that was almost too painful to witness. “Had I not shot him, I would be dead. My friends would be dead. And that’s the only reason I shot him. I did it to defend myself and others. When we first found you, Twilight, you were defending yourself from imminent death and that thing you killed would have killed more people afterward. I know it will be hard, but every time you feel guilty about what you’ve done I want you to try and remember all the lives you saved because of this.” The human reached out and gave Twilight a gentle pat on her shoulders after a moment. “Starting with your life.”

“STAY AWAY!”

A wall of kinetic force struck the chrysalid and sent it tumbling down the street. It was quick to recover its footing, but a second wave of kinetic force came crashing down, forcing it to the ground. It rose and took a single step before the weight doubled, then tripled, pinning it in place.

Twilight’s breaths came in short gasps as she forced herself to look into the eyes of the monster. “Fluttershy was right, wasn’t she? There really isn’t anything in you, is there?” she asked, her voice fragile and wavering as she continued to stare into the blank beady eyes. “You aren’t a creature with wants or needs. Nopony with a life to leave. You’re not even a wild monster, since they have families and a place in the world.

She pulled in a ragged breath to steel herself as she summoned a spark of magical energy beside her. “You and your kind c-can’t be reasoned with. You’re never going to feel the magic of friendship; you simply don’t have the capacity to. I pity you for that. I’m sorry it took me so long to realise that, because a lot of my people might be alive if I had figured that out sooner.

“I know now that if I want my friends to be safe, I’ll have to end you,” Twilight finished as she closed her eyes, and did what was necessary.

10:00, 12/14/2015, READY ROOM, CANTERLOT

Wasn’t there a story about something like this? ‘Waiting for Godot?’ Victor thought as he sat along with dozens of others in the ready room. Without any real distractions, it didn’t take long for his mind to take a turn toward the dark and self-deprecating. All they did in that story was just wait. No chance of being incinerated or getting minced by alien claws.

Victor shook his head to try and shake himself free from those darker thoughts. What did Fluttershy and her friends say? Focus on something else. Focus on flying… His eyes closed and he took in a slow and steady breath.

It had nearly four months since he had last been in the pilot seat, but flying aircraft had been his career before the aliens had arrived and wasn’t so easily forgotten. Transitioning from the National Guard F-16 Falcons to XCOM XFS-105 Ravens had been like upgrading from a tricycle to a superbike in terms of performance. It was hands down the best aircraft he had ever flown and even with it, humanity still struggled to meet the aliens in the air.

You’re getting distracted. Focus on the flying.

Victor could almost feel the flight harness against his shoulders as his Raven was secured onto the catapult. A slight sense of vertigo filled him as the catapult aimed upwards to the open hangar doors. A brief lament about the lack of a conventional runway crossed his mind as he throttled up his engines and waited for the countdown for launch. The moment the light turned green, the Raven shot out of the underground hangar and slammed Victor back into the seat. Once the shock of the acceleration had worn off, he flipped the aircraft over to fall into formation with Skull squadron before engaging the afterburners.

“Victor?”

The question came from one of the few familiar voices that Victor knew from within XCOM. Come to think of it, he’s technically the first member of XCOM I spoke with, if you consider threats to shoot my head off as ‘speaking’, he thought, the darker trains of thought coming quickly after the interruption. “What can I do for you, Captain Harris?”

Harris took a seat next to Victor after setting his helmet down beside him. He took in a breath and rubbed his eyes, then turned to face the former pilot. “Finch will be promoted to fill in for Lana, and with the rest of the Mente Materia group coming from Earth, we’re going to have a lot more civilians playing soldier than just Annette. I know that joining XCOM wasn’t exactly your choice, but I’m hoping I can count on you to keep them out of trouble. You’ve surpassed all expectations over the past few months, so I’m confident you’ll be able to help them hit the ground running once they’re here.”

The words were unexpected, and Victor waited for an inevitable ‘but’ following the praise. When it didn’t come, he met his superior’s eyes. “I’ll do what I can for as long as this war goes on, but there’s one thing I need to know.” If he's being so open about the future now, then I have to ask. I have to know for sure... Victor told himself, and his voice dropped to a harsh whisper. “Captain… Matt, how is this going to end for me? I don’t know if you’ve been made aware of the finer points of my recruitment, but I was told that the only way I would be able to go home would be in a pine box. I’ll keep fighting until the end, Captain, but I need to know if there’s any hope.”

Color drained from Matt’s face and he couldn’t maintain eye contact with Victor. “I hadn’t been told that particular detail, no. All I was informed of was the potential security risk due to the nature of your recruitment.” His jaw clenched before he looked back to the airman. “Now that XCOM’s public, it’s not like you can spoil that particular secret anymore. Hell, they’ve given us uniforms, for God’s sake.” He forced a laugh before looking down at his left hand. “I’ll send a message along to Commander Bradford requesting that your contract be renegotiated. Technically, we are a multinational PMC and you’re an operator under our employ.”

The worry that had been hanging over Victor lessened, and he let out a breath he didn’t know he was holding. He can’t guarantee me anything at this point, but it feels good to at least talk to someone about it. I know Fluttershy and her friends mean well, but if I told them all the details, they might try and help. They don’t need to get involved in the mess I’ve made. “Thank you, sir,” he finally managed, and was surprised by a heavy slap on the shoulder in response.

“Don’t get your hopes up quite yet, Vic. I think I can leverage a better deal for you… but I think your days with the National Guard are done. It’s the same with everyone else in Mente Materia. I have a sneaking suspicion that humans with the Gift are going to start cropping up more regularly in the future, and we both know that the powers that be won’t let folks like us just wander off once the war is done,” Matt explained. A smile was on his face, but the expression never made it to his eyes. “Best case scenario, it’s job security.”

Victor forced himself to not entertain what the worst case scenario was, and he took in another breath. “If you’re going to be sending a message up the chain regarding me, then you should probably also inform them that Princess Luna and others are aware of the circumstances of my recruitment.”

“Oh?” Matt asked, and his eyes widened as he made the connection. “Oh. Well… I’m assuming that if there was going to be consequences, I would have been made aware of them before now. Right?”

Victor started to explain, but the words caught in his throat. I don’t know how much of my conversation with Luna might be considered private. I don’t want to betray her trust—

Any further contemplation on the subject was interrupted by shouting from the entrance to the ready room. “Fire teams! Fire teams, front and center!” Captain Song boomed, and all eyes turned toward the earth pony officer. “Chrysalid outbreak has been confirmed! All fire teams are to make ready for immediate deployment in thirty seconds!”

“We’ll talk about this when we get back, Vic. I promise,” Matt said as he slipped his helmet on and locked the seals before heading towards the teleport areas. The pad itself was almost filled to capacity as Captain Song’s squad was joined by a grab bag of Equestrians and griffons, Morikawa’s Beowulf, and Matt last of all. The exact direction of his gaze was hidden beneath the golden glass of his helmet but the nod he directed at Victor was easily seen just before the group vanished in a flash.

The moment the light had vanished, the next group marched into position. Victor pulled his helmet on and IFF markers immediately sprung up around him. A quick scan of the assembled soldiers was enough to tell Victor who was in command. “Lieutenant Colson? Specialist Spiegel, I’m with your team for the moment,” he said through the squad channel, and was rewarded with a thumbs up from the man in question.

Light engulfed the group, and the ready room vanished. Snow crunched beneath Victor’s boots as he widened his stance and got his bearings. The half-burned buildings and snow-covered scenery didn’t hold his attention for more than a moment as he caught sight of the first signs of combat.

A gout of flame leapt from the flamethrower on Beowulf’s arm towards a thrashing target in the snow while a ring of Equestrians stood guard around Twilight Sparkle and a handful of other ponies. More than a few weapons were levelled at a corpse of something that was definitely not a Chryssalid. Black chitin and an almost ‘stag beetle’ appearance was all that Victor could make out, given that the thing was cut cleanly in two from the crown of its head down to its groin.

Victor couldn’t spare any more time to stare at the corpse as Colson’s group moved to sweep the buildings around their teleport location. The first thirty seconds of their sweep passed by with a frenzied attempt to look in all directions at once for the skittering horrors that had nearly killed Victor in the forest a month earlier… which never appeared. The next minute revealed the eviscerated remains of a Muton that certainly looked like it had housed a Chryssalid as well as a more intact ‘stag beetle’ in the burned-out ruins of what might have been a library. Nearly five minutes had passed with no enemy contact until Victor’s group was about to link up with Matt’s group.

The IFF tags had clearly marked the other team on Victor’s display and because of this it was no surprise when he saw Beowulf stomp around the corner while acting as point for his squad. They halted immediately when the MEC froze and turned towards the closest building. The barrels of the gatling rifle spun up as the massive weapon swept slowly across the street.

The attack came just as Beowulf’s gaze crossed a partially destroyed building with a flowery sign hanging near the front door. A very much alive ‘stag beetle’ burst through the front windows of the structure with blinding speed towards Beowulf, and one of its massive pincers latched onto and crushed the gatling rifle’s barrels before a single shot could be fired. The second claw struck with the same speed and severed the MEC’s left arm at the elbow before recoiling for another strike.

That preparation became a backward stumble as Beowulf retaliated. The moment the first claw had latched onto the rifle, he had released it and cocked his right fist back. There was no kinetic strike module behind the punch but it was enough to send the stag beetle reeling. That stumble became a fall when the grenade launcher on Beowulf’s back snapped into position and fired at point blank range. The shell’s safeties prevented a fratricidal explosion but it connected dead center with the alien’s face.

The stag beetle’s vulnerability wasn’t long-lived as it scrambled back onto its clawed legs to try and launch a second attack. A deluge of projectiles—laser, ballistic, plasma and magical—flew out to stop it. Pock marks and melted wounds dotted the stag beetle as it slowly succumbed to the torrent. Its charge was reduced to a crawl through the snow, and it couldn’t muster a defense as Beowulf brought one foot down on its skull.

The radio was flooded with reports and check-ins from all of the deployed forces as Victor slowly made his way to the flower shop. He kept his rifle trained on the storefront that the stag beetle had emerged from, and he continued to advance despite his every instinct telling him not to. As he approached he could see more damage to the building, a similar hole in the far wall and-- “Shit!”

Princess Luna’s scouring of Everfree Forest had been thorough in the extreme, with the entire area being burned to the ground to drive the Chryssalids that had been there to the kill zones of troops lying in wait. Despite the resounding success of this operation, a few had asked if it had been possible that any Chryssalids had escaped the purge before the infestation had been discovered. As a month had passed without any more reports of the alien terror weapons, it was assumed that the mission had been a complete success.

What Victor saw within the flower shop thoroughly proved the folly of that assumption.

The corpse inside the flower shop was most definitely a Chryssalid of the type that Victor was all too familiar with, though the size of it was horrifying. The corpse was mutilated to a shocking degree but it wasn’t hard to see that it would have stood over twice as tall as most humans. The most incongruous detail that Victor noted, however, was the small blue flowers that covered every inch of it.

“Spiegel, Colson. What’s the problem?”

“Nothing. Confirm one dead Chryssalid Queen inside the flower shop--” Victor started to explain, but a small flicker of movement from the corpse demanded his attention. The sense of horror that the corpse inspired intensified when a pincher claw emerged from one of the gaping wounds, and a stag beetle’s grinning face emerged. “Chryssalid hive confirmed, flower shop at my position!” he shouted as the turned and ran as fast as his legs could carry him.

Victor’s sprint from the flower shop turned into a dive as nearly every weapon and spell being wielded by the strike teams was levelled in his direction. He didn’t dare move or lift his head from where his dive dumped him as the roar of weapons fire and spell detonations made it past his helmet’s audio filters. Eight seconds ticked off of Victor’s HUD timer before the fire began to taper off. Another ten seconds passed before he felt safe enough to raise his head and look around, and the first thing he spotted was Matt offering an ichor-stained hand to help him up.

The Mente Materia captain’s hand wasn’t the only thing covered in alien blood. His once pristine white armor was now splattered with alien blood and scorch marks. As soon as Victor was pulled onto his feet, Matt turned turned to the now blazing wreckage of the flower shop and the two new stag beetle corpses that hadn't escaped in time. “Y’see, Vic?” Matt said as he waved a hand at the destruction, his voice holding just a hint of sarcasm. “Job security.”

In spite of the everything, Victor couldn’t help but laugh.

3:00, 12/14/2015, READY ROOM, CANTERLOT

Nothing gets the blood pumping like a Chryssalid hunt, Matt thought wryly as he stepped off of the chariot that touched down at the balconies to the Ready Room. He was far from alone as dozens of soldiers from the varied races unloaded from the air transports. All of the returning troops were met with an oncoming flood of medics to triage any injuries which, miraculously, were few and far between. The one who had suffered the worst was Beowulf, and Matt waited in silence as the MEC dismounted from the chariot and followed the traffic further into the castle. “Morikawa, how are you doing?” he asked once Beowulf was close enough, making a point of using his real name.

The gold-visored head turned to regard Matt for a moment, then raised what was left of his left arm. The Stag Chryssalid (as Victor had coined it) had struck in the relatively unarmored elbow joint of the robotic limb and severed it cleanly, and if it wasn’t for the leaking fluids and occasional sparks it would be an easy assumption to make that the limb had been removed by a mechanic. “I’m starting to believe that some higher power has a bias against left hands,” Beowulf observed.

It took Matt a moment to make the connection, and he let out a sharp laugh once he did. “It does seem that way, doesn’t it?” he replied as he glanced down to his own left hand. “You know that’s not what I meant, right?”

Beowulf’s steps slowed before finally coming to a stop and stepping to the side to get out of traffic. Again that gold-visored head turned to face Matt and stared down at him. “Have you ever worn something that you know someone else died in?” The MEC’s right hand slowly rose to eye level and closed into a fist before relaxing. “It feels like I’m trespassing, even though she was only borrowing this body for a bit.” A moment of silence passed between the two before either spoke. “Thanks for checking on me, though. If I have any problems, I’ll let you know.”

Matt dismissed the MEC with a nod and fell in with the rest of the foot traffic. His mind began to wander to recent events as his feet carried him on auto pilot. So much had piled up over the last week: from the operation against EXALT, to the beating he had received from Vide, to Lana’s death and notifying her family. Each of those things ate at him, but what most urgently demanded his attention was what he wanted to avoid addressing the most.

When the glow of the teleport had faded enough to focus on his surroundings, Matt didn’t immediately recognize the destination. Fresh snowfall, the daytime setting, and the distinct lack of burning buildings prevented him from connecting the dots. When he caught sight of Twilight sitting beside an unconscious Firecracker and that mare that was found on Earth, the connection was made… and immediately discarded. Any discomfort he might have felt at returning to the place where he had lost his arm took a distant second place to making sure that Twilight was alright.

Twilight hadn’t reacted in any way to the troops that were teleporting into the town. Her eyes were wide and unfocused as they stared at a new alien type that had been bisected cleanly through the middle, from the crown of its head to the groin. “I had to do it. I had to…” she whispered repeatedly.

“Twilight, are you alright? Are you injured?” When Twilight didn’t respond, Matt turned to the mare beside her and snapped. “Was she injured!?” The volume and urgency of his tone might have surprised him had he taken a moment to consider it, but that wasn’t a priority. What mattered now was that Twilight had to be safe. She had to be okay. Nothing else mattered.

Matt shook his head, and another memory that had been weighing heavily came to replace the previous.

After that odd experience in the Memoratorium, Matt had gone to speak with Shining Armor to make sure that Twilight was recovering somewhere, preferably with a friend. The stallion confirmed this with no small amount of relief, and Matt had taken the opportunity to indirectly question Shining about the room itself.

‘Everything that Twilight heard in that room was produced by her own mind, by the guilt she feels. It’s one reason why most ponies don’t enter without somepony with them. It’s too easy to get lost in one’s thoughts.’ That’s how Shining explained it. That means that whatever I had heard in that room was all in my head, Matt concluded, which opened up an entirely new flood of uncomfortable feelings. As much as I would hate to have Lana as a ghost hovering over my shoulder and teasing me for all eternity… it might have been nice to say goodbye at least.

Matt nearly tripped and fell as his wandering thoughts applied Shining’s logic not just to the illusionary speaker but to the words that were said.

You’re worried that if you help her, that you might come to need her back one day and that she’ll get taken away.

If everything that I heard in that room wasn’t from an external source… then that came from me. The realisation struck Matt like a wave of cold water, and the meandering trains of thought that had been running through his mind derailed in spectacular fashion. In the ensuing silence, one thought emerged.

You might come to need her back one day…

What mattered now was that Twilight had to be safe. She had to be okay. Nothing else mattered.

When it had looked like she had been hurt, Matt had forgotten everything else. He had forgotten that there were medical personnel that could have made sure that Twilight was uninjured far better than he. He had forgotten the very real possibility that there were enemies about. The only thing that mattered in the world had been Twilight.

I did that because she’s too young and innocent to have to deal with things like this, part of him protested.

The rebuttal was naturally given with Lana’s voice. Why did nothing else in the world matter right then, Matt? Is it because the rest of the world wasn’t her?

“...and that’s when he kicked in the door and professed his undying love for her!”

That comment brought Matt back down to earth as he whirled about with a use-worn curse ready to be fired. Instead of the grinning Jenkins that he had almost expected to be there, Firecracker sat on a gurney with a cheshire smile affixed to her face. A quick glance at his surroundings revealed just how far Matt had wandered while he was lost in thought. Instead of the expected armory and familiar corridors of the human compound, he found himself instead in the medical wings.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Matt said as he turned on his heel to march away.

“Don’t you?” Firecracker responded, her tone more serious than jovial now. “You know what I am beneath this coat, so you know that I can tell what you’re feeling even if you don’t realise it just yet.” She lifted one hoof to point at the door that Matt had apparently been standing in front of just a moment earlier. “I can also tell that she wants to talk to you, Matt, and she isn't going to be the broken bird you expect. I won't argue that she's been through a crucible, but she's like steel. She's stronger for the experience.”

He had every intention to continue walking, but Matt couldn’t force his legs to take the next step. A wary glance was cast towards the door… only for his internal struggle to be interrupted.

“Excuse me, Captain Harris?” an older unicorn with a syringe and bandage cutie mark asked. “Have you seen anyone come down this corridor recently? I was treating a unicorn mare by the name of Firecracker, but the moment I looked away, she vanished.” A practiced smile graced the mare’s features, but it did little to hide the annoyance in her voice. “She may have changed her appearance, so any descriptions of passers-by would be appreciated.”

“Uh… well…” Matt started, and he turned toward the gurney that Firecracker had occupied. The orange-maned unicorn was no longer there; in her place rested a hearty pegasus stallion who was apparently fast asleep.

The unicorn, Dawn Triage if Matt remembered correctly, stomped over to the gurney and waited a moment before coughing politely. A moment passed before she banged against the gurney with one hoof. “If I have to paralyze and levitate you back to examination, I will, Firecracker,” she declared.

“Backstabber!” Firecracker snapped as she reverted to her more familiar form in a puff of green flames. She shot Matt a not-entirely-fake glare as she hopped down from the gurney. “I give you some perfectly good advice and you sell me out the first chance you get! I’ll remember this betrayal!” the changeling huffed before stomping down the hallway with Dawn Triage close behind.

With the two mares gone, Matt was left alone in the hallway. He cast a look towards the door where Twilight was apparently waiting, then down the corridor to the exit. A long, drawn-out sigh escaped him as he made his decision and reached for the door.

32 -- Déjà Vu (Part One)

“There have been times in the past where I’ve felt a dizzying sense that events that are occurring before me have happened before… or that they should have happened differently. I have no hard evidence but I’ve a hypothesis that these feelings are the last remnants of another timeline before something truly alien altered the flow of things.”
-Starswirl the Bearded, writing on the subject of ‘déjà vu’, time travel and creatures not native to our dimension

08:50, 12/16/2015, MEDICAL WINGS

It was with no small amount of déjà vu that Firecracker found herself in front of non-descript door at the end of the private accommodations corridor in the medical wings. As with her previous visit, two identical guards with green patches stood watch on either side of the doorframe. She pointedly didn’t look at either of them as she fought for an excuse she could live with for just walking away like she had the two days earlier.

Try as she might, that excuse wouldn’t come.

I never thought that Will Jenkin’s words of wisdom would have applied to me, Firecracker thought as she shifted her weight and tried not to wince at the tightness in her back. One hoof rose to the door before hesitating and falling back down to the marble floor. A second later and that monster would have cut me in half, regardless of changeling biology. If Matt hadn’t been there to poke with a pointed comment to leech some affection, I’d still be in bed, she thought as she suppressed a growl. Twilight and Sweetie were in danger, plus everything else going on in Canterlot… so why was my last lament about her? That thought was enough to force Firecracker to shove the door open roughly, hesitation and back pain be damned, and stomp into the room. I swear, Chrysalis, if you’re in here being fed grapes from some air-headed stallion that you have wrapped around your hoof, I’ll--

The first thing that struck Firecracker was the complete and total silence within the room. She froze, the only sounds reaching her being her own deliberately loud hoof strikes on the marble a moment before. The second thing that put the changeling on edge was the near complete stillness and lack of activity. The last thing that caught her attention was the figure on the bed.

Chrysalis, Queen of the Changelings, Ruler of the Hives, orchestrator of a coup that nearly dethroned the princesses and one of the most ambitious creatures in the world… lay still as death on the bed in the center of the room. Without her domineering and attention-demanding voice rattling the walls, she seemed… diminished somehow. She was mostly covered in blankets but there were at least two bullet wounds on her neck carapace that had been patched with a combination of magic and changeling remedies.

Queen Chrysalis, in all her terrible glory, grimaced and gave a small whimper in her fitful sleep.

This can’t be. This has to be some kind of trick… a body double or illusion! She would never allow herself to get hurt like this, Firecracker told herself. She knew she should be inspecting the room for signs of deception, but she couldn’t tear her eyes from the bed. Chrysalis can’t be hurt. She’s too powerful, and conniving, and she would never allow herself to look so… so…

“All of your worrying is giving me a stomach ache,” Chrysalis said, her voice more than a whisper but less than that of a normal conversation. One eye slowly opened and a smile forced itself onto her face, though she didn’t try to rise from her repose. “Ah, there is the familiar anger I always feel whenever you stalk by the door. I was hoping you would visit at least once. There is something that I need from you.”

The unfamiliar flood of emotions in Firecracker were pushed aside by righteous indignation. “Need from me? What makes you think that I would help you after what you’ve done? You--”

“I’ve made mistakes, I know,” Chrysalis said, and her grin led to a strained laugh. “Don’t act so surprised, dear. The time since the attack has given me a great deal of time to think and reconsider.” The one open eye blinked slowly before wandering to the far wall. “I’ll be going back to the hives as soon as I am healthy enough to move, and I intend to leave my heir to manage things in Canterlot.”

“I won’t rejoin the swarm, mother,” Firecracker spat, and her anger doubled when another thought occurred to her. “I will also not play subordinate or damage control for whatever parasite you’ve chosen to succeed you.”

Chrysalis’s gaze fell back on the other changeling and watched her as she ranted. “You were right to challenge me before the Cadance infiltration. I realise that now,” she said, and she managed another laugh when Firecracker nearly fell over from shock. “My heir at the time attempted to usurp me when our coup in Canterlot failed, and that gave me some time to think about what went wrong. The hives have always thrived most when the other races have been happy, and my greed would have caused that happiness to wither and die. It’s why I took the risk of aligning with the Princesses and the other races over the invaders.”

“I had assumed as much,” Firecracker mumbled, still in shock over the direction that the conversation was taking. “I also assume you have some sort of point you’re working towards.”

“As I said, the previous heir I had been grooming attempted a coup. I could not allow that to stand, so she was removed and a new heir was prepared.” The smallest amount of hesitation entered Chrysalis’s voice as she chose her next words. “I’ve done everything I can to prepare her for the future without creating someling who will just repeat my mistakes.”

The words Chrysalis was speaking smacked against every expectation that Firecracker held of the queen. There’s no way this is real. She’s hiding behind a curtain somewhere and laughing at me, right?

“‘There’s no way this is real’ is what you’re thinking, right? The disbelief is radiating off of you like steam off of boiling water, dear,” Chrysalis commented with her knowing smirk. “I’ve prepared her as best I can, but now I need someling who can teach her about the other races. I need you to teach her to see them as more than just food or a resource to be exploited. She also needs… practical experience that she will never get in the hive. Can I ask you to do this last thing for me?”

She’s doing more than asking me to babysit. She’s asking me to shape her legacy, and the future of the hive. “I’ll do it,” Firecracker said, barely managing a whisper as she reeled from the implications.

“Thank you, Syf.”

That snapped Firecracker back into the moment like the crack of a whip. “Don’t ever speak that name again,” she growled before turning and stomping out of the room… and nearly tripping over a filly that apparently had her ear to the door. One look at the ‘filly’ was all that Firecracker needed to realise just what ‘practical experience’ implied regarding what she had just volunteered for.

The filly’s appearance put her around the same age as the group of troublemakers from Ponyville, and her mannerisms seemed to reflect as much. Wide eyes and a wider grin bespoke of excitement and eagerness… but everything else about her just screamed ‘just left the hive.’ She had thankfully chosen the form a unicorn, but her coat and mane were dark gray and teal. Her eyes were the same green irises and vertical slits that Chrysalis bore, and her wide grin was filled with sharp teeth.

Aside from dropping the form of a unicorn, there was no possible way that this filly could look any more like a changeling.

“Hi, Syf! I’m so excited to finally meet you!” the filly blurted out in a rush. “After Mom dealt with all of my older sisters, the first thing she said to me was that I had to be more like Syf! Then she started telling me all the things that I couldn’t do because Syf wouldn’t--” The rest of the filly’s explanation was interrupted as Firecracker snaked one foreleg around her head and quickly drug her down the hall to an empty room.

Once the room was confirmed empty, a swift kick slammed the door shut. “Stay silent and follow my instructions, hatchling,” Firecracker hissed before hesitating. Sun above, I’m starting to sound just like Chrysalis, she thought as she gave another look to the younger changeling. The harshness of the command had seemingly done little to dampen the youngling’s enthusiasm for the moment. If this is some sort of elaborate revenge plot… then I tip my hat to you, Mother. “Before anything else is discussed, you will not speak the name ‘Syf’ again. My name is ‘Firecracker’, and you will address me as such. Am I clear?”

“Perfectly clear!” The response was delivered with the same amount of enthusiasm as her earlier speech, the chastisement apparently not making so much as a dent in it.

An arched eyebrow from Firecracker was her immediate response as she gave the filly a critical eye. “The purpose of our abilities is to disguise our true nature. Tell me why you chose to look exactly like a changeling, then?”

The filly’s excitement was dampened just a bit as the criticism sunk in. “W-well, Mom said that we can’t use the appearance of the ponies we meet, and these are the only colors that feel right to me…” her voice slowly trailed away and she couldn’t maintain eye contact for long.

“You hadn’t realised the problem, had you?” Firecracker asked, her tone far softer than her last question in response to the filly that was all but cowering before her now. A small pang of guilt jabbed at her as she crouched down to the filly’s level. “Now that you know there’s a problem, we can fix it. Okay? Why don’t you change into something else for me? I’ll leave the race and coloration to you, though it should be an Equestrian.”

The filly seemed to swell with the encouragement, and her face lit up as an idea apparently struck her. A small gout of green flame erupted and consumed her appearance, leaving something new in its wake. “How about this! Do you like it? You… you don’t like it. What’s wrong?” Her renewed enthusiasm immediately reversed when she spotted the reaction to her choices.

Firecracker’s reaction had been to cover her face with her hoof. “The disguise is… unique, but there’s several problems. First, the combination of black coat and red mane is a little harsh on the eyes, and it is a bit of an inversion of the usual color schemes that the Equestrians have. There are exceptions, but the majority I’ve encountered typically have a darker mane than their coat.” Firecracker lowered her hoof to look back at the filly, and was almost taken aback by the expression of rapt attention to her every word. “I’m… also afraid disguising yourself as an alicorn isn’t a good option, either. Considering how rare they are, pretending to be one will only attract attention.”

“Oh, I guess that makes sense--”

CRASH.

The door to the room nearly flew off it’s hinges and something small and fast burst into the room. It ricocheted off the far wall, the floor, and the ceiling fan before being stopped dead by Firecracker’s outstretched hoof. The projectile in question was, inexplicably, a small white ball that had no realistic way of doing the damage it had done without... significant assistance.

“I think it went in here!” shouted a young voice from the hallway, and immediately following it was the pegasus filly that Firecracker vaguely recalled as ‘Scootaloo.’ “Wow, Sweetie! You almost knocked the door out of the wall with that ball! Did you get a cannonball cutie mark out of it?” Scootaloo shouted back down the hallway but she froze once she realised that the room wasn’t empty.

Sweetie Belle (the younger, Firecracker noted) galloped around the corner to inspect the damage. “Rarity said that the ball would help me get my mark, but it isn’t helping at all!” she huffed, and her grumpy expression rapidly switched to panic she realised that an adult now held her ball. “Uh, that door was like that when we got here!” she declared, and Scootaloo immediately nodded in agreement.

The sounds of talons on the marble floors in addition to hooffalls preceded the arrival of Alvar and Applebloom. “Girls, I don’t think that story is going to get off the ground,” the young griffon stated, and he bowed his head slightly to Firecracker. “Apologies for the damages incurred. I hope you and your… sister are unharmed, Miss Firecracker?”

“Yes, we’re both alright,” Firecracker said, and she lofted the ball back to the fillies. Wait, he said sisters, didn’t he? Why would he-- The answer to her question was immediately answered when she cast a quick glance toward the other changeling in the room before covering her face with her hoof again. Well, at least she thinks fast, though her choices leave a little to be desired.

In the scant hoofful of seconds from when Firecracker’s attention was pulled to the door to the apparent arrival of the perpetrators, the changeling filly had again assumed a new form that technically adhered to all of the rules that had been set. She was once again a unicorn filly, but this time she sported a fiery orange mane and tail that accented her light grayish coat. She also now sported a cutie mark of three burning question marks.

I can’t even really fault her for choosing that disguise, since she’s following the royal decree of not copying any pony’s appearance, Firecracker said as she again covered her face with her hoof to hide the miniature version of herself from view. Chrysalis is laughing at me right now. I can feel it.

The gesture was also apparently not missed by Alvar as he gave Firecracker a wary look. “Well then, apologies for the interruption. Girls, we should…” This time it was the young griffon’s turn to try and stifle his surprise, as all three of the Cutie Mark Crusaders had seemingly vanished from his side of the room to surround the changeling filly and bombard her with questions.

“You already have your cutie mark! That’s so cool!”

“I guess so?” came the timid response.

“What does it mean? It must be something super awesome I bet!”

“I don’t know.”

“You don’t know? How can you not know-- wait, your cutie mark is question marks. Is your special talent not knowing about your cutie mark?”

“I… maybe?”

“That’s just silly, I’ve never heard of a cutie mark for not knowing about cutie marks.” A horrified gasp punctuated the machine gun speech. “Girls, what if we missed our chance for a cutie mark like that one because we started researching too early!?”

“Maybe your sister Firecracker can tell us, she’s got the same mark. What’s your name anyway?”

“Firecracker!” the changeling filly declared loudly with a winning (and thankfully, fang-free) smile. That confidence wilted when she saw the confused looks on the Crusaders faces, and the increasingly common facehoof gesture that the elder changeling was adopting.

“Mother was terribly unimaginative with her children’s names,” Firecracker explained, drawing attention away from the changeling filly. It’s not exactly a lie, the vast majority of the hive never warrants a name… “We’re both named Firecracker, but we all call this little one Firefly.” A subtle look towards the filly in question was answered with a wide grin and a series of nods so vigorous that it threatened to give Firecracker whiplash by proxy.

The three Equestrian fillies seemed to take the explanation at face value before resuming their multi-pronged interrogation of the newly christened ‘Firefly.’ Alvar seemed less than convinced as he moved to stand beside Firecracker. “‘Mother was terribly unimaginative with names’?” he paraphrased back, and his suspicious stare held the changeling before looking back to the fillies. “Well, it seems like your ‘sister’ is about to be drafted into helping the Crusade, other responsibilities notwithstanding.”

Alvar is a quick study… though he might have been made aware of what I am because of his position. Firecracker gave the young griffon an evaluating eye before replying. “As much as I would like to see mother dearest’s reaction to her chosen heir learning from these three, I am afraid Firefly will be staying with me for the foreseeable future. Once I’m certain she’s not going to put her family or those around her at risk by doing something stupid, I might consider letting her out of my sight.” A stray thought began to coalesce into a plan as she once again looked over the High Talon. “Of course, I think all of the fillies could do with a moderating influence. I could be wrong but you seem to be doing a good job of keeping those three from burning down the castle.”

Alvar, ever the quick one, caught on to Firecracker’s leading tone and he shrugged after a moment. “None of the plans that the Crusaders have ever proposed to me have had the capacity for much property damage, but I have heard the stories from their older sisters. Some of the tales seem to defy all logical explanation.” He cast a sideways look towards Firecracker and gave a small nod. “Should your sister ever have the opportunity to join the Crusaders, I will do my best to ensure that she isn’t hurt.”

“Thank you,” Firecracker replied, though her reply trailed off as some nebulous feeling of wrongness began to creep on the outer edges of her perception. It’s not an emotional attack, or the presence of an alien that’s doing this. It’s really a lack of feeling in the room. Why would it feel like that when there’s Alvar and the Crusaders here?

The answer became apparent when both Alvar and Firecracker broke eye contact only to discover that the Cutie Mark Crusaders and Firefly had vanished.

10:00, 12/16/2015, QUARTERS OF TWILIGHT SPARKLE

To the untrained or uninitiated, the personal apartments of Twilight Sparkle seemed to be distinctly at odds with what one might expect from the princess. Stacks of papers were strewn about, along with a hoofful of completely depleted ballpoint pens. Books were also found amidst the chaos, some opened to specific places while others were closed and sprouting a forest of colored tabs.

Twilight Sparkle was at the center of the hurricane, a fresh pen in the crook of her left ear and a second pen scratching away at the parchment before her. The pen in use eventually succumbed to the inevitable and ran dry, and it was immediately discarded with a telekinetic toss in the air as she pulled the one from her ear.

The depleted pen was caught by a passing Spike before being set aside with the rest of the dry writing utensils. The dragonling hopped up onto the bench on the opposite side of Twilight’s table and began to sort through the sheafs of papers that were stacked there. The largest stack was divided into three smaller stacks, and Spike browsed each of them before clipping and restacking them without a word.

“Spike, have you sent the messages to the captains yet?” Twilight asked, and nearly jumped in surprise when she spotted her assistant sitting at the table.

“Yep, Captain Song said that a messenger would stop by to pick up the instructions, and I left notes with the secretaries with Captain Armor and Captain Shot,” Spike reported, and he shot a look over the papers in his claws. “I also let Princess Luna know that you wanted to talk to her. She said that she’d try and stop by as soon as she could.”

Princess Luna? When did I ask Spike to send her a message? I was going to see if I could talk to her tomorrow or the day after... Twilight wracked her memories from the past two days before looking back to Spike.

The dragonling’s eyes were once again hidden behind the papers he was sorting, but his tone was immediately recognizable. “You were muttering in your sleep about an appointment with her last night, and you usually take a day after muttering to finally go through with things. I just took the initiative.”

The small whirlwind of papers around Twilight froze as she looked over at Spike. He really is my number one assistant. I don’t know if I could keep going without him. The papers in her telekinetic grasp were stacked and set to the side as she slipped off her bench to move around the table.

The sudden lack of shuffling papers was enough for Spike to glance up from his own work, and he immediately assumed a comically sour expression. “There’s still a lot to do, Twilight. Are you sure you have time for mushy hugs and girly things like that?”

“You’re probably right. Thanks for reminding me, Spike,” Twilight replied with an overly dramatic sigh, and both alicorn and dragonling shared a smile at their mutual act. “Once we’re done, I’m going to give you a proper snuggle,” she added as she hopped back onto her bench.

“I’ll add it to your itinerary,” Spike nodded seriously. A comfortable silence fell over the pair as they continued to work, but the tranquil scene was interrupted by a gentle knock at the door. Spike was quick to to answer before turning back to announce the visitor. “Twilight? Remember when I said that Princess Luna was going to stop by a soon as she could? I guess that was a lot sooner than I thought.”

“I will always come when a friend calls for me,” Princess Luna said from the doorway as she favored Twilight with a smile. “I do hope I’m not interrupting your work, Twilight. May I come in?”

Twilight rose to stand by the table but didn’t leave the center of her paper hurricane. “Please, come in! I’m working on a couple of things that I would love your feedback on!” She motioned to the piles of papers by the desk before giving her assistant a curious look. “Spike, where are you going?”

The dragonling had scooped up the three stacks of paperwork on his side of the desk and was already halfway out the door. “Gonna drop these off for the captains. I can save them some time rather than waiting for a messenger. I’ll stop by this evening with some food, okay?” Spike explained with a smile. The moment didn’t last long as the sound of galloping hooves filled the hallway. Sweetie Belle, Applebloom, Scootaloo, and a fourth filly ran past the dragonling with enough speed to spin him around on his heel. “Girls! You shouldn’t run in the hallway! You might cause--” The rest of his warning was muted as the door closed behind him.

“If I had to name one being in this castle most deserving of recognition for his hard work, your assistant would be the first I would mention,” Princess Luna said as she trotted over to the table with a chuckle. She glanced down at the organized chaos on the table before taking a seat. “I imagine you have other things you wish to discuss than the reliability of Spike. I had heard reports regarding the adventure in Ponyville. Your brother has also shared that you intend to help with the defense of Equestria… your argument must have been compelling to convince him.”

The papers in Twilight’s telekinetic grasp stopped before shuffling themselves into stacks and arranging themselves neatly around her bench. She tried to meet Luna’s eyes but couldn’t raise them higher than the table. “That’s right. Over the past week, I’ve had a lot of time to think about the things that I’ve learned over the past year. I’m an alicorn princess and the Element Bearer for Magic. I have an obligation to do everything in my power to help. I thought that meant--” The purple spark lanced out into a beam of pure magic and lashed out, cutting the chryssalid cleanly in two from the crown of its head to its groin, Twilight recalled with a wince. “--fighting like you and Shiny do, but it turns out one of my human friends told me what to do. I just had to remember it.”

Luna remained silent, inclining her head towards Twilight to urge her to continue.

“I can’t carry a gun or fly a plane but I can tear their bodies to pieces to know how they think and live,” Vahlen screamed as she clutched her tablet close to her chest. “It’s what I do. It’s all I can do!”

“She lost someone special, I think,” Twilight started, before pausing to choose her words carefully. I still consider Moira a friend and I don’t want to say bad things behind her back, but knowing what I know now puts a different light on her… “She was willing to do anything to keep that from happening to anyone else, but she knew her limits and her strengths. She helps Mr. Shen make all of the amazing things that the humans use, and she’s really good at it.”

Luna gave an approving nod as she glanced down at the stacks of paper nearest to her. “Your friend is quite wise, and I can see you’re putting that wisdom to good use. It seems that you’re recreating the base formulae of your ‘Wallflower’ spell… with a defect in it?”

“Several different versions of faulty Wallflower with varying degrees of imperfections in it. I believe that we can train guardsponies to detect when something nearby is hiding with Wallflower by exposure to the malfunctioning version of it. Once they’ve memorized the most severe version, they graduate to the improved spells until they can passively detect the artificial Wallflower that EXALT uses!” Twilight explained in a rush, though she chewed her lip nervously. “Do you think it will work? I ran the idea by the the head arcanist but he didn’t seem to think it would work.”

“It has been many years since I’ve seen acclimation used as a teaching method like this, and I believe you are on the right track, Twilight,” Luna concluded, her gaze shifted to another stack of papers. “I see that you’re also working on a means to resist the… ‘jammer grenade’ effect? There’s also some papers in the human language, too.”

The confidence boost that Luna’s praise gave was dampened by the next topic. “I’ve had a chance to study some of the devices recovered, but I’m hitting a dead end. I’m not certain I can develop a magical countermeasure for something that cancels all magic in an area.” Twilight waved a hoof at the stack of papers written in English. “The best I can come up with is creating a training regimen for the humans to try and avoid the negative effects. Every Equestrian I’ve spoken with has suffered debilitating pain and weakness when one of the jammers go off because our physiology is so dependant upon magic. The humans don’t share that trait, so if they’re able to completely halt any magical abilities their using before the jammer activates they shouldn’t have any negative effects other than having no magic for the duration.”

“I’m impressed, Twilight, and you should be proud. There are many ponies who would have just thrown up their hooves and given up, considering the problems you’re working on,” Luna said, a warm smile on her face as Twilight finally met her eyes. “I suspect that you’ve asked me to come here for more than my opinions on your work, though.”

The statement gave Twilight more than a little anxiety as closed her eyes and let out a slow breath. “I’ve had a lot of time to think over the past few days… to go over what I’ve done and what I almost did. I had that assassin pinned, and all it would have taken was the smallest bit of pressure to kill her.” Twilight took a moment to steel herself as the memories of that moment came back to her. When she spoke, the words all came out in a rush. “I’ve done enough research into the human justice system, both civil and wartime, to figure out what’s going to happen to the assassin now. Now that I know… I can’t help but think that it was a mistake. That I should have just--”

“Twilight,” Luna said gently, her tone quiet but firm. She waited for the younger alicorn to catch her breath before continuing. “Twilight, I know you’ve been forced to learn some very harsh lessons over this past year. There are times when such force is justified, necessary even. But mercy is never a mistake, regardless of the outcome.”

Twilight’s nod came with more than a little hesitation, which elicited a sigh from Luna in response. The elder alicorn’s eyes slowly closed as she said, “I still remember the first time. I was… no older than you, I think. Celestia and I were just making ourselves known to the wider world and establishing the nation that would one day become Equestria.”

It took more than a little willpower for Twilight to resist the urge to transcribe everything Luna was saying. There’s so little recorded history from the time immediately after the windigos were defeated, but this isn’t history for her. The realisation struck her like an arrow to the heart once she made the connection with their previous topic. This is something personal for her, and I don’t think it’d be right to share it...

“She and I were holding audience with some refugees that had been saved from slavery at the hooves of one of the more vicious bandit lords, and I found myself rapidly approaching the limits of my endurance for the pomp and circumstance of our positions. I found myself wishing for something, anything to happen to break up the monotony when a pegasus stallion pushed through the crowd and launched himself at Celestia with guard-issue hoof-blades extended.” Luna’s eyes opened slowly, but they were unfocused and downcast. “Knowing what I know now, I realise that there was absolutely no way that he could have harmed a hair on my sister. She even gave the attacker that look. The one she gives when she’s cross but determined not to be ruffled-”

“The number three glare that she uses when Prince Blueblood makes it into the papers?” Twilight ventured, before snapping her mouth shut. “Sorry, didn’t mean to interrupt.”

Luna’s immediate response was a small chuckle. “No, this was more like the glare she uses when she has to discipline one of the nobles for stepping out of line.”

“The number two…” Twilight muttered, before she caught the amused look that Luna was casting towards her. “Sorry, sorry, please continue.”

“I am afraid that I must stray from the topic for a moment. Just how many ‘glares’ have you classified for my sister?”

“Four…” came the hesitant answer.

A brief titter of laughter escaped the elder alicorn then. “I do not mean to poke fun. I had just never thought to break down her expressions in such a manner. It does seem like something you would do, Twilight.” The jovial tone eventually died as Luna’s gaze again fell downward. “I can still remember that moment just as easily as if it had just happened. There was surprise and panicked action from the other ponies in the room, and the hatred on the attacker’s face was unmistakeable. In my fear and surprise, I pushed him away with my magic hard enough to break his neck when he struck the far wall. I do not recall much of what happened afterward, other than Celestia apologizing repeatedly for putting me into that situation. She tried her hardest to lock me safely away in a tower for half a century after that.

Luna finally looked up to meet Twilight’s troubled stare. “I may be able to find humor in the outcome, but please do not think for a moment that I do not consider the taking of a life as a serious matter. When that pegasus attacked, he most likely knew the price he would pay. Celestia’s Solar Guard were quite fearsome back then, and they would have likely executed the fool seconds after he struck.”

The description of events stabbed at Twilight’s heart like an arrow. “I had no idea that things were that bad when you and Princess Celestia came into power,” she whispered.

“My sister has been very careful in cultivating the history that is currently known, but that is not the point I am trying to make,” Luna replied patiently. “It is a credit to you that you still ask if your decision was the right one. There are times where a peaceful resolution is impossible, where bloodshed is inevitable, as you are no doubt aware… but it’s the mark of a monster to use this as your only recourse and to feel no regret afterward. If you take anything from my rambling, then remember this: Do not bury your enemies in your hoofsteps without a care, but do not let their ghosts paralyze you into inaction in the future. It’s a delicate balance that you will become familiar with, Twilight, and my sister and I will be there to help you if you ever require it.”

“Thanks for sharing that, Luna,” Twilight said, undisguised relief in her voice. “You know how I don’t like to make mistakes, and the fact that the results of my choices are permanent regardless of my decisions has been bothering me. Sweetie Belle-- that is, the other Sweetie helped me deal with some of what happened in the past, but it’s good to know you’ve been where I am now in the past.”

Princess Luna’s posture became ramrod straight and regal, her expression imperious and unreadable… but her eyes sparkled with mischief. “It is perfectly understandable to assume that we have been perfect for all of time… but I wasn’t always this way, and just between you and me there were a lot of mistakes that happened along the way. The same goes for my dear sister, though she is loathe to go into any detail.” The mischief gave way to curiosity. “If I am not distracting too much from your work, I must inquire as to the mare you mentioned. I had only second-hoof reports about her, but she sounds fascinating.”

Twilight smiled and stretched, and she winced at the small knot that had apparently manifested between her wings and shoulders during her hours of work. “It might be you that needs to clear her schedule, as Sweetie’s story is rather long, and that doesn’t even begin to scratch the surface of my speculation…”

11:35, 12/16/2015, ???, CANTERLOT

The bare stone walls of the room were unadorned and the rough-cut stone threw long and dancing shadows from the wall sconces. No windows were cut, their presence would be pointless so far underground, and the only portal was a thick iron door with a small view port in the center. It was a relic of a time long past in Equestrian history, a chamber designed to instill thoughts of doom and hopelessness in any who were held inside.

The room’s intended effect was all too apparent on the unicorn stallion cowering on the bench by the far wall, and his voice was borderline hysterical once his resolve broke. “They had pictures! Pictures of Dally and my little Sparkler! They said I had to shield them from the Guard scans and never say a word or they’d kill my wife and foal!” The stallion gave a desperate look to the other unicorn in the room, then to the thestral. “They said they would know if I told anyone! Please, you have to save my family!”

Shining Armor gave the begging stallion a blank look, then glanced to Sentinel Captain Star Shot. The thestral mare caught the look and replied with the smallest of nods. Without a word, the pair turned away from the prisoner and walked towards the cell door. The door opened without any prompting, and the two guard ponies flanked the portal just long enough for two more ponies to rush in. The prisoner’s pleading transformed immediately into relief as the new arrivals shared a tearful embrace.

It was a scene that brought a dull pain to Shining’s heart, for reasons that he didn’t want to fully explore.

“This was my fault,” Star Shot growled under her breath as she followed Shining Armor out of the room. “I should have anticipated this. A lot of the ponies in the capital sent their families to the countryside after the first attack, and it makes sense that a few might have been caught by those accursed traitors. I never thought they’d be used as blackmail in this manner. Careless. Stupid.” The thestral banged one armored hoof against her helmet and bared her teeth.

“We’ll need to launch an investigation to ensure there are no others that are in such a position,” Shining added, though the words that the other captain had chosen gave him pause. “Star, I hope you aren’t being too indiscriminate with that ‘accursed traitors’ label…”

The self-recrimination vanished from Star Shot’s face and was immediately replaced with a heated glare. “As far as the Sentinels and I are concerned, these creatures calling themselves ‘EXALT’ are no different than the monsters that attacked Canterlot. They deliberately undermined the defense of their own world to attain power over the rest of their people. They are human in appearance only, no different than the ‘longma’ creatures that the aliens engineered to look like us. Nopony under my command associates them with our allies, I’ve seen to that.”

“Understood, and I did not intend to question or doubt your feelings on the humans.”

“Yes, you did. You just wanted to be polite about it.” The severe expression on Star’s face began to fade as the pair began to ascend the staircases to exit the dungeons. “Shining, do you think we’re ever going to recover from this? As a people, I mean? I remember when the most serious thing that the Sentinels had to worry about was the occasional plot to break something out of Tartarus or the occasional creature from across the sea looking to stir up trouble. We could deal with that and everypony goes about their normal lives without much fuss. Now, though...”

“I share your concerns, Star. It’s something that has been on my mind a lot lately,” Shining agreed. Equestrians are resilient up to a point… but it’s been millennia since our entire culture has been put under pressure like this. Will we go back to the way we were before all this started, or will we become suspicious and unforgiving like the humans are when they’re at their worst? That train of thought brought another stab of uncertainty to the stallion as he recalled what was soon going to happen. “I’ll leave the arrangements to the investigation to you, Star. I’m afraid I have a prior engagement I have to attend to.”

“Understood,” the thestral captain replied with a snap to attention and salute. A sympathetic expression crossed her face for just a moment before she turned and marched down one of the side corridors, leaving Shining to ponder everything that had happened over the past two days and what was going to happen when the clock struck noon.

Shining’s hooves moved of their own accord, and he mentally kicked himself as he reviewed the systemic breakdown of discipline with the former Corporal Flash Sentry. He had been hoof-picked by Shining himself to act as Twilight’s bodyguard based on his combat performance as well as his loyalty to the princesses. When Twilight had first complained to Shining, he had merely assumed that Flash’s dedication to his duty had outstripped Twilight’s tolerance of the inconvenience and left it at that. When Firecracker had brought the issue up, he had given the disguised changeling the authority to review the guardspony, but hadn’t expected anything to come from it.

After Twilight’s group had been teleported back to Canterlot, Shining had rushed down to make sure his sister was unharmed. In his rush, he had the… pleasure of overhearing Flash Sentry’s sneering dismissal of the criticism levied against him, not because the criticism was wrong but because it came from somepony who’s authority he didn’t recognize. The guardspony had ended his scathing retort with a back-hooved comment about those who weren’t worthy of Twilight’s company, including a not too subtle jab at Captain Harris.

A brief interview with the then bedridden Firecracker had done nothing to redeem the corporal, given the orders he had disobeyed. Twilight had been far less restrained once they had been given some privacy to talk, outlining more than a few incidents that reflected poorly on Flash. The pinnacle of this growing debacle had apparently been a verbal confrontation between Flash and Captain Harris regarding Twilight, which his sister had explained with equal parts offense and embarrassment.

When Shining had spoken with Captain Harris regarding this confrontation, the human had adopted a blank expression and replied, “The corporal and I may have had a difference in opinion, though I cannot recall the exact nature of our discussion,” before excusing himself.

Shining was familiar enough with soldier doublespeak to know what Captain Harris meant, and it was the final nail in the coffin for Flash Sentry’s career in the guard. The blame wasn’t exclusively his, as it had been Shining that had assigned him to Twilight, and it had been Shining who had ignored Twilight’s protests.

I need you here, Cadance. You were always so good at sorting me out, Shining thought, and the expected stab of regret struck him. The dreams he had of her over the past several days had been vivid to the point of being disturbing, but he was more than willing to chalk that up to the stress of everything that was weighing on him.

The chill of the winter winds bit against Shining’s coat as he made his way outside of the castle walls, though the doubts of his most recent decisions bit deeper still. Just one day earlier, one of Shining’s subordinates reported that Captain Harris himself had made an odd request for building materials, and for an area outside of the castle to be marked as restricted for a half hour before and after noon on the following day.

Shining Armor had gone to Captain Harris to inquire about the request, and he received an answer that he was not expecting. What the humans were planning to do railed against his Equestrian sensibilities, and his sense of right and wrong demanded that he object… but he had held his tongue. The request had been approved with one stipulation: if Shining Armor was going to permit such a thing to happen, he was going to bear witness.

“Captain Armor.”

The voice jolted Shining from his memories, and a quick glance identified the speaker. Gone were the shining white and gold colors from the human’s armor, and in its place was the matte black that they had originally worn. The soldier’s face was hidden behind a full-face helm, and all of the tools humans used for a regular deployment were in his hands and attached to his belt, including a plasma rifle in his hands. The soldier motioned to follow, and Shining fell into step behind him.

For more than a minute, the only sounds that could be heard were the hoof and footfalls in the snow, and the rustle of the wind through the trees. A small clearing slowly opened up to reveal their destination, as well as several figures that were already present. Three more black-armored humans loitered around the perimeter while Lieutenant Zhang and Captain Harris stood side by side in dress uniforms and gray trench coats. Both wore peaked caps and eyes hidden behind glasses as they stood at attention and faced the last figure in the clearing.

The last figure in the clearing was a woman in a sleeveless smock, her bare arms shackled together and attached by a chain to the shackles around her ankles. Rather than the snow-covered forest floor, she stood on a wooden platform made from the supplies that Shining had authorized. Two thick wooden beams sat on each side of the platform while another sat atop both. From that third beam, a length of rope descended and was tied into a loop, which now wrapped around the woman’s neck.

“At 800 hours local time, December the eighth, you were detained while in the act of assassinating Major Yumiko Fujikawa, Queen Chrysalis, and… others,” Captain Harris said, his monotone voice carrying through the clearing easily. “Eyewitness accounts also implicate you for the sabotage of key assets during a time of war, using the uniform and identifying marks of medical personnel and of an organization to which you are actively opposed to. These are violations of articles 37 and 39 of the Geneva Conventions, of which your organization is not a party to. Your guilt has been proven beyond doubt, and you have offered no defense. As such, you will be executed by hanging at the strike of noon. Do you have anything to offer for the record?”

The prisoner stood silent and as still as a statue, her blank eyes staring straight ahead.

“Very well then,” Captain Harris replied, and he raised his left arm to check his watch.

Time seemed to stretch on forever as Shining’s eyes went from Captain Harris to the prisoner and back. I did not know what I would see when I got here. Jeering crowds… thrown stones… a bloodthirsty mob running on high emotions was what I expected. Killing an enemy in the heat of battle is one thing… but killing a prisoner who is at your mercy... Again, the rules of law that Shining had been taught smacked against what he was seeing. The humans did not object when Princess Luna rendered judgement on the assassin who attacked Twilight directly. By my own research, they have followed their own rules for punishment of these crimes to the letter, and it’s not my place to object to the severity of the punishment.

Perhaps I just don’t want to object. That dark thought was immediately reminded of the discussion he had with Captain Star Shot. It’s just like she said. This fight is changing us as a people, and I don’t know if I like what these changes are.

Despite his doubts, Shining remained silent as Captain Harris looked up from his watch and nodded.

The platform opened up.

The rope went taut.

33 -- Déjà Vu (Part Two)

“Forgive yourself for not having the foresight to know what now seems so obvious in hindsight.”
-Judy Belmont

19:45, 12/16/2015, STRIKE READY ROOM, CANTERLOT

Shouts from teams assembling for deployment were met with reports of teams returning from combat, and this was all amplified by the general din of conversation and movement that came with cramming nearly a hundred soldiers of various races into a single room.

Zhang, however, was the exception to that rule. As always, his posture was ramrod straight and his hands rested on his legs. His closed eyes and steady breathing gave a strong impression of meditation or some sort of inner peace, but the truth was far different. The effort to regain his inner tranquility wasn’t helped any by the arrival of Captain Harris.

“Hey, Zhang,” Matt said conversationally, his volume low enough not to carry much further than the bench that they both now shared. He waited until Zhang opened his eyes before continuing, “How is the new armor treating you? It was tested back on Earth, but this might be the first combat deployment with it if we’re sent out.”

Never one to get straight to the point… Zhang thought before glancing down at the armored gauntlets on his hands. “The Nightcrawler armor is lighter and allows for a greater range of motion at the expense of protection and the powered armor component of the Titan armor system. It has yet to be seen how the teleportation system performs when under stress rather than a controlled environment.”

“Has Durand complained about how heavy it is yet?”

“No, she has not. I have not heard any of her usual complaints since…” Since Sergeant Jenkins was murdered in her bed, where she should have been safe! Zhang thought with a grimace. “... since the last operation. You’ll have to forgive my frankness, but I suspect that’s the main reason for this conversation.”

A guilty wince was the initial response from the captain. “I suppose I should have known that beating around the bush wouldn’t work with you. I had a chat with Victor a few days ago, and it highlighted some morale problems that we have at the moment.” Matt finally looked up and met Zhang’s gaze. “I know you tend to keep to yourself and you aren’t going to break down… but I want to know how you’re doing.”

It was Zhang’s turn to glance away as he mulled things over. “You and Sergeant Jenkins were aware that I do not fear death. I know that when I put on this armor and ready my weapons, lives are going to end. If mine is one of them, then I am prepared to face it and fight to the last. That is how things are here, and that is how things were during my service with PLASOF. During my ‘independant’ time, though… there was a very real possibility that someone with ill intent would target me during downtime, during a meal, or even when I slept. My encounter with the longma that attacked Alvar was more coincidence than intent, but Sergeant Jenkin’s death…” he clasped his hands before him and let out a breath. “I do not fear death. I fear that it will come for me when I have no means to resist it. I had hoped to never experience it again after I was recruited to XCOM, but now…” No further words came for Zhang, and he gritted his teeth.

“After the execution, Captain Armor gave me a report on his investigation. They discovered a security vulnerability that allowed the assassins to evade the guard scanner sweeps of the city. For what it’s worth, it won’t happen again,” Matt explained, frustration apparent in his voice. That frustration vanished immediately with his next words. “Ah, I’ll be right back.” Zhang followed Matt’s gaze, and even amidst the chaos of the ready room it was obvious who he was going toward. “Hey there, Twily. How are you feeling?”

As Matt and Twilight spoke, Zhang let himself drift back to his earlier thoughts. Death is a part of this business, but I always expected that myself or one of the others would have fallen first. Given the nature of her gift and her proficiency with it, I would have never thought that Sergeant Jenkins would be laid low. While Zhang hadn’t seen the MEC pilots area after the assassination, it was all too easy for him to conjure up the image of Jenkins lying on the bed with no means of defending herself. It was also too easy for him to imagine himself in that position.

“Command, this is Harris,” the mildly annoyed tone from Matt was enough to shake Zhang free of the doubts that gripped him. He looked up to see the captain throwing a sideways glance while Twilight waited patiently beside him. “Understood, I’ll grab a team and we’ll check it out,” Matt replied to whoever was on the other side of the radio before turning back to Twilight. “I’m afraid something’s come up, Twily. Why don’t you get everything set up in my office and I’ll swing by once we get back? It shouldn’t take more than an hour or so.”

When Twilight nodded and trotted away, Matt motioned for Zhang to follow towards the teleporter pads. Any questions as to his plans were interrupted when Matt turned towards the entrance to the ready room. “Spiegel! Finch! Durand! Front and center!” The three soldiers in question immediately broke off from the flow of troops reporting for duty. Matt looked each of them in the eyes before he began the briefing. “I just received a report of some kind of incident in a small village, and we’re going to deploy to ensure that there’s nothing going wrong in the area.”

“Well, that’s not vague or ominous at all, boss,” Finch muttered before raising his voice to speaking volume. “Any idea what we’re facing? Abduction? Raider on a bombing mission? EXALT being prats?”

“Unknown at this time. The only report that’s out of the ordinary is the contact from the Changeling network went dark with no explanation. According to the last report, nothing out of the ordinary was happening… then, nothing.” Matt explained.

Finch’s expression soured. “EXALT Jammers could cut the signal, but they’d have to get close to deploy, which would raise an alarm. The poor changeling clod could have been in the very first spot that got bombed, but that doesn’t seem likely…”

“Or it could be nothing,” Durand added, and she immediately recoiled when both Finch and Spiegel gave her angry looks. “What? It could be nothing!”

Finch covered his face and groaned. “Dear, when has it ever been nothing when someone makes a comment like that? I’m calling it right now, this op’s going to be so sideways that it’ll be in reverse.”

“There have been no sightings of ships descending from orbit, or any reports of rotor noise from helicopters. If this isn’t nothing, then we might be facing something new,” Matt explained, and he took a moment to put on his helmet. He waited for the others to follow suit, and his voice now came through the radio channel. “Even if it is something, I think we can handle it. Among other things, the town is playing host to nearly a thousand griffon refugees, so if it’s a minor abduction mission then the alien troops will probably be all dead when we get there.” The chuckles on the radio were weak and forced as the group assumed their positions on the teleport zone.

Taking the Mente Materia members on an easy mission will help their confidence, Zhang concluded as he knelt with the others in the squad, and his respect for Matt grew just a bit more. The unicorn in charge of the teleport sequence began to bellow a count down, and Zhang closed his eyes to prevent himself from being dazzled by the gathering magic. I just hope that it’s as easy a deployment as you expect it to be…

19:45, 12/16/2015, SITUATION ROOM, CANTERLOT

It took no small amount of effort for Shining Armor to keep his mind from wandering while the various assorted creatures in the situation room ran from place to place. The global map in the center of the room was almost completely devoid of reported enemy contacts, save for one team responding to a report of a UFO flying a tad too close to Shirogane’s lair; with predictable results. The relative tranquility made it far too easy for the unicorn captain to lose focus.

I’ve not felt this way since before the wedding… Shining shook his head to try and clear the cobwebs from his thoughts, but the feeling in the pit of his stomach only seemed to worsen. That’s not right, what I’m feeling now is ten times worse. Shining had expected to feel some lingering negativity after the execution, either misplaced guilt at not objecting or the lingering doubt that the whole situation had inspired over the past couple of days. What he was feeling now was an oppressive sense of wrongness about something he wasn’t aware of was making him twitch. ‘Dread’ may have been the best way to describe the experience, if he could just pin down what exactly was inspiring the emotion in him.

“Excuse me, Captain?” The question nearly caused the unicorn to jump, and he turned quickly towards the speaker. Firecracker offered an apologetic smile before continuing, “I didn’t mean to startle you, but there’s a message for you.” Rather than elaborate any further, she stepped to the side to reveal filly that was an identical match for the older changeling. The younger version scrambled to stay behind the older, but that didn’t stop her from peeking around Firecracker’s legs at Shining. The mare wrapped one hoof around the filly and scooted her to the front while chuckling. “If you’re going to talk to somepony, you shouldn’t be hiding, Firefly.”

The filly, Firefly, gave one last pleading look towards Firecracker. When no help was apparent from that front, she slowly stood and looked up to Shining. “Mom wants me to tell you something. She says, ‘I would not blame you for being skeptical of my words, but I wanted to share my condolences for your loss. Equestria is a sadder place without your wife. My words may have no worth to you, but I am sorry.’”

It hadn’t taken long for Shining to realise just who ‘Mom’ was in this conversation, and he had to restrain the impulse to walk away or snarl with an angry retort. He was in the process of forming a polite reply when Firefly continued to talk and completely derailed his train of thought.

“‘Now smile like I taught you so that he won’t be angry and why are you still repeating everything I’m--’,” An alarmed look crossed Firefly’s face before it settled in an apparently well rehearsed grin. The slip elicited a facehoof from Firecracker, and a small chuckle from Alvar, who had also arrived while Shining had been far too lost in his thoughts.

If that was a rehearsed slip-up designed to diffuse my temper… it worked. Well played, Shining thought as he suppressed his own laugh. “Tell your mother that her well wishes are appreciated,” he replied diplomatically, but for all of his willpower and diplomatic training he couldn’t force himself to wish her a speedy recovery. Shining was saved from delivering the insincere platitude when he noticed that the smile had disappeared from Firefly’s face. “Is something wrong?”

“Mom says that the relay drone in Shoe Falls just partitioned herself from the hive,” the changeling filly reported. “There was no enemy activity observed, and the drone was in no danger of being revealed by the local populace either…”

The dread that Shining had been feeling since the execution had been momentarily forgotten with Firefly’s arrival, but it came flooding back with a vengeance at the report. “Has there been any UFO descent reported in that area?” he asked, and the observer on duty responded with a quick ‘no.’ Changelings don’t partition themselves for no reason… right? We have to be sure. One hoof reached up to tap his headset. “Harris, Command.”

“Command, this is Harris,” came the response after a moment. A brief exchange went between the two before he acknowledged the orders and apparently making arrangements to meet Twilight in his office when he returned before the link was cut.

That led to an entirely different set of worries that Shining had been making a strenuous effort to avoid. Was I always this helpless without you, Cadance? I don’t know if I’ve ever felt so alone in my life…

“I don’t need to be a changeling to know you’re bothered about something, captain. It’s written all over your face,” Firecracker said, her voice quiet enough to nearly be lost in the general din of the situation room. A sympathetic look was on her face when Shining turned to look at her, and she held his gaze before glancing over at her younger sibling and Alvar on the perimeter of the room. “It isn’t my place to pry answers out of you. You’ve got family to do that.”

Firecracker’s tone had been distant and likely intended to be reassuring, but it still struck Shining like an arrow to the heart. Firecracker’s voluntarily exiled herself from her own kind, and Alvar’s the last of his line. I don’t know if there’s any loss I will ever suffer that will be worse than Cadance… but I’ve not lost everything, he thought. Maybe I should take my next day off and spend the day at home. If Twilight can find the time, then we can spend some family time together…

It was a happy thought to entertain, but now wasn’t the time to daydream. He shook his head and looked back to thank Firecracker for her help, only to notice that the disguised changeling’s attention was now on the monitors that lined the wall. Shining followed her gaze, and he immediately tapped his headset radio. “Harris, Command, what’s going on?”

The reply was nearly drowned out by the sound of screams. “Command, Harris! The entire town’s panicking, but we have no confirmed alien contacts!” The monitor from the human’s armor cam showed ponies running as though a dragon was chasing them, though no threat was visible. “We’re going to need backup to restore order if this keeps up!”

“I’ve got eyes on one of the garrison guards! Get out and help, you clod!” came a shout through the radio, and the odd accent made it immediately recognizable as the human named Finch. His armor camera bobbed as he sprinted towards the pony in question; an Earth Pony in mail armor cowering beneath a wagon. The guard spotted the approaching soldier and bolted from beneath the wagon, screaming with every step.

The next report came from Durand, her voice frail and shaking. “I can feel their fingers on my mind… their breath on my shoulder... One of them is here. One of them is here!”

The feed from Zhang’s armor cam flashed, and the street view was replaced with a rooftop. “Command, Zhang. I have eyes on an enemy craft, Overseer class, hovering below the building level near the town square--” The report halted with a swift inhale as the camera feed zoomed in on a distant rooftop beside the hovering UFO. A pair of white-armored mutons surveyed the anarchy from their vantage point, while something that could be described as an armored casket hovered upright behind them. The camera view was focused on the last of the aliens on the rooftop.

It stood serenely at the head of the group, the entirety of its head hidden beneath a glossy black helmet. A quintet of sword-like objects hovered serenely behind it, and a black and gold robe hid the entirety of its rail thin body.

“Command, eyes on Ethereal plus escorts in the town square!” Zhang shouted before he let loose a LANC shot that cut through the evening gloom towards the alien leader. The Ethereal, either by sheer luck or sensing the killing intent directed toward it, twisted to the side to face Zhang. The movement was enough for the headshot to miss by less than an inch.

The reaction from the aliens was immediate. The two mutons immediately interposed themselves to shield the Ethereal and the casket, both of which began a retreat towards the Raider. The five floating devices that hovered behind the Ethereal did not follow. They jerked upwards and shifted towards the Zhang like a flock of birds sighting prey, and a hail of plasma fire leapt from them.

The camera angle tilted sideways as Zhang dove for cover. As soon as the plasma fusillade halted, he ducked up from cover just in time to see the alien quartet vanish into the Raider. The UFO rose above the rooftops and rapidly accelerated, but not before disgorging nearly a dozen heavy floaters.

The sight of the enemy reinforcements snapped Shining out of the shock that had gripped him. “I want a dragon in the air to chase off that airship, and two more full teams with pegasi and griffons to fight those heavy floaters! Now!” Shining roared, and the disciplined technicians within the situation room suited action to his words without hesitation.

“Captain… those aren’t floaters,” the words came from Firecracker, and the faint tremble in her voice gave Shining enough reason to glance back. The changeling stared at the screens with horrified eyes, and her expression was mirrored by Alvar’s.

Shining once again glanced back to the screens, and his expression soon came to match the others.

The flying enemies bore a superficial resemblance to the mutilated monsters that the aliens fielded, being little more than torsos being propelled through the air, but that was where the similarities ended. The engines that kept the horrors aloft were mounted on mechanical pinions that sprouted from their backs, giving them the appearance of having wings of smoke and fire. The left arm ended in a heavy plasma weapon while the right held a fist full of foot-long metal talons. The most telling feature was its head, being little more than a bald and scarred lump of flesh married to metal and electronics… and one very easily identifiable facial feature.

“Revenants…” Alvar whispered, but anything else he might have said was overpowered by the sounds of the Myrmidon’s talons gouging into the marble floor as they clenched into fists.

18:00, STREETS OF SHOE FALLS

I hate it when Finch is right about these kinds of things. If we survive this, he’s going be insufferable, Matt lamented as he stepped out from cover to take a shot at the flying aliens. Five of the flying horrors had begun to orbit above the town, and they immediately scattered and reformed when Matt fired. He had to dive through a storefront window to evade the rain of return fire.

A strangled gasp was the first sign that he wasn’t alone in his temporary refuge. A half-dozen griffons cowered in the corner, and they all recoiled and scrambled into the farthest corners of the store when Matt rose to his feet.

“It’s all right, I’m with the Equestrians,” Matt offered as he turned toward the shattered glass he had used as an entry point. Despite the offered explanation, the griffons continued their desperate search for a somewhere to hide from him. What would make them act like this? During the attack on Canterlot, nearly every griffon in the city was in the fight without hesitation. Could the Ethereal have done this? We haven’t encountered one that could panic an entire city… Any further musing was put on hold by a shout from the street.

“REVENANTS! REVENANTS IN THE SKY!” The scream was filled with equal parts outrage and horror, and didn’t have a single ounce of the fear that gripped the city. “To arms! TO ARMS!”

The effect on the griffons in the shop was immediate. Almost as one, they straightened and rushed towards the broken storefront. Shovels, rakes, and other tools were stripped from the shelves as the passed, and they all launched themselves into the air the moment they cleared the shattered glass at the entrance.

“Harris, Spiegel. I’m near one of the refugee centers and the griffons just took everything that wasn’t nailed down before heading outside.” Panting could be heard on the line as Victor apparently ran to keep up. “What’s going on out there?”

That’s a damned good question… “This is Harris, regroup on my position, double time! Enemy has deployed modified heavy floaters, and I don’t want anyone getting cut off!” Harris shouted as he leapt out of the shattered storefront. His rifle swept upward, but the suddenly congested skies kept him from firing.

Dozens of griffons had launched themselves into the air, each of them carrying some sort of improvised weapon in their talon. Repeated shouts of ‘Revenants!’ continued to echo through the streets, and the number of griffons lifting off nearly doubled before Matt’s eyes. As one, they charged.

The enemy formation immediately broke as the fliers scattered. Stuttering bursts of plasma fire lanced out towards the oncoming tide of griffon refugees, and they avoided each attack like a school of fish parting before a barracuda. For all of the alien enhancements and technology, it wasn’t long before the dogfight broke down into a mid-air melee. Despite the suddenly congested skies, the heavy floaters dodged and wove through the air with far more grace than anything Matt had ever seen before on Earth.

One such floater spun in a roll to avoid a griffon wielding a garden hoe like a pickaxe, stopping for just a moment to fire a single plasma shot into the attacker. It continued the spiral maneuver, the talon-tipped left arm picking off two incoming strikes from a cricket bat and a spade before slashing the bladed digits across the attackers. The three attackers tumbled from the sky trailing blood and feathers, only to be caught at the last minute by another wave of griffons poised to join the fray. The floater paused for just a moment to deliver a coup de grace on the wounded griffons, but was interrupted by a fourth griffon that launched a spinning attack with a sledge hammer. The blunt weapon connected squarely with one of the rocket armatures holding the alien aloft and snapped it in two, which sent the alien spiraling downward to the street.

Matt trained his weapon on the downed floater as he approached, and he fired a quick snap shot as the crashed floater flipped over and used its remaining rocket to lunge at him. The LANC rifle shot was on the mark, connecting squarely with the alien’s skull and blasting clean through its body. The lunge became an uncontrolled tumble as the corpse crashed back to the ground and went still. He had almost walked past the body but was forced to do a stunned double-take to confirm what he was seeing.

Aside from the different arrangement for the propulsion system, the corpse was strikingly similar to the heavy floaters that had been encountered on Earth, right down to the naked augments plugged into the poor creature’s skull. There was one other major difference: the corpse lying on the ground had a beak.

“Command, Harris. Enemies in the zone are not floaters. New designation is Revenant,” Matt reported, and he slowly looked up to the massacre that was happening in the skies. More than a hundred griffons now flooded the skies in pursuit of the other Revenants, but with not nearly as much luck as the first kill. The way they’re charging is suicidal! I need to do something or this is going to be a bloodbath… A dozen desperate plans were discarded before a thought occurred to him. There is no chance that this is going to work… but I have to try. If there’s even a shred of the creatures Zhang has talked about left in them, then it should make them hesitate at least, he thought as he placed his rifle on the ground beside him, and drew his sword. Now I just have to get their attention.

Of all the things that Matt thought to say, the challenge that came to him was the one line from the one book he could ever remember reading in literature class in high school. The quote had been from a man to an unstoppable beast, and it seemed a perfect fit for the griffon flair for the dramatic when it came to personal combat. Dire circumstances and thematic synergy didn’t make it any less embarrassing for him to shout at the top of his lungs.

“REVENANTS! TO THE LAST I GRAPPLE WITH THEE!” Matt bellowed, his voice amplified by the speakers built into his helmet. He waved his sword before pointing it skyward, and every one of the remaining Revenants whirled around to face him. “FROM HELL’S HEART I STAB AT THEE!” Matt continued, and the brief bit of hope at his spur of the moment plan working turned into alarm as every single Revenant in the sky abandoned their current dogfights to full-burn charge towards him. “FOR HATE’S SAKE I SPIT MY LAST BREATH AT THEE!” he finished and set himself into his best guess at a defensive stance with the sword before him. Well, at least they don’t seem to want to use their plasma rifles… not that it’ll matter much, Matt thought as the remaining nine Revenants closed the distance, talons-first.

A whip-crack rifle report echoed down the street followed by a LANC beam, and one of the Revenants tumbled to the ground. A second and a third shot cut through the night, and two more enemies went down. Weapons fire, both LANC and plasma, flew out from the nearby alleyways and rooftops to catch the enemies in a crossfire. Only one Revenant was able to get through the weapons fire unscathed, talon raised high for a descending strike. Matt shifted his stance to try and intercept the strike with the sword, only for a burst of laser fire to zip less than a handspan from his shoulder to connect with the Revenant’s face.

“D-did I get it?” Durand asked from somewhere behind Matt, and her shaky voice rose into a cheer when the last Revenant failed to rise. “I got one!”

“All Revenants are down,” Zhang reported through the radio, and Matt saw the sniper rise from a rooftop position several blocks away when he turned around. “Durand, we may need to discuss proper firing procedure when friendlies are near the line of fire…”

Durand’s indignant protest was lost in the background as Spiegel and Finch emerged from the nearby buildings in the alleyway. “Nice move with the sword there, boss. Got the enemies to funnel themselves nice and neat into the killzone,” Finch complimented, before his voice took on a smug tone. “Oh, and does anyone hear a phone ringing? Because I fucking called it!”

Groans could be heard throughout the radio channel, but Matt couldn’t force himself to reprimand the soldier for radio discipline in an active operation. I’m glad noone was hurt… we really needed this win, he thought to himself as he sheathed his sword and retrieved his rifle. “All right, operation’s not done yet. I want a sweep just to make sure that we’re clear, and we’re going to help the following squads restore order. Understood?”

“Yes, sir!” came the chorus of replies.

00:15, 12/17/2015, OFFICE OF CAPTAIN MATTHEW HARRIS, CANTERLOT

It had taken nearly six hours to restore order to the town, with a large detachment of Equestrians being deployed to get control of the situation. Every single resident had been enraptured by some sort of inescapable terror that overruled all reason for them, and it seemed that only the passage of time lessened the effect enough that the affected citizens could be sedated for treatment.

The exception to this had been the griffons. The moment the last of the Revenants had fallen, the refugees had lined the roof edges for the entire street that Matt’s impromptu ambush had taken place, and their attention had been divided equally between the enemy corpses and staring at Matt as he and the rest of his men swept through the city. While not stricken with the panic that affected the Equestrians, none of the griffons had been able to speak a single word until the effects had worn off.

Things had only been further complicated when their dragon support had returned to report that the alien ship had fled through speed alone rather than ascending back into orbit, which raised a very real possibility of an alien base of operations somewhere on the planet. It also meant that orbital detection wouldn’t be enough to warn of an incoming attack by whatever had caused the entire town to lose it’s mind.

Once everything was said and done, the humans had returned to Canterlot for some well-earned rest; for most of them at least.

I know I’m forgetting something, but what is it? Matt asked himself as he stepped into his office. The lights were low to account for the late evening hour but bright enough for him to shuffle over to his desk to hopefully find some sign of what he was missing. The reinforcements from Earth are expected tomorrow morning… but that’s already been arranged. Their lodging arrangements and arrival times have already been hashed out with the quartermasters… What is it that I’m missing? The soft sound of movement from behind triggered an immediate response from Matt, and he whirled around… and found the answer to his question.

The coffee table on the opposite side of the room was covered from end to end in neatly ordered stacks of paper, some ranging from just a couple sheets while others were more than an inch high. Several pens were arranged in the center of the table, and a pair of empty saddlebags could be seen leaning against one of the table legs. The source of the noise had come from the couch by the table, as Twilight Sparkle shifted in her sleep.

Oh… I told her it would just be an hour, didn’t I? Matt recalled as he ran a hand over his face. He made his way over to the couch as quietly as he could and sat beside Twilight. His right hand absently moved to scratch the base of her ear, which caused her to shift again in her sleep. What would Lana think if she were to just walk in right now? She’d probably crack some joke about molesting the princess in her sleep.

That bittersweet thought led to a fridge realisation. You don’t know anything about Equestrian social boundaries. How do you know you aren’t molesting her in her sleep right now? The moment the thought struck him, his hand flew away from Twilight’s head as though it was on fire. She asked me to do it before, on Earth! There’s nothing wrong with it! The argument was immediately rebutted with a counter statement. She was dying at the time, people ask for strange stuff when they see the end coming, don't they? As… as much as I would rather avoid it, I might want to talk to Firecracker, just so that I’m not embarrassing myself and Twilight in the process.

In the process of… what? Just what are you planning to do with her?

Rather than address the armor piercing question, Matt instead elected to follow the example that men had been setting for thousands of years… and focused on something else instead.

All of the papers on the coffee table were written in English, and it took only a moment to divine their purpose. She’s laid out a plan for Gifted humans to counter the Jammer grenades… and she’s also worked out lesson plans for every member she knows about to hone their powers, Matt realised as he scanned the various lists that had been arrayed on the table. This is really going to help us, Twilight. Now, it would be a shame if I depended on you to do everything, wouldn’t it?

With a sigh that was most definitely not a strangled yawn, he reached out towards one of the pens in the middle of the table so he could add his own notes and feedback to all of the work that Twilight had already done.

34 -- Supplemental Files, Enemy Dossier (Revised, 12/16/2015)

This document is intended to supplement the previous guides that have been dispersed regarding the descriptions and tactics of the aliens that have deployed against us. Several new developments have happened over the last month and a half that render the original document incomplete. Study what is recorded here. At best, it could save your life. At worst, it’s a sign of what will happen to us all in the end should we fail.

--Captain Tower Shield

Seeker

Threat Assessment: (See notes)

Description: Squid-like in appearance, with no living components.

Armament: A short-range plasma weapon is housed in its hull but its primary means of attack appears to be strangulation via tentacles.

Tactics: The Seekers were confirmed as initially encountered on Earth, but only once, likely due to their skittish nature. They are capable of visual stealth for significant periods of time, and rarely reveal themselves. It is speculated that they only reveal themselves when a target has become isolated enough for them to safely engage and drag the target away. I say speculated because only six of the creatures have ever been officially recorded as encountered. These six were all defeated by Princess Luna shortly before the second Battle of Canterlot. It is believed that these six were responsible for nearly two dozen murdered ponies found in the bowels of the castle.

It is recommended going forward that all guardponies on patrol be placed in pairs, and emphasis should be placed on regular check-ins. The strongest weapon we have against Seekers is vigilance.

Longma

Threat Assessment: (See notes)

Description: The appearance at a glance is strikingly similar to an earth pony, but any prolonged inspection reveals the coat is composed of tiny scales rather than fur, and the mane/tail are actually appendages. Eyes with vertical pupils are also present.

Armament: Sheathed claws in the forelegs, fangs, and the same poisonous spit that makes the ‘Thin Man’ so deadly.

Tactics: Initially encountered by Lt. Zhang (and named after a mythical figure from his culture), it is suspected that these creatures were designed with the same purpose as the ‘Thin Man’ from earth: infiltration of civilian populations for the purpose of spreading distrust and panic. It should be noted that these imposters have not been nearly as successful as their counterparts on Earth.

The obvious reason for this is that their appearance simply does not hold up to more than a cursory inspection, much like the Thin Men. While the Thin Men could hide the majority of their differences behind clothing and glasses, it seems that Equestrian differences in both of those accessories limits their options. Sightings since the second battle of Canterlot have been few and far between, and we suspect that the aliens might have given up on this particular strain of infiltrator.

When compromised, these creatures can and will lash out with a poisonous spit as well as with claws and fangs. Anypony with experience in the Badlands or near the borders of Everfree should have ample experience with this, and should share their experiences accordingly.

Minotaur ‘Toy’

Threat Assessment: High

Description: The standard model is a rough approximation of a Minotaur’s shape, eight feet tall and composed entirely of metal. Their appearance may vary wildly based on battlefield adaptations and repairs.

Armament: Manifold and variable, from projectile weapons that rival the humans’ to edged and blunt force weapons for melee range.

Tactics: The minotaur Toys are a menace from over a century in the past. Originally dubbed ‘the Final Invention’, the prototype was intended to be a machine apparatus that could self-replicate and evolve to fill any need in minotaur society. Some malfunction occurred upon activation and the prototype killed its creator before replicating itself enough to become a local, then regional, then national threat. No records exist from the fighting other than Princess Celestia and a contingent of griffons intervening to prevent the extinction of the minotaur race.

The Toys that have been encountered more recently are just as deadly as their forefathers, and far more advanced. Every Toy encountered on the battlefield thus far has been equipped with a gunpowder projectile weapon that is superior to current combat arms fielded by the minotaur Peltast infantry, and approximately equivalent to a human weapon called a ‘Bushmaster.’ This is merely a default, as the units encountered in Applewood were capable of altering their chassis to mount hoplon shields, melee weapons of every stripe, and on the fly combinations with staggering speed.

The greatest weakness of the Toys is their core. Destroying the core disables the Toy, and prior to engaging these enemies in Applewood it was believed that this core resided in the center of the torso. After-battle salvage discovered something startling: As the humans have weapons that can damage or penetrate the central armor of the Toys, it was discovered that the cores of units destroyed towards the end of the engagement had moved away from the center. Cores have been reported in the salvage as residing in the head, the upper back, and even in the limbs.

Consensus has been reached in that the ‘Toybox’, the source of the Toys being produced, must be eliminated as soon as possible. I don’t want to think about how much one of those Toys might turn into if given too much time.

Windigo

Threat Assessment: Unknown

Description: An armored casket levitating upright above the ground

Armament: No visible weapon systems or attacks can be directly attributed to this enemy.

Tactics: The Windigo was first encountered at the same time as the Damocles Ethereal (see below), during a battle in the town of Shoe Falls. It is with some reluctance that the entry is created, as there is some debate about this enemy being an autonomous being, or some kind of equipment or amplifier for the Damocles Ethereal itself.

The prevailing basis for this theory is based upon the witness accounts from the survivors of Shoe Falls, and how they differ from previously recorded encounters with Ethereals. Survivors of previous encounters with Ethereals have reported a voice speaking in their minds, picking at their darkest secrets and doubts to wear down their wills to the breaking point.

The survivors of Shoe Falls have all reported the same experience: Without warning, the entirety of their consciousness was replaced with an overwhelming sense of fear, with no undermining voice or build up. Because of this effect, this enemy has been titled ‘Windigo.’

If spotted, extreme caution is recommended, as it’s full capacities are not yet known.

(In pencil: Given that the aliens are willing to draw forces from Equestria, both willing and unwilling, I worry that the creature inside this casket just might actually be a Windigo of the ancient past, somehow coerced or converted to the aliens cause. Intel is trying to find out more, but all we have is speculation right now. -FC)

Revenant rev-uh-nuh nt

Threat Assessment: High

Description: Similar to that of Heavy Floaters, with the most notable differences being the pinion-mounted rockets instead of torso mounted, and the unmistakable griffon beak as one of the few traits left behind.

Armament: Plasma rifle mounted onto the left arm, sharpened metal talons on the right arm.

Tactics: The ‘Revenants’, as coined by the griffons, are among the most deadly units fielded by the aliens to date, and with good reason. Video capture of our first encounter with them shows a radical deviation from the suicidal tactics of the Floaters. They remain at an altitude that is high enough to spot most ground-bound threats but low enough to retaliate against anything that challenges them, and anyone familiar with griffon flight tactics will instantly recognize their maneuvers.

It is also worth mentioning that when Captain Matthew Harris (XCOM) drew a Skysteel sword and issued a verbal challenge, every single Revenant halted their engagement with civilians to charge at him. One can only speculate as to the reasons: That they saw Harris as the greater threat, that they recognized the Skysteel blade, or that they were responding to the challenge of a warrior. But almost everyone agrees on one thing: Some part of the griffon’s mind remains inside these horrid constructs, influencing its tactics and actions.

(An additional page is included afterward, written in pencil.)

High Talon Alvar was the first to ‘name’ these creatures, and the term he used was not translated by the devices we’re using in the capital. After the battle was resolved, I asked the High Talon what the term meant, and he replied, “We do not speak of them.” I could not ask any further as the Myrmidon gave what could only be a threatening stare, presumably for even mentioning them. The situation room floor still bears the marks from where the Myrmidon was standing when the Revenants appeared on screen.

I spoke with Lieutenant Zhang afterward to see if he had any insight on the subject. He stated that he had no information as to the cultural significance, but he was able to provide an explanation for the name. The term ‘Revenant’ refers to a ghost of a warrior returning to haunt and torment the living. It’s speculated that the translators failed for us because Equestrians don’t have anything similar in concept within our culture.

Considering how the griffons reacted to just the mention of the word despite the mental assault they endured, there must be some deep-seated cultural legends regarding the creatures. Firecracker, for all her expertise on other cultures, didn’t have anything to share.

-Cpt. Shining Armor

Ethereal (Damocles)

Threat Assessment: DO NOT ENGAGE

Description: The helmet and robe that is typical of the Ethereals previously encountered are present, though both are black and the latter having highlights in gold.

Armament: While not wielded directly, video recordings seem to indicate that it possesses at least five ‘autonomous weapon platforms’ that immediately retaliated with plasma fire when attacked. This is in addition to the staggering magical abilities that all Ethereals encountered thus far have shown.

Tactics: Information on this Ethereal is somewhat limited, and recent revelations have necessitated giving this particular enemy its own specific entry.

This enemy was encountered during the assault on the small city of Shoe Falls by XCOM member Lt. Zhang, and is speculated to be the primary cause of the panic that struck the town’s entire population. Unlike the alien types previously encountered who appeared to be virtually identical (or in the Muton’s case, physically identical save for their equipment which changed based on their roles), the Damocles Ethereal appears to add proof to the idea that these creatures are the only ones who have any individuality within the alien host.

The first Ethereal (Codename: Overseer) encountered by Twilight Sparkle had a silver helmet with a red robe, and was theorized as the ‘theater overseer’ of the alien assault on XCOM’s base. Unfortunately, no video exists of the first Ethereal encountered by XCOM’s strike teams, but the second (this one in a gray robe and helmet, codename: Gandalf) is clearly visible in the gun camera video of a Skyranger shortly before its death.

The Ethereal encountered in the first battle of Canterlot (Codename: Wight) had a white robe and helmet, and it wore an armored chestplate and style of that was less aesthetic than ablative for combat. It also wore four emitters on its arms, which we speculate boosted its magic enough to contend with Celestia. The Ethereal encountered by the Changeling hive has no description, as Queen Chrysalis reports that all memory of the creature has been stricken from the hive’s memory for the survivors sake.

The last Ethereal has been dubbed ‘Damocles’, after a story in human history of a human king who hung a sword (point down) over his own throne to illustrate the peril that the ruler experienced every day. The name was likely chosen as a first-reaction towards the weapon systems used by the Ethereal, but I like to think that the metaphone is double-edged. (In pencil: Military documents are no place for puns! -SA)

35 -- Second Wave

“He may have been a soft old fool but he kept the natives from rioting. As much as I hated him, I had to give him that much at least.”
--Commander Hurricane, on his predecessor.

07:50, 12/17/2015, OFFICE OF CAPTAIN MATTHEW HARRIS, CANTERLOT

The sharp knock on the door caused Matt to jerk out of his sleep, and he immediately followed that with a groan as his body protested against the sudden movement. Where am I? Did I fall asleep in my office? Those questions gave way to a more pressing concern as he rubbed his eyes and saw the empty table in front of him. Twilight was here, wasn’t she? Then where--

“Captain Harris,” Zhang’s voice called from the opposite side of the door, every bit as sharp as usual. “Commander Bradford’s reinforcements will be arriving in approximately ten minutes, and I believe you wanted to meet them at their arrival point.”

That was enough motivation for Matt to nearly jump up from the couch... and promptly bang his shin into the coffee table. He bit back a slew of profanity before hobbling over to the door. Matt’s subordinate was waiting just on the other side, and he didn’t do more than raise an eyebrow in response when the door flew open. Oh, that isn’t even fair, Matt thought with annoyance as he surveyed Zhang’s immaculate appearance. Fresh uniform, and he’s even had time to trim that silly chin hair of his. “Please tell me you are joking about the time.”

Zhang’s only response was to maintain his stoic look, save for the arched eyebrow.

A sigh escaped Matt as he ran a hand down his face. “All right, give me two minutes,” he said as he turned from the door. The far wall to his office featured a pitcher of water and cups, ostensibly for refreshment, but not in the manner that Matt needed at the moment. The shock of a modest handful of the ice cold water hitting his face was enough to wake him fully, and he gave his face a quick scrub with the provided towel to wipe away the accumulated sweat and grime from the last day. Once he was reasonably satisfied with his appearance, he turned to join Zhang in the corridor. “How do I look?” Matt asked as the other man fell into step behind him.

“Like you were in the field less than eight hours ago,” Zhang replied diplomatically, and Matt had to suppress a wince.

“Well, we’ll just have to hope that whoever is being sent to assume command isn’t hoping for a ceremonial welcome,” Matt replied as the two rounded a corner while weaving between the usual castle traffic. I wonder why Commander Bradford was as evasive on the subject as he was during our conversation back on Earth…

Something in Matt’s tone must have alerted Zhang to his ponderings. “Do we not know who is assuming command? I had assumed that you were informed of who would be taking over during your stay on Earth.”

The conversation paused briefly as the pair cleared the security checkpoint before moving into the tunnels leading to the Kaleidoscope pads. “I wasn’t given any concrete names,” Matt said. “From what I understand, they were evaluating candidates that the new administration would approve of, given that we’re ‘official’ now.”

Zhang’s expression remained doubtful but he fell silent as the pair entered the chamber where the reinforcements would be appearing. Several Equestrians were also present, including Shining Armor. “There’s less than a minute left before the arrival, I was worried you wouldn’t arrive in time…” The unicorn captain trailed off as his eyes narrowed suspiciously while he gave Matt a critical eye. “Long night, captain?”

“You could say that. Twilight--” Matt started to respond, but his self-preservation instinct reminded him of who he was talking to. Oh God. I know that look. “Twilight left a lot of paperwork for me by the time I got back to my office. It was a bit late for her, since I think she went to bed before then.” It’s the truth… technically! Matt told himself furiously as he tried not to wilt under Shining’s increasingly pointed glare. I’m nearly late for the morning duties, I show up in yesterday’s clothes, and I was supposed to meet his sister last night. He’s probably thinking I did something to her--

Like molest her in her sleep?

The memory of scratching Twilight’s ears and the mental debate that followed immediately afterward was enough to force a guilty flinch from Matt, but any further discomfort was pushed aside as the ten second warning was announced. The lights in the chamber flickered, and he could feel the slightest vibrations running through the floor. Matt closed his eyes to block the brunt of the light from the teleport, and when he opened them the teleport pad was filled from end to end with men and women in casual uniform and kit bags over their shoulders. All but one was struggling to maintain their balance or keep their breakfasts down after the jarring teleport, and when Matt spotted the one exception, he nearly laughed.

One of the missions that XCOM had run over the summer had involved an ambush on a highway overpass, where the aliens had been so daring as to launch an attack on a caravan containing United Nations upper echelons. As the Equestrians’ involvement in the war was something that warranted discretion, Shining Armor’s volunteers had been assigned to the opposite end of the highway overpass to prevent the aliens from fleeing while Strike teams pushed towards the survivors.

To say that the aliens’ assault had been almost a complete success would not have been an understatement. Only two guards had survived the initial attack, and both were wounded to the point where they could not move on their own. The only officer to survive had been a general of all things, who had taken up one of the guards’ assault rifles in an attempt to hold off the aliens. By the time the Strike teams had linked up with them, the general had been surrounded by a sea of spent shell casings and empty magazines;a half-dozen alien corpses littered the roadway leading to where he was making his final stand. Strike 2 had continued to advance down the overpass to sweep the aliens into the Equestrian perimeter while Strike 1 extracted the survivors to safety.

Due to the radio reports from Strike 1 and 2, and most soldiers’ natural inclinations to tell tall tales, the UN general’s last stand became a valiant charge with a pistol, then a knife, then his bare hands. The current iteration of that battle had the general punching the overpass to drop it onto a Sectopod that was walking beneath, apparently because bullets were taking too long to kill it.

The general did nothing to refute these claims when he was eventually informed of XCOM’s allies and they had asked him if any of it were true. He would always smile and say, “You know how these things are exaggerated,” which meant to the Equestrians that he was as humble as he was powerful.

Bradford, you magnificent bastard. You brought the one person that the world at large might trust, that XCOM likes, and that the Equestrians think is some kind of demigod, Matt thought, and while he suppressed his urge to laugh, he couldn’t help but smile as he stepped forward. “Welcome to the front, General,” he said as he offered his hand.

“It’s Colonel now, which is a heck of a lot better than retired General,” Peter Van Doorn corrected, a sincere smile easily appearing on his face. He looked almost exactly the same as when he had been released from XCOM’s custody after his condition had been checked. His bald head was hidden beneath a black and red cap, which matched the color combination of the uniform he wore. Any further inspection would have to wait as Van Doorn gave Matt’s hand a quick shake. “This is my subordinate for the duration, Major Elizabeth Renfeld,” he introduced, indicating the woman beside him.

The woman in question was nearly as tall as Matt and held herself like someone who was expecting trouble. Her feet were spaced at shoulder width apart, and her kit bag strap was over her right shoulder and held in place by her hand. Perhaps the most telling detail was that she wore the same dress uniform as Van Doorn but rested her free hand on the sidearm strapped to her left leg. She barely gave him more than a glance as her eyes swept the chamber, and she offered her left hand to shake in a token effort towards Matt.

Matt responded with his own, briefly lamenting the lack of glove for his prosthetic, before introducing himself. “I’m Captain Matthew Harris, and I’ve--” Renfeld’s hand had barely bothered closing around Matt’s to shake it, but a second later it had closed like a vice grip. Her knuckles were bone white from the force of her grip, and did not let go even after Matt tried to pull away.

“Matthew Harris?” she repeated his name slowly, and her wandering gaze was now fixed on him with laser-like focus. The moment stretched on uncomfortably, and then it passed. “I’ll see that the men get settled in, sir,” Renfeld said as she finally relaxed her grip and turned towards Van Doorn, then followed Zhang and the flow of traffic from the chamber without another word.

What was that all about? Matt wondered as he watched Renfeld go. “I’m glad you’re here, sir. I think you’re just the thing we need to boost morale for the defenders at the moment,” he said as he turned back to Van Doorn, and the good cheer on the older man’s face was replaced with a knowing look. “Things haven’t been going as well as they could be…”

“I have no doubts that you’ve done the best you could, given the circumstances,” Van Doorn replied, before clapping a hand on Matt’s shoulder. “All of that’s going to change now. We’re going to beat these aliens so badly that we can both retire afterward.”

“I have to admit I’m somewhat surprised to see you here, sir. How did you end up in command of the joint Earth forces?” Matt asked, honestly relieved at the change in subjects.

Van Doorn’s immediate response was a laugh. “After you boys rescued me and mine from that highway, I immediately started pressing for greater cooperation between the nations to resist the aliens and help XCOM. I was approached by Lord Henry Renfeld shortly after Goleman’s committee imploded on itself.”

“I still cannot fathom how Goleman was elected into office,” Shining sniped quietly as he joined the conversation. “I had been meaning to thank you for speaking on our behalf after my appearance before the committee. I must admit to feeling a bit foolish for thinking I would be able to handle that buffoon without having to actually silence him with magic.”

Van Doorn nodded towards Shining and his smile became somewhat uneasy. “The wild politician is an animal that few are truly equipped to deal with, and American politicians are some of the worst of the lot. He actually tried to levy assault charges against you for taking his voice during the committee.” Van Doorn laughed as he ran a hand over his bald head. “He didn’t get much traction considering how out of line he was at the time. If it had been me in your place I probably would have thrown a chair at him.”

Shining’s response was a nervous laugh, either from the report of Goleman’s shenanigans or imagining the senator being clobbered with flying furniture.

“You know me, I can’t stand the thought of not getting in on the action,” Van Doorn continued, again clapping Matt’s shoulder with one hand. “Besides…” he trailed off as his hand moved to pick a long lavender hair from Matt’s collar before inspecting it as though it was a priceless artifact. “It’s not fair if you have all the fun.”

09:30, 12/17/2015, CENTRAL COMMONS, CANTERLOT

The commons area in the center of Canterlot was at the best of times a meeting place for any and all travellers that found themselves staying in the city or even just passing through. As such, it was a crowded place before the invasion had occurred and it had only become more congested in the time since. It was an easy place for anypony to simply disappear if they didn’t want to be found, which was why Twilight had headed into the area.

A half dozen makeshift kitchens and eateries had opened up on the perimeter of the commons area to service the new traffic, and Twilight chose one at random before wandering to the farthest table in the dining area. With her heavy winter cloak and hood hiding her features, she warranted barely a glance from the ponies as she slipped into the cramped booth and rested her head on the table. With the possibility of being recognized and interrupted reduced to a minimum, she finally allowed herself to dissect the events that had just occurred.

Twilight had followed Matt’s recommendation and gotten everything set up in his office the night before, including organizing the practice routines and lesson plans for the gifted humans that she was familiar with. She had even run several scenarios defending her plans and ideas in the event that there were any questions and disagreements regarding her work. A full hour had passed before she realised that Matt’s tentative return time had passed, and she was left to try and not dwell on everything that might go wrong while he was deployed.

She must have fallen asleep at some point, as the next thing she remembered was being curled up on the couch in Matt’s office as the first rays of sunlight were just beginning to trickle through the windows. It had taken more than a small amount of willpower not to just stretch out and go back to sleep, until she nearly fell off the couch when she saw Matt was sleeping beside her.

Twilight’s momentary episode had apparently done little to put a dent in Matt’s rest, his chest rising and falling slowly beneath his crossed arms. His legs were crossed and up on the coffee table to complete the somewhat uncomfortable reclining position, and a spike of annoyance struck at the thought of feet resting on her hard work…

...until her eyes naturally drifted to the contents of the table. Most of her plans had remained in the same approximate locations as they had been before she had fallen asleep, but every single page had annotations, suggestions and additions to her plans. The only page that had less than three comments from Matt had just a single line: “Forgot to translate? I’ll help anyway I can, just ask!”

That last page hadn’t been written in English for a specific reason. It had been a list of everything she needed to talk about with Matt, but all of it was merely window dressing for what she really wanted to talk about. About her and Matt. About them. About them together.

Her rational mind knew that there was no way that Matt could understand (and by extension, agree to) what she had intended, but that line of thought was overridden by the giddy happiness of having all of her ideas approved or even improved with Matt’s feedback and unknowning approval. He wasn’t telling her it was wrong and to stop. He wasn’t telling her to fix it and get back to him. He wanted to improve it with her.

She had intended to simply give him a hug while he had slept, but she had… She had…

One lavender hoof rose up to her lips as she blushed furiously beneath her cloak at the memory.

I know Rarity said that I shouldn’t count on being swept up in the moment, but it just seemed like the right thing to do! Twilight thought, and as much as she tried to apply her intellect to figure out what to do next, it always wrapped around to that moment when she had given Matt a kiss on the cheek. What happens now? Isn’t the stallion supposed to lead after something like this? That question was immediately followed by a groan from Twilight. It’s rather unrealistic to expect him to lead if he doesn’t even know what’s happened!

The bustle of the dining area had long been tuned out as Twilight shifted in her seat. I have to tell him, and we HAVE to talk still. One half of a couple getting swept up in the moment does not a relationship make. A sigh escaped her as she slowly lifted her head from the table. I’ve been gone from the castle for an hour… I should probably head back or Shiny will start sending out search parties as though I’m a wanted criminal. That last thought was the final piece of the puzzle that had been building in the back of Twilight’s mind.

When the humans had been preparing for their… judgement of the assassin that they had captured, Twilight had reviewed just about every scrap of information she could get on human law to try and justify or excuse what she had hesitated in doing. The majority of the laws had little to do with her situation, and Twilight had simply filed them away with the rest of the trivia she had acquired over the years. Matt asleep beside her, what she had done after discovering his work, and the mental thought of ‘wanted criminal’ brought up a legal concept that the humans called ‘Informed Consent.’

It was just a kiss on the cheek! Lots of ponies do that all the time when their partners are asleep! Twilight protested as she brought her hooves up to her temples and squeezed her eyes shut. In those cases consent is implied for that act of affection, since they are partners. You aren’t that with him yet... the rebuttal was fast in coming, as was her rising panic. I did something bad… really really bad! I have to apologize and explain things before they get out of hoof! But the crime’s already been committed! That means…

“Is something wrong, dear?”

“I THINK I’M A SEX OFFENDER!” Twilight yelled, only to realise that she had actually vocalized her last thought. Dead silence filled the dining area as everyone turned to stare, and the serving mare who had spoken to Twilight was slowly backing away. The last thing the alicorn in disguise could articulate was an embarrassed scream as she teleported away.

15:50, 12/17/2015, RESIDENTIAL DISTRICT, CANTERLOT

It had taken less than an hour of playing with Firefly for Sweetie to realise that she was a bit… different from other foals her age. She was amazingly smart in most cases, but other situations made Sweetie think that something might be wrong with her. Despite her sometimes perplexing difficulty in understanding what was common sense to the other Crusaders, Firefly was becoming fast on her way to earning her ‘honorary Crusader’ title (seeing as how she already had her mark). She might have already had it, if her ‘family responsibilities’ hadn’t required that she spend so much time with her older sister Firecracker.

“So, why are we waiting here again?” Firefly asked as her head pivoted in every direction to try and take in the lobby that the four fillies now waited in. There was a healthy mix of both griffons and Equestrians in the lobby, and the newest addition to the Cutie Mark Crusaders stared at every single one that walked by as though it was the most interesting thing in the room before moving on to the next.

“Alvar had a meeting with someone named ‘Zhang’, but he promised to meet us here just as soon as he was done,” Sweetie answered immediately, her eyes going to each of the entrances to the lobby. She did take a second to spare a look towards Firefly, whose wide-eyed wonder at every little thing in the room made her oblivious to the Sweetie’s scrutiny. I wonder what her family’s like for her to act like this? Firecracker’s relatively normal as far as mares go, and the few times they’ve talked about family around us, it sounded like Firecracker left the family entirely. The questions lingered as Sweetie resumed her scan, and her anticipation for Alvar’s arrival was immediately replaced with suspicion when she caught sight of two ponies that the Crusaders hadn’t encountered since before the Nightmare Night party.

“Found a new blank-flank to join your little herd? I suppose that’s good for you; second rate ponies should stick together,” Diamond Tiara sneered as she spotted the Crusaders and their new member waiting on the street.

Silver Spoon gave an exaggerated gasp as she eyed Firefly. “You already have your cutie mark! You shouldn’t hang around with these common riff-raff or their mediocre nature will rub off on you, dear!”

Applebloom was the first to react, sucking in a deep breath to share her thoughts on the Crusader’s eternal nemeses (at what would no doubt be an impressive volume). Scootaloo was just a second faster, wrapping one leg around Applebloom and covering her mouth to stifle the shouting. Both the pegasus and earth pony glared at the two interlopers, while Sweetie glanced towards their newest member as to how she reacted to Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara.

Firefly’s eyes were open and directed towards the two new fillies, but were unfocused. The moment passed as she blinked her eyes and said, “No, thank you!” as though she was declining something as simple as a glass of water with her lunch.

“But why?” both of the stuck-up fillies protested in shock, and Diamond Tiara sputtered, “Don’t you know that you’ll go nowhere with these foals? If you want to be successful in life then you have to go with the winners!”

“I won’t go with you because you both are cruel and hurtful bullies. You two derive pleasure and your sense of self-worth from how much you can demean and belittle others, because you know that deep down there’s nothing in you that makes you more special than anypony else. I know it isn’t entirely your fault, your parents were the ones responsible for turning you into spoiled little monsters. Mom doesn’t want me to grow up to be like my sisters or you two, so that’s why I won’t go with you.”

The delivery of Firefly’s monologue had been so chipper and upbeat, like a schoolfilly sharing a story about what they had done the night before with a friend. There wasn’t an ounce of the sarcastic and biting tones that Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara used when they spoke. Sweetie cast a wide-eyed glance towards an equally stunned Applebloom and Scootaloo. I hadn’t ever really thought about why the two snobs acted the way they do, I thought that was just who they were. Even if it’s true, the way Firefly laid it all out hurt to listen to, Sweetie thought, and she felt an unexpected pang of sympathy towards the two fillies that had been the bane of her existence up until then.

“W-well, fine! Hang out with these losers and see if we care!” Diamond Tiara shouted before turning and galloping away, Silver Spoon close behind.

“Goodbye!” Firefly said, and she even waved a hoof at the fleeing foals. A moment passed and the newest Crusader turned back towards the others. The moment she saw the expressions on Sweetie, Applebloom and Scootaloo’s faces, Firefly seemed to wither on the spot. “Did I do something wrong?” she asked in an apprehensive tone. Her ears fell back and she shrank even further. “I did, didn’t I? I did the thing where I repeated what Mom said, not what she told me to say.”

“I won’t argue that those two have earned a talking-to by somepony, but what you said to them was a bit…” Applebloom started, and her observation trailed off.

“Brutal,” Scootaloo contributed, and she wasn’t the only one giving Firefly a wary look.

I can’t argue with what they’re saying… but something that Firefly’s said is bugging me, and I can’t put my hoof on it. It took just a moment for Sweetie to replay the conversation in her head, and comprehension dawned on her. Firefly never lived in Ponyville, so how would her mom know about Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara? If this was her first time meeting those two, then how did her mom tell her to avoid them? “Firefly, when did your mom tell you about Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon?” she finally asked, giving voice to her questions.

“When those two walked in,” came the immediate answer, with apparently no regard towards the impossibility of it.

“Is… is your mom with us right now?” Sweetie asked, nearly fumbling over the question as she tried to phrase it as tactfully as possible. She only broke eye contact to shoot Scootaloo a warning glare when she whirled her hoof by her head and crossed her eyes while pointing to Firefly’s back. Firefly’s acting wierd but I don’t think she’s crazy. Something else is going on here. Sweetie tried to convey her thoughts through the glare, but the only thing that stopped Scootaloo was a kick from Applebloom.

Firecracker seemed oblivious to the unspoken communication going on between the Crusaders as she perked up, apparently happy for the subject change. “Mom got hurt by the bad guys really bad, so she had to go away for a while. She still talks to me so that I don’t mess things up too much!”

When Sweetie met the eyes of the other Crusaders this time, there was no doubt that they all had come to the same conclusion. The ‘mom’ she hears… she isn’t really there. She’s probably… dead… and Firefly just can’t accept it. Are we any different? Sweetie thought, and she recalled the scare she and the girls had when they had snuck into the humans’ area in the castle, then to the guard that they had seen killed in Ponyville. Are we really any different, pretending to be great heroes fighting evil given what we’ve seen?

“Is everything alright?” The question came from Alvar as he broke away from the flow of traffic entering the building. He took his usual seat beside Sweetie and looked to each of the group in turn. “You are all rather quiet, and I passed two fillies outside who were crying. I do hope there isn’t any bad news.”

“Wait… two fillies outside were crying?” Scootaloo blurted out. “Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara?”

Alvar gave a brief description of both fillies, and a Sweetie felt an unexpected spike of guilt after what had happened. Those two have always gone out of their way to make us feel bad, so why would it bother me at all for them to have their feelings hurt? “Those two are bullies, but now I feel a little bad. Maybe we should go and make sure they’re alright.”

Surprisingly, Alvar was the first to respond. “That might be for the best. I was actually stopping by to let you know that something has come up. One of the new humans that arrived today requested the use of a sparring ring and it would be impolite if I didn’t attend whatever display she intends.”

“Oh, that sounds fun! Can I come with?” Firefly asked quickly, the heavy mood from the previous conversation sliding off of her like water on a duck’s back.

Alvar’s response was a nod and a smile. “I don’t see why not.”

Just like that, the feelings of sympathy towards Firefly and (surprisingly) the two spoiled fillies was pushed aside by a sudden burst of anxiety of leaving Alvar alone with the Crusader’s newest member. Sweetie struggled as long as she could to try and find an excuse to go with Alvar instead, but came up wanting.

“Sweetie?” Alvar asked, freezing the filly in place before she could join up with Applebloom and Scootaloo. “Would you mind coming with me as well? I have some questions that I hope you can answer for me.”

It took less than a second for Sweetie to respond. “Okay! Scoots, Bloom, I’ll see you two tonight!” she said as she galloped over to Alvar quickly enough to miss the look that the other two Crusaders shot each other. “Let's go!”

The intimidating shadow of the Myrmidon fell over the trio as they headed out of the lobby. A moment of silence passed before Alvar finally spoke. “I must confess a small amount of ignorance, and I didn’t want to let the others know of that shortcoming, given how you three reacted to the subject…” his tone was reluctant, and he didn’t make eye contact as he cleared his throat. “The Crusaders have never hesitated to act in my time with you, but you did when I mentioned the fillies outside. You also called them ‘bullies.’” His face scrunched up as though the thought of not knowing something was leaving a sour taste in his mouth. “What’s a ‘bully’?”

How does he not know what a bully is? Sweetie thought, and she nearly blurted the thought out before catching herself. Several false starts were attempted before she settled on an answer. “A bully is… a bully is somepony who’s mean to somepony else just to hurt them, I guess.”

Alvar’s expression didn’t change as he mulled over Sweetie’s words. “Pain is their goal? But… why? Hatchlings acting that way would weaken their wingmates and their entire flight if allowed to continue. What reason could they possibly have?” The questions were laced with honest confusion at the concept, and Alvar’s gaze turned to Sweetie for an answer.

“Sometimes they don’t need a reason,” Sweetie muttered, and she tried not to dwell on everything that Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara had put the Crusaders through.

Alvar had no immediate response to that explanation as he turned back to the path, though Sweetie could see that her response had proven less than satisfactory for him. They had walked a half-dozen steps before the young griffon froze and pivoted on the spot. “Where did Firefly go?”

That filly has a real talent for just vanishing when nopony’s looking… Sweetie had to admit as she glanced around, but the search didn’t take nearly as long as expected.

Firefly was on the opposite side of the street and nearly a block ahead with a beaming smile on her face as she followed behind somepony in a heavy cloak, looking as though she was having the time of her life. She didn’t respond when Sweetie and Alvar galloped to catch up, though the cloaked pony did stop to address her followers.

“Oh, uh… good afternoon, Alvar, Sweetie. Going off to play in the griffon compound?” Twilight Sparkle asked as she bowed her head to both of them. She caught sight of Firefly and favored the filly with a smile. “I haven’t seen you around before, have I? What’s your name?”

“My name’s Firefly! Mom says if you like him then you should just bang him already,” she replied without an ounce of hesitation, though confusion colored her features the moment she finished. “But that doesn’t sound very nice. Why would you ‘bang’ someone you like? It sounds mean. Maybe I should ask Firecracker what that means…”

Twilight’s expression had gone from what Sweetie recognized as ‘patient adult’ to the look that Rarity had when she realised that Sweetie had discovered some books that she had stashed the closet. The princess’s expression finally settled on something close to anger or embarrassment, though Sweetie couldn’t tell exactly which. “I think you should tell your mom to mind her own business,” she finally managed to say through gritted teeth.

“Apologies, princess,” Alvar said as he cleared his throat. “Firefly is… well, she’s very young, and hasn’t learned to control the impulse to say every thought that’s put into her head.”

“I’m sure she didn’t mean anything by it!” Sweetie agreed after a moment, and she smiled to hide her growing confusion. What does she mean by ‘bang him?’ Maybe I should ask Rarity… and come to think of it, who does she mean by ‘him’? And why did Alvar say it like somepony else was sticking all of these random things in her head for her to say?

“It’s fine…” Twilight replied, her earlier exasperation giving way to distraction as she cast a glance towards the griffon checkpoint and the two humans that were passing through.

Alvar followed Twilight’s look before he said, “One of the newly arrived humans had requested a training area for some sort of demonstration, and we were just heading there to observe. It seems that Captain Harris will be attending as well. Would you like to come with us, Princess? ”

“Yes, I would. Thank you,” Twilight replied, and she fell into step with the rest of the small group heading towards the checkpoint. Her expression had softened somewhat, and Sweetie did not make a point of asking why her face was still so red.

15:50, 12/17/2015, OFFICE OF CAPTAIN MATTHEW HARRIS, CANTERLOT

It had been a very long day getting everyone and everything moved from the Kaleidoscope to their respective areas within the city. The first group to arrive that morning had included a large number of the XCOM veterans who had been forced to stay behind, and they had no problems with following Matt to the increasingly cramped barracks area that the humans had been using since their arrival over a month ago.

Commander Bradford’s anticipated additions to the Kaleidoscope network must have been completed successfully, as a next wave of reinforcements had arrived a couple of hours later, and the third had arrived just after noon. Unlike the first wave, the majority of the soldiers that arrived wore the uniforms of their nations of origin, while the officers had been sporting the same black-and-red uniforms that Van Doorn and Renfeld had been wearing.

These reinforcements had been provided directly to the war effort by the nations that now composed the ‘ADVENT’ administration, as it was being referred to back home. The black and red dress uniforms were apparently provided by the new organization to the soldiers that had been hand picked specifically to lead the troops that had been provided by the various member nations.

In Matt’s mind, it seemed like a recipe for disaster. His fears proved unfounded, though, as Col. Van Doorn and Maj. Renfeld were practically omnipresent whenever Matt had looked in on the new troops. Nearly a thousand total soldiers had been sent through the portals, which by necessity meant that temporary housing within the city had to be acquired. Keeping the new arrivals confined to a single location was not a task that Matt envied, but everything at least appeared to be in order when he had escorted the last wave of reinforcements to the housing blocks just after noon.

Matt might have spent some more time worrying about the new arrivals, but they weren’t the only things on his mind. Reports also indicated that the next wave would include engineers, technicians and parts to begin constructing a landing pad and facilities for Skyrangers at the base of the mountain. The addition of human aircraft to the mix would certainly be a boon to the overworked pegasus chariot drivers… but that concern wasn’t the first thing on his mind.

What dominated Matt’s attention, now that the lion’s share of the work was done and the troopers were finally settling in, was how Twilight’s hair had ended up on his collar.

It’s possible that the hairs might have been on my hand after I had sat down, and they made it up to my neck any time I had raised my hand to my face. That’s what happened, I bet, Matt told himself as he stared into the mirror in his office. The uniform he had been wearing during his meeting with Van Doorn had long been sent to the laundry, and he had found a few minutes in the midst of the day’s hectic schedule to shower and wipe off what felt like an inch of grime and sweat off of his face… but he still couldn’t shake the feeling that the moment he stepped outside of the office, another lavender hair or ten would appear on his uniform spontaneously. Only after another minute’s inspection was Matt finally confident enough to leave his office without embarrassing himself, when a knock at the door pre-empted his efforts.

“Captain Harris? It’s Sergeant Finch,” the British accent came from the other side, and opening the door revealed the man in question but with a… peculiar expression on his face. Finch lifted a folder and thrust it into Matt’s chest before the other man could say a word. “AARs for last night’s adventure. You should probably read it sooner than later.”

After action reports? It should be Zhang who collects those, and he usually delivers them at the end of the day, Matt recalled as he eyed the relatively light folder. “Thanks, but isn’t--”

“Excellent, if you need anything else, just ask. Good evening, Captain,” Finch interrupted before offering a quick salute and retreating into the flow of traffic in the corridor.

Matt slowly pushed the door closed as he looked down at the folder. Finch is aware of the standard operating procedure for the reports. Why would he go out of his way to deviate from that? There can’t be more than a single sheet of paper in here. A small degree of curiosity took root in the back of Matt’s mind as he sat and opened the folder. The only contents within was a simple hand-written note on a blank sheet of paper.

Just had a lovely chat with Maj. Renfeld. She was very determined to know everything about you and your time here. Didn’t ask for personal details, mainly about your habits and schedule. She even invoked ‘for Queen and Country’ to get as much info as she could. I never worked with her while a part of SAS, but she had a well-earned reputation for results and body counts in Iraq after the war broke out again.

I don’t know what she wants with you now, and I wanted to give you a heads-up without making her suspicious. Watch your back.

The note brought back the moment Matt had introduced herself, and the woman’s reaction to his name had been severe. The creeping sense of paranoia that had occasionally haunted Matt since EXALT’s first appearance resurfaced as one thought led to another. Could we be dealing with another Vide? Finch apparently knew of her prior to today, which doesn’t really coincide with the nameless phantoms that EXALT has used against us...

A knock from the door made Matt jump, and this time he made a point of grabbing his sword before heading towards the door. In all likelihood it isn’t any kind of threat. Even if it was, then they could just shoot me through the door… but I suppose it’s better than opening the door with nothing at all, Matt concluded, and he let out a small chuckle at his skittish behavior. That chuckle died when he opened the door and saw that it was Major Renfeld waiting for him.

The mild look of disapproval didn’t change on the woman’s face as her eyes locked onto the sheathed sword in his left hand. “I had heard that you had taken to carrying a sword in the field, and I’m glad that the report wasn’t bluster and exaggeration. Come, follow me.” Without any further explanation, she turned on her heel and headed down the corridor.

Matt fell into step behind Renfeld after taking a moment to lock the office behind him. “May I ask where we are going, and why?” he asked, taking advantage of his following position to give the woman a cursory inspection. No weapons besides her sidearm that are visible… and she doesn’t have any of the visible augments that EXALT sports in the field, either, he concluded as he wove between the traffic in the hallway.

“I’m aware of the capabilities of the weapon you wield, and I also am aware that you are lacking in any training for how to properly wield it,” Renfeld explained quickly, not bothering to look back to address Matt. “When I was young, my father insisted that I choose a martial discipline to learn. To spite him, I chose kenjutsu. That sword you were given isn’t a proper katana, but just by looking at it I can tell you can… benefit from my knowledge of Ittō-ryū.”

Itto...what? Matt’s attempts to make sense of the foreign words nearly eclipsed his understanding of the ones he did recognize. Is she offering sword training? “I certainly appreciate your willingness to help, but I’m not sure now is the best time for that. Perhaps it would be best to make an appointment after everyone’s settled in?”

Renfeld waved a dismissive hand at the suggestion. “You know that the enemy respects no schedule but their own. We’ve got some time now, and I had a chance to speak with your Lieutenant Zhang while I was securing a practice area with the griffons. I have to say that I’m impressed in your choice of subordinates. I have no doubts he can handle things while you’re indisposed.”

“Ah, I understand,” Matt replied, though his gut had begun to nag at him to find some sort of excuse to be somewhere else. No convenient excuses made themselves apparent as they approached the checkpoint to the griffon compound, though he was momentarily distracted by the fact that the guards manning the checkpoint all offered the slightest of bows in his direction as he passed.

Renfeld led the way into a nearby building, and after a few more corridors they reached their destination. It was a large room, possibly some kind of meeting hall prior to the invasion, with racks of various wooden practice weapons alongside their lethal counterparts. A small handful of griffons were present and in the process of maintaining the equipment, and the largest of the flock hobbled over to the two humans.

“The High Talon has informed me of your intent here,” the griffon stated, and Matt had a hard time trying to find some place on his body that wasn’t scarred in some way. He turned towards Matt and produced a wooden sword from the crook of one wing. “A training saber made of hardwood from the forests surrounding Low Peak. It should match the weight and length of your sword perfectly.”

Matt took the weapon in his free hand and mirrored the small bow that the guards had offered at the checkpoint. “Thank you,” he offered in response, and he breathed a sigh of relief when the scarred training master mirrored the gesture.

“As for you, Major Renfeld, I am afraid I do not have any weapons that match the description that you provided,” the griffon reported, but he waved one gnarled talon towards the racks along the walls. “I invite you to choose the weapon that bests suits you, and I am confident I can craft a weapon closer to your needs before your next visit.”

Renfeld did not speak immediately as she walked towards the rack that carried several wooden swords of a longer variety. She lifted one with practiced hands before turning towards the griffon and nodding. “This will suffice, thank you,” she said as she turned towards Matt, but her expression soured as the door to the training hall opened to admit several others.

The first was the familiar bulk of the Myrmidon, and immediately behind followed High Talon Alvar. Two fillies were next in line, and the last to enter was…

How do you know you aren’t molesting her in her sleep right now?

Matt couldn’t suppress a guilty flinch when he spotted Twilight, and no amount of willpower could force him to look in her direction. God, this is awkward. I think I might prefer charging into a fight over whatever this is.

Renfeld cleared her throat to draw Matt’s attention to her. She held up one hand to show the translation pendant before setting it on the edge of the arena. “You might want to remove your translator, as loose articles tend to get snagged or caught while in training.” Once Matt had followed her example, she asked, “You’ve got family, correct? A younger sister? Are you two close?”

That’s a bit of an odd thing to ask, but I’m no expert in small talk, Matt thought as he worked his right arm around its full range of motion to stretch. “I do have a sister, but we haven’t been in touch much lately. XCOM had a blackout in communication for over a year while I was there.”

The other human nodded as she worked through her own stretching routine. “I had an older brother that I lost track of for a few years. Our father wanted him to go into the family business of the army and politics, but my brother never liked it when someone told him what to do. While he was off being a reporter and saving the world, it fell to me to carry on with the family business. Despite him running from his responsibilities, he was family,” Renfeld said with a sigh as she locked eyes with Matt. The wooden sword in her hands came to rest in some form of guard position and her stance widened.

The use of the past tense when referring to her brother was not lost on Matt. “Where is he now?” he asked, though he was already certain he knew the answer.

A small smile crossed Renfeld’s face, though the emotion in her eyes was anything but sanguine. “He was interviewing humanitarian aid workers in Iraq when he died. Rioters beheaded him after some idiot American shot a kid.”

By the time that Matt realised just what she was referring to, Renfeld had already halved the distance between them with her sword held high.

36 -- Things XCOM Operatives are Not Allowed to Do (Foreign Deployment Edition)

“Is this a joke?” Victor asked as he caught sight of a new addition to the announcement board. He gave a questioning look to the others standing idly nearby and saw his own bewilderment reflected on their faces. Well, until I see Zhang or Harris, I guess there’s no way to confirm if this is legit or not, he thought as he looked back to the list that had been posted.

To everyone who has been deployed to the Equestrian theater, I would advise that you remain on your best behavior so as to provide a good impression on our allies there. However, I am also becoming aware that there are certain situations which are beyond the norm of what can be reasonably expected, so I’ve composed a list of unusual scenarios that are to be avoided.

Remember that we will be watching.

Cmdr David Bradford

Things XCOM Operatives are Not Allowed To Do (Foreign Deployment Edition)

1.) Off duty personnel are encouraged to spend time with the natives so as to build both trust and friendship. However, there are noteworthy individuals and groups that require special handling.
1a.) The Equestrian known as Lyra Heartstrings has been banned from the facilities currently in use by deployed XCOM forces. If she is spotted within these restricted areas, ~~do not~~ interact with her. DO NOT Report her to security so that she may be escorted from the premises.
1ai.) Interaction within the castle grounds is ~~not~~ recommended with Lyra Heartstrings.
1ai1.) Interaction with Lyra Heartstrings anywhere not on this list is also ~~right out.~~ STRONGLY ENCOURAGED!

1b.) The small group of Equestrian children calling themselves the ‘Cutie Mark Crusaders’ are not to be engaged in any way, nor are they to be allowed near any of XCOM’s gear or equipment. These things are multi-million dollar instruments of war, not toys, gentlemen.
1bi.) This guideline is still in effect even if they say please.
1bi1.) Even if they promise not to touch anything.
1bi1a.) Puppy eyes are right out.
1bii.) The above rule has been updated to the following: In an effort to help morale, interaction with the ‘Cutie Mark Crusaders’ is permitted outside of restricted areas.
1bii1.) Effective immediately, all interaction with the Cutie Mark Crusaders will now be supervised by a responsible adult. Those who wish to file a complaint can do so with Pvt [Redacted] and his astonishing collection of hair dyes. No, private, it doesn’t matter that they think the new colors are ‘totally radical’.
1bii1a.) Effective immediately, only those of Captain rank or higher are eligible for the ‘responsible adult’ position.
1bii1ai.) No, ranks are not additive. Three Corporals do not equal a Captain.
1biii.) XCOM personnel are to cease referring to the Cutie Mark Crusaders as “Anarchy’s Children.”
1biii1.) Even out of hearing range of Equestrian personnel.
1biii2.) Even with translation amulets removed. Some of our Equestrian partners are quite fluent in English.

1c.) XCOM operatives are not to provoke the being known as Discord. You’re welcome to try.
1ci.) Despite his habit of bending the very fabric of reality to his whims, Discord is not Q. Stop referring to him as such.
1cii.) The fact that he sounds like John de Lancie may be purely coincidental, but more than likely he sounds like this on purpose. Remember, he is known to have been observing our planet, peoples, and cultures for who knows how long.
1ciii.) Even if he claims he is. Seriously, you are really going to believe anything that comes out of his mouth? Actually, I claimed to be Mr. Mxyzptlk, but that’s comparing apples to road runners.
1ciii.) Even if he keeps conjuring Starfleet uniforms for XCOM personnel.
1civ.) And refers to Col. Van Doorn as Jean-Luc.
1cv.) XCOM personnel are to refrain from asking Discord to change their looks to match any figure from Earth popular culture, including but not limited to: Comic books, video games, books, movies, television, anime, myths, legends, etc.
1cv1.) Even if he agrees to it.
1cv2.) Especially if he agrees to it.
1cv3.) Just because Colonel Van Doorn got a laugh out of his transformation to look like Chuck Norris (circa-Delta Force) does not mean approval of transformation requests.

2.) The specialists of the Mente Materia division are gifted with extraordinary abilities. Antagonize them at your own risk.
2a.) Calling them any name that might be construed as disrespectful falls under this. This includes but is not limited to the following: Wizards, Mages, Houdini, Warlocks, Merlin.
2b.) The Mente Materia Specialists are not Psykers, either. They do not draw their power from the ‘Warp’, and asking them ‘Do you hear the voices too?’ is offensive. Stop it.
2bi.) The incident with Captain Harris was due to faulty equipment malfunctioning in the new environment.
2bii.) If you or anyone in your squad begins to hear voices, please report to the nearest officer for psychological and psionic screening.
2c.) Among other things, Captain Harris has the ability to alter the speed in which his body processes information, which slows or stops time from his perspective. This power was not gained from any sort of stone mask, and he doesn’t have to shout, ‘ZA WARUDO!’ to use it, either. Nobody gets the reference, so stop it.
2d.) Effective immediately, soldiers are prohibited from challenging Lieutenant Yuri Romalov to any kind of contest involving physical contact. This includes but is not limited to: arm wrestling, thumb wrestling, actual wrestling of any kind, or any kind of fighting. This will be its own punishment.
2di.)Even if you think you can take him.
2di1.)Especially if you think you can take him.
2di1a.)Okay people, let me spell it out. There is no way for you to physically harm Lt. Romalov barehanded. His gift allows him to redirect and amplify physical force. When you punch him in the face and break your arm, that’s him restraining himself.
2e.) Effective immediately, Lieutenant Yuri Romalov is prohibited from challenging other soldiers to physical contests of any kind. I should not have to be spelling this out.
2ei.) Even if you think they can take it.
2ei1.) Especially if you think they can take it.
2ei1a.) As the threat of punishment has done little to deter this behavior, incentive will be offered instead. For every month that Lt. Romalov doesn’t render a fellow soldier into an invalid, he will be given his choice of alcoholic beverage from Earth. Violating this rule revokes the incentive in its entirety from then on.
2f.) Yes, Specialist Matt Hawkins was a former police officer. Yes, his gift allows him to generate electric currents at will. Yelling ‘don’t taze me bro!’ at him is not funny.
2fi.) It is funny, however, watching those who do not follow this rule lose control of motor, bowel, and bladder functions due to electric shock. Consider this justified punishment.

3.) In this solar system, the sun really does revolve around the planet. Stop getting into arguments over this.

4.) Drawing on the faces of active MEC troopers is not permitted.
4a.) Due to security upgrades overseen by Princess Twilight, attempting to sneak into MEC trooper medical bays to violate this rule will be its own punishment.
4b.) Drawing faces on inactive MEC combat frames is also not permitted.

5.) Using MEC combat frames for Minotaur wrestling is not considered an appropriate use of time and resources.

6.) Captain Harris is asked to stop making ‘the noises’ when swinging his sword. It is a Griffonian relic gifted by the High Talon himself, and should be treated with respect.
6a.) Despite Cpt. Harris’ claims, sound effects do not improve the cutting power of the blade.

7.)XCOM operatives are not to use the Wallflower armor for general mischief.
7a.)Do not claim that ‘a wizard did it.’ The wizards on loan from Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns are professionals.
7b.)Blaming your shenanigans on “the ghost of Lana Jenkins” is immature and highly tasteless. Stop it.
7bi.)The telekinesis incident in Cpt. Harris’ quarters is not to be cited as proof of your claims.
7c.)The Wallflower armor does not fool base security cameras. We have you on film.

8.)XCOM personnel referring to Major Renfeld as ‘the wicked witch’ will be subject to disciplinary action.
8a.)XCOM personnel are to report to Maj. Renfeld in the training room for their disciplinary action.

9.) If your idea involves using Equestrians as mounted units, don’t.
9a.) Even if it was their idea.

10.) Stop telling XCOM rookies that the Minotaur Toys are the size of action figures.
10a.) Stop placing action figures around sleeping rookies and then shaking them awake to 'save their lives.'
10b.) Stop convincing rookies that said action figures can only move when they aren't directly within view. Pvt [Redacted] had to be taken to medical after staring at the action figure left beside his pillow for sixteen straight hours.
10c.) Effective immediately, all action figures are to be confiscated as contraband, and any caught in possession of one will be locked in the storage closet with all of the confiscated action figures for the night.

11.) The Equestrian device known as a ‘party cannon’ is not rated for combat. Heavy weapons operatives are not to bring party cannons in place of standard XCOM rocket launchers.
11a.) Following the success of Operation Spectral Laughter, party cannons are being tested for use as standard XCOM equipment.
11b.) XCOM rocket launchers are not to be retrofitted to operate as party cannons.
11bi.) For the love of God, do NOT give Pinkie Pie a rocket launcher!

12.) The Kaleidoscope platforms are finely tuned pieces of arcano-scientific machinery with no history of malfunctions. Stop telling rookies about 'all of the horrible transporter accidents.'
12a.) The phrase ‘no history of malfunctions’ doesn’t mean that the malfunctions weren’t recorded.
12ai.) The above rule does not imply that such malfunctions actually occurred and were covered up.
12ai1.) The next individual caught perpetuating this rumor will be reassigned to ferry cargo to and from Earth to the field daily via Kaleidoscope.

13.) Do not engage in staring contests with the royal guards on duty.
13a.) Do not attempt to provoke the royal guards on duty into flinching.
13ai.) Especially do not encourage this behavior in the Element Bearer known as Rainbow Dash.

14.) Stop telling rookies that the castle’s statue garden is filled with the victims of Princess Twilight. This is only true of the petrified aliens in the Mente Materia storage closet.
14a.) Stop telling rookies that there are statues of humans in the Mente Materia storage closet.
14ai.) Stop locking rookies in the Mente Materia storage closet.
14aii.) Access to the Mente Materia storage closet is now restricted to authorized personnel only.

15.) Stop accusing XCOM operatives of being changelings. The changelings are our allies.
15a.) Col. Van Doorn is not being mind controlled by the changelings. The outwards signs of changeling mind control are easily recognized and include: glowing green eyes, slurred speech and physical exhaustion.
15ai.) Showing up an hour late to muster with slurred speech, physical exhaustion and bloodshot eyes does not mean you have just broken free of changeling mind control. It means you have a hangover and will be punished as such. You know who you are.
15b.) Stop telling rookies only the blood test from The Thing can identify a changeling.
15c.) There will be absolutely no 'fraternizing' with changelings.

16.) Ingesting large amounts of sugar in an effort to gain Pinkie Pie’s supernatural abilities will not work. Studies have shown no link between her talents and her diet, except perhaps that she is somehow able to survive it.
16a.) You will not be excused from duty while recovering from these ‘attempts.’

17.) The Nightcrawler armor does not enable the wearer to crawl up walls.
17a.) Nor does it make you an X-Man.
17ai.) Nor does it give you a German accent.
17ai1.) No, Dr. Vahlen is not considered proof that the previous point is wrong.

18.) Personnel are not to test the strength of Titan armor against bucks from an earth pony. Violators will be confined to the brig after their release from the medbay.

19.) Giving Equestrians peanut butter was only funny the first time.
20.) The following phrases are banned on and around the base:
20a.) "So hungry I could eat a horse"
20b.) "Kicks like a mule"
20b.) "I'm rubber, you're glue”

21.) Shouting 'COME AT ME BRO' when engaging Revenants is now prohibited. While it has proven effective, operatives are to be reminded that their battlefield comms are recorded.
21a.) Insults regarding their mothers are right out.

22.) Soldiers are responsible for having their armor ready at all times. They are not to loan their equipment to Rarity for “alterations.”
22a.) Even if it does fit better afterwards.
22b.) Sequins are not “disruptive camouflage.”

23.) We've been getting reports of a possible new breed of the Thin Men. Reports say they resemble humans with pastel skin tones and hair resembling the Equestrians'. If you see one, notify command immediately.

24.) Stop using LANC rifles to poke holes in the wall between the locker rooms.

25.) Attention base personnel: some of the confetti cannons set up by Pinkie Pie for the last office mixer are still unaccounted for. Upon finding one, notify central so we can dispatch a cleanup team.

26.) Please observe a half-hour time limit when brushing Fluttershy's hair. She's a grown mare and you all have work to do.

27.) Stop asking the teleportation staff for teleports to and from the barracks.

28.) Disregard rule 30, The Starswirl the Bearded wing is OFF LIMITS.

29.) After-action reports should not be in the form of a letter to the princesses.
29a.) Nor should they be letters to your commanding officer.
29ai.) Just to be clear, your after action reports are not to be in letter format to anyone. We have proper stationery for this sort of thing, and it is to be hand delivered to your CO.

30.) The Starswirl the Bearded wing of the Canterlot archives will be made available to researchers on a trial basis starting next Tuesday.

31.) Stop giving the phoenix’s caretaker duty to rookies near the end of her life cycle.

32.) Under no circumstances are XCOM personnel to make “Pinkie Promises” to the Element Bearer, Pinkamena Diane Pie.
32a.) We cannot stress this rule enough.
32ai.) Should anyone be foolish enough to make one, then they need to follow through with the promise. Failure to do so will not be met with any disciplinary action from XCOM. The punishment you will receive from Pinkie will make you wish we did.
32aii.) Do not ask XCOM officers to help you back out of a promise if you make one.
32aii1.) Nor fellow soldiers.
32aii2.) Nor any high-ranking members of the Equestrian government and its allies - Princess Luna, Princess Twilight Sparkle, Queen Chrysalis, High Talon Alvar, etc.
32aii3.) Nor any members of the Elements of Harmony. They will only laugh.
32aii4.) Nor Discord. The fact you won’t receive help from a being of his immense power should be warning enough.
32aiii.) Note that this should not be confused for the grade school level practice of making a promise with one’s ‘pinky’ fingers. One requires the use of linking pinkies, the other requires a complicated set of gestures with rhyming words.
32aiii1.) Both are childish and will be recorded for posterity.

33.) Do not tell the rookies that ‘unicorn horns are made of candy’. Their horns are made of bone.
33a.) We are trying to set an example of professionalism, not look like escapees from a mental asylum.
33ai.) Even if they offer (like Lyra Heartstrings has tried).
33ai1.) Especially if they offer (doubly so for Lyra Heartstrings).
33aii.) Nor are they erogenous zones because, again, they are just bone. I can’t believe I have to stress this point.
33aii1.) Not that kind of bone. Stop giggling.
33aiii.) Anyone caught daring/betting/forcing a rookie to do so will be met with swift punishment from XCOM.
33aiii1.) Same goes for doing so to a higher ranking officer. Blackmailing an officer is a punishable offense regardless of what you’re trying to make them do.
33aiii1a.) Bribery is right out.
33aiv.) Anyone caught doing so of their own volition will be hit with telekinesis, electricity, fire, or other forms of reactionary self defense from the offended unicorn. This will be considered sufficient punishment, though we will still put you in the brig just to drive home the point.

34.) XCOM troops will refrain from singing on missions.
34a.) After being informed by Princess Twilight Sparkle that songs spontaneously break out from time to time due to Magically Induced Musical Harmonizing (MIMH), previous incidents will be forgiven and extra days of leave will be issued to those formerly punished.
34ai.) In light of the incident in Trottingham referred to as “The Stand of the Flying Circus”, the single “Always Look on the Bright Side of Life” will be allowed to be sung again.

35.) Password protecting computing devices is mandatory for all operatives to avoid leaking sensitive information either pertaining to the XCOM organization or a soldier's personal information.
35a.) To the XCOM soldier who left their PDA unlocked and unattended, please be sure to password lock it in the future. We do not wish to explain what “Rule 34” is ever again to any more curious ponies.
35ai.) On a related note, any anime/manga rated G to PG-13 should be forwarded to Fluttershy, as she has shown an interest in them.

36.) Dr. Shen and the engineering teams we’ve procured from around the globe have worked hard to produce the various weapons, armors, tools, and other equipment that have helped save the lives of our operatives in the field. Requisition the use of approved LANCs and Excaliburs that they have manufactured, not the medieval melee weapons they are named after.
36a.) Soldiers will also not requisition the locals for their lances or swords. The ponies’ weaponry is just regular steel, the griffons are very secretive about the production of their skysteel armaments, and the minotaurs won’t part with their Hoplite armor/shields even to settle lost wagers.
36ai.) Should weapons or armor from the latter two groups mentioned above come into your ownership through legal means they will be confiscated to be studied by Shen and his crew to aid the war efforts.
36ai1.) This doesn’t mean to suggest or approve of you acquiring/keeping them through illegal means. Such activity will be met with criminal punishment by whichever group wishes to try you on top of your court martial.
36b.) Even if you have extensive training with medieval weapons.
36i.) I shouldn’t even have to be this specific. I’ve reviewed the qualifications of every soldier deploying to the field, and none of you have ‘extensive training’.
36ii.) Fighting a Muton with nothing but a regular bladed weapon will lead to nothing more than a bloody end and an embarrassing obituary, not an awesome moment that will make you ‘YouTube famous’.
36c.) Captain Harris is an exception to this rule as his skysteel blade was gifted to him by the High Talon as a sign of respect.
36ci.) It is not because he is secretly a ninja, samurai, Sith or Jedi master.
36ci1.) He is not ‘The Highlander’, ‘Geralt of Rivia’, ‘Brave Fencer Musashi’, ‘Cloud Strife’, or ‘Link - The Hero of Time’ either.

37.) Dragons are our allies in this war. All XCOM personnel will refrain from insulting or annoying them. This also includes mentioning historical figures (both real and fictional) from various Earth cultures and faiths who have been credited as ‘dragonslayers’ including but not limited to: Saint George, Archangel Michael, Zeus, Heracles/Hercules, Beowulf, Sigurd, Bard the Bowman, Natsu Dragneel, etc.
37a.) “But I was just testing the Titan Armor’s fire proofing” is not a valid excuse for doing so.
37ai.) Offering them a mint for their bad case of dragon’s breath is also not a valid excuse.
37b.) There is indeed a dragon named Puff. No, he does not know of a land called Honalee.
37bi.) He has stated he does not like frolicking in the autumn mist as it messes with his sinuses.
37bii.) His definition of ‘fancy stuff’ he enjoys does not include strings and sealing wax.
37biii.) Stop trying to make Private Jack Papers befriend him. The private’s herpetophobia (a fear of lizards and frogs) has evolved to include drakonophobia (a fear of dragons).
37c.) Saying “Here there be dragons” with a thick pirate accent whenever pointing at a map of their territory only made the dragons laugh once. They are getting fed up with it as much as the rest of us.
37ci.) Matriarch Shirogane, however, would like to personally thank the soldier who uttered “Do not meddle in the affairs of dragons, for you are crunchy and taste good with ketchup” in her presence for, she quotes: “I haven’t laughed that hard in centuries.”

38.) The baby dragon who is the assistant/little brother-figure to Princess Twilight Sparkle and a dragon of interest to matriarch Shirogane is named Spike. He is a valued member of the Equestrian community who will be treated with respect.
38a.) His nickname is not Barney.
38ai.) Barney is man or woman in a six foot tall purple with green costume portraying a fictitious tyrannosaurus rex . Spike is a three foot tall, purple with green scale covered flesh and blood real dragon. So yes, there is a difference.
38ai1.) One sings and dances on TV to entertain children for educational TV. The other breathes fire and can bite through a diamond the same way you can bite through an apple. Take a guess which one you don’t want mad at you.

37 -- Satisfaction

“Revenge proves its own executioner.”
--John Ford

16:30, 12/17/2015, GRIFFON COMPOUND, CANTERLOT

I may have to invite Major Renfeld to my meetings with Lieutenant Zhang in the future, Alvar thought as he took a seat on the outer edge of the fighting ring. His practiced eyes devoured and memorized the woman’s every movement with the practice sword as she took her position opposite to Captain Harris. It seems like she’s having a small amount of trouble with the blade’s weighting… but if she makes visits to the practice arena for training a regular occurrence then I’m certain that a practice sword can be made to her specifications. I can’t wait to see what I can learn from her. It wouldn’t do for the High Talon to show something as immature as excitement, so he did his best to mimic the mild and aloof interest that his father had always displayed in public. It certainly beat dwelling on the brief conversation he had with Zhang earlier in the afternoon.

“Speak not of the Revenants to anyone. They are our shame to bear as a people and nobody else’s.”

“What’s going on, Alvar?” Sweetie asked as she sat beside Alvar. She scooted just a little bit closer than usual as she looked around the room before finally settling on the two humans in the center ring. “Are those two going to practice sword fighting or something?”

“It seems that way,” Alvar answered, and he gave a respectful nod to Princess Twilight as she sat on Sweetie’s opposite side and a glance toward the Myrmidon as it took its place standing behind the group. The princess seems rather flushed… was she perhaps running before we came across her? She must be sweating dreadfully under that cloak…

The alicorn gave a startled yelp when Firefly wedged herself in the small gap between Sweetie and herself. She gave a strained smile to the young changeling and started to speak when one ear flicked towards the fighting arena. Her head whipped around to face the same direction a moment later, her eyes wide. Any further contemplation of Twilight’s behavior was pushed aside as a dash of movement from the ring immediately drew Alvar’s attention.

Renfeld rushed forward, her weapon raised high for a two-handed crown strike, only for it to be stopped cold by a perfectly executed block. She threw her weight in the strike in an attempt to push Harris back, but his stance was wide and set. Not to be deterred, she withdrew the practice sword and went with a different angle of attack.

Harris attempted to block that attack in the same manner but realised a moment too late where the blow was going to land. A meaty crack filled the practice hall as Renfeld’s weapon connected with the flesh and blood fingers holding his weapon, which was immediately followed by a strangled yell as Harris bit down on the pain. He retracted his right hand from the sword grip out of reflex just as a third crown strike landed.

Renfeld’s last crown strike had nearly been enough to wrench the sword from her opponent’s hands, and she didn’t relent in her offensive as Harris staggered backward. She roared in what was likely her native language as she shoulder-checked her way clean through Harris’s left-handed defense. A wickedly fast strike scythed low to connect with the side of his left knee, which resulted in another choked scream.

This can’t be how humans practice with bladed weapons, can it? Alvar asked himself as he shot a concerned glance to the hall master, and was surprised to see a confused look being cast back at him. Major Renfeld is clearly far more experienced with this form of combat than Captain Harris, but she isn’t doing anything to instruct him. She has demolished his defenses and punished him for it, but she hasn’t allowed him any chance to reestablish his stance. Alvar blinked when Renfeld again went out of her way to strike Harris’s right hand the moment he tried to fall back into a two-handed defense. This isn’t even a duel, since she’s had many times to go for a kill strike, but has chosen not to. So why is she-- Alvar’s pondering halted as he felt a gentle touch at his side.

“Alvar,” Sweetie whispered as she gave a tear-filled look toward the High Talon. “Make her stop. Please…” Her ears fell back with a wince as Harris cried out again.

Sweetie wasn’t the only one affected by the fight. Twilight had risen from her seated position, her hooves on the edge of the arena. Her expression hovered between horror and hesitation before she shot Alvar a pleading look.

The final straw came from Firefly. The disguised changeling was the only one who appeared unaffected by the massacre going on in the ring, her face expressionless as she said, “It’s hate. She’s filled with it.” Those blank, unfocused eyes turned towards Alvar as she continued, “Renfeld hates everything, but it’s Matt she hates most of all right now.”

Alvar’s beak opened to ask a question, but it immediately clamped shut when all of the pieces came together. A curious emotion took root in his mind as the truth of what he was seeing before him became apparent. A look and a sharp nod was sent to the hall master before Alvar rose from his seat.

Harris’s left leg could no longer support his weight and he tumbled to the ground. Renfeld didn’t hesitate for a second before taking advantage of it. The practice sword rose high but was caught in the gnarled talon of the hall master. That seemed to snap the woman out of her frenzy, and she cast a hateful glance at her prey as he held his arms up to shield himself.

“Princess Twilight, I believe Captain Harris is in need of medical attention. You may attend to him now,” Alvar said as he undid the buckle on the weapon belt that held his sword securely on his back. He removed the skysteel weapon from his person reverently and offered it to the Myrmidon with a bow, before turning towards the fighting mats. “You may wish to take Sweetie Belle and Firefly with you.” Twilight mumbled something, and those that Alvar had mentioned were gone in a flash of lavender light.

Alvar waited patiently for Renfeld to retrieve her translator pendant before he spoke. “A most impressive display, Major,” he said, careful to keep none of what he was feeling from bleeding into his tone. “I must confess that seeing it has made me a bit anxious. I would very much enjoy the opportunity to practice with you, since you’re here.”

“I’m afraid I must decline, sir,” she replied with a quick bow. “I’m afraid I have other duties--.”

“You would deny an offer to spar with the High Talon?” Alvar hissed with as much disbelief as he could muster.

Impatience was replaced with hesitation as Renfeld paused. “I apologize if I have offended you. Would a single match satisfy your curiosity for now?”

“Oh, I’m certain it will. Hall master, two arming sabers for myself, please,” Alvar requested, and he was pleased to see the light of comprehension in the elder griffon’s eyes. Renfeld’s practice sword was returned to her before the hall master presented a pair of wooden short swords to the High Talon. He gave each weapon an experimental spin and slash as he spread his wings to hover in the air before locking his eyes on Renfeld.

The human obligingly entered into a defensive stance before asking, “First blood or fatal blow?”

“It will not matter,” Alvar answered... and then he launched forward like crossbow bolt.

“You are allowed to feel anger, little talon,” his father had said, what felt like a long time ago. “However, you must be mindful of it. Anger born from personal offense is beneath you and not worth your effort. However, there will be times when your anger is roused by something so dishonorable that it demands wrath. And the wrath of the High Talon must always be three things: It must be precise. It must be implacable. It must be legendary.” It had been the only time that he had seen seen his father in his battle armor. It was the only time he had seen ten Myrmidons arrayed at his flank.

For the first time in Alvar’s young life, he felt as though he finally understood just what his father had meant. I care not for Renfeld’s reasons. She made my best friend cry. Her actions hurt Twilight, whom I consider an ally and friend. Captain Harris challenged nearly a dozen Revenants to combat without falling back a step, and she lured him here to wound him so. She was able to do all of this by approaching me under false pretenses. I am not certain if what I'm planning will be ‘legendary,’ but I think I can do a good job on the others…

Alvar descended from his hovering altitude not directly at Renfeld from above, but at the spot directly in front of her from below. The human’s instincts were good as she was already shifting from a high guard to a low one to protect her legs, but in that moment Alvar knew that the match had been decided. Rear paws touched the mat just long enough to launch him upwards and above the low guard. To Renfeld’s credit, she had begun to hop backwards and realign her guard, but her feet weren’t set. Neither was her grip on her weapon.

Alvar’s launch from the training mats had been almost entirely from one leg, and his wings pumped to send him into a corkscrew roll with swords forward in front of him. The first blade connected with the tip of Renfeld’s sword while the second locked just above the hilt, and in the next moment it was flying free from her hands. The moment after that both of Alvar’s rear paws connected squarely with her chest, which sent her stumbling backwards. Alvar’s left blade swept behind Renfeld’s head to the nape of her neck as she fell backwards while the right scissored in below her jaw. With one flex of his wings, Renfeld’s backwards fall was halted with the help of the scissored practice swords locked around her neck.

Total silence filled the practice hall before it was broken by the hall master. Renfeld’s practice sword fell easily into his outstretched talon and was replaced on its rack in one smooth move before the elder griffon clenched his talon into a fist and struck it to his leather chestplate. The sound repeated itself as other griffons mimicked the gesture, and it was amplified by the clash of metal on metal as the Myrmidon joined in.

“Know this, Major Renfeld,” Alvar hissed, his voice nearly lost in the din of griffon applause. “Abuse my goodwill again and the next blades you will have on your neck will be steel.” With another flex of his wings he disengaged from the human. Both practice swords were tucked beneath his wings as he descended to the fighting mats. He cast a look towards one of the guards near the door. “See that Major Renfeld returns to the human compound, and send a message to Colonel Van Doorn. It seems I have reason to speak with him sooner than expected…”

18:00, 12/17/2015, OFFICE OF COL. VAN DOORN, HUMAN COMPOUND, CANTERLOT

Reading the surface emotions of those around her had always been something of a relaxing exercise for Firecracker since she had left the hives. Every individual had a different impression, a different flavor and texture to the emotions they expressed, to the point where the changeling could identify others with her more exotic senses just as easily as she could by hearing their voice or seeing their faces. Lana in particular--

That particular train of thought was aborted the moment it manifested, and Firecracker chose to distract herself from it by focusing on the bench’s other occupant: Lieutenant Zhang.

The human did a commendable job of appearing calm and at peace, his posture ramrod straight and with his hands resting together on his lap. His eyes were closed and his breathing steady, apparently deep in some form of meditation if one were to ask someone passing by. It was a mask for a bleeding core of frustration and anger, likely as a result of the reason for him having to wait outside Van Doorn’s office. It was the same reason that Firecracker was also present.

The integration of XCOM’s first wave of soldiers in Equestria had been relatively seamless. Every one of the humans that had come had been a veteran that had fought alongside the pony volunteers on Earth for more than a month. The iron-clad heart of that group had been the survivors of the near-disaster that had been the attack on XCOM’s original base of operations. Every single member of the first wave had earned the respect of the Equestrian volunteers, and said volunteers had earned the same from their counterparts from Earth.

Unfortunately, the same could not be said of the majority of the reinforcements that had arrived earlier that day. The appearance of Peter Van Doorn at the lead of the second wave had been as much of a morale booster as the numbers of soldiers coming through Kaleidoscope, and everything had gone smoothly while the colonel and his subordinate had been supervising things. Once he and Major Renfeld had left to attend to other duties, an ugly problem made itself known.

Given all of the time that had been spent with the humans of XCOM, it had been a very easy thing to forget that the majority of the second wave had not known about the existence of the Equestrians prior to two months ago, and their only exposure to their culture had been Shining Armor’s televised appearance in front of the Goleman committee. Seeing Canterlot for the first time, the bright colors and whimsy contrasting with the burgeoning refugee population, had left a certain impression on the reinforcements. One of the humans had given voice to that impression, rather loudly speculating on the quality and fortitude of the forces that served the Princesses prior to their contact with humanity.

One of the ponies that had been within earshot of that comment had been one of the three survivors of the Wonderbolts after the massacre at Cloudsdale, and he had demanded an apology on the spot. What happened next wasn’t exactly surprising.

It had taken both Lieutenant Zhang and Lieutenant Romalov to break up the ensuing brawl, which had led to another ugly problem within the human ranks.

I had known that humans were far from united prior to the invasion, but I had thought that they would still respect the ranks of the XCOM officers, regardless of their backgrounds, Firecracker thought as she continued to study the human sitting beside her. The soldier said he wasn’t going to take orders from a ‘Triad’ when Zhang had bellowed for them to stop. I’ve heard more than one of the new soldiers expressing disdain for Captain Harris due to the apparent circumstances of how his career ended with his nation’s army. It’s frustrating that the humans are so tight about certain information, otherwise I can’t do much to fix whatever this is. The worry on her face morphed into something akin to amusement at the thought. Given Romalov’s performance in the brawl, I might not have to. Nothing says ‘respect my authority’ quite like flicking one of the main offenders in the forehead with one finger and fracturing his skull.

The smallest of rattles from behind brought Firecracker back into the moment, and was its own subtle reminder of the other thing that had been distracting the changeling. Van Doorn’s office had been soundproofed as a courtesy to the commanding officer for the human forces in Canterlot, but it was a testament to the volume of the conversation going on inside that the windows vibrated enough to be noticed. To Firecracker’s senses, that subtle sign was completely dwarfed by the two hurricanes of rage originating from inside the office.

The anger flowing from one person in the office raged like a firestorm, contained not by self control but by the simple fact that the focus of that emotion was not present in the room. The hate itself was a burning mix of disappointment, loss, resentment and outrage, all of which combined to eat at Firecracker’s mind like an acid.

As much as the first source of anger had all the destruction and fury of a hurricane, the second source was the eye of the storm. Perfectly calm and placid on the surface, but bottomless in it’s depth.

The last time Firecracker had felt anywhere near as much anger had been when she had informed Chrysalis of her intent to warn the Equestrians of her plan. Given that at least one source of anger within that room was Peter Van Doorn, it was perhaps a small miracle that whoever else was in the room hadn’t been ejected through one of the windows.

The torrent of negative emotions did not abate when the door opened. Major Renfeld stalked out quickly, both hands clenched into fists and her mouth clamped tightly enough for the muscles along her jawline to be visible even from a distance. Her eyes were high and forward as she marched down the corridor and out of sight.

“Ah, I didn’t know there were others waiting,” Van Doorn said before pausing to take a long draw from the glass of water on his desk. He motioned for Zhang and Firecracker to enter with his free hand. The officer gave both a long look before letting out a sigh, seemingly aging on the spot as he sagged in his chair. “I’m hoping you have good news for me, but something tells me you have the opposite.”

“A physical altercation involving several soldiers and off-duty guards. Lieutenant Romalov and I had to intervene to break it up before the injuries became serious,” Zhang reported, his tone as even and level as it had always been.

Van Doorn’s initial response was to cover his face with hands. “Unbelievable. Less than a day and these supposed adults are making my life difficult. How bad was it?”

“The primary human instigator suffered three cracked ribs and a dislocated shoulder, and is expected to be out of medical within a week,” Firecracker supplied. “The one who threw the first blow was a pegasus, and is also in medical with several fractures to his right wing. There was a secondary instigator who was also injured…” she paused before glancing toward Zhang, and Firecracker continued when the man remained silent. “The second instigator refused to disengage from the brawl and had to be subdued by Lieutenant Romalov.”

Throughout the report, Van Doorn could do nothing but sigh. “‘You’ve got the experience’, they said. ‘Be the face of united humanity,’ they said. I really should have known it wouldn’t be that easy or glorious.” He gave his empty glass of water an offended look before making his way over to the pitcher of water on the far side of the room. “Field command is five percent excitement, and ninety-five percent keeping the monkey shitfights with the troops from spiraling out of control. And that isn’t even counting the malicious nepotism from on high that has undermined our forces here after less than one day.”

“Sir?”

“Lieutenant Zhang, you are to take command of the Mente Materia division starting immediately. It seems that Captain Harris was involved in a ‘minor training accident’ and is currently being treated in medical. I’m told he will not be free to leave for at least two days.” Van Doorn reported as he topped off his glass of water before draining most of it in one long draw. He set the glass down before turning towards both Firecracker and Zhang. “I suppose this is my first stroke of luck after everything else that has happened. From what I understand, both of you have some insight into griffon culture? I have an appointment with the High Talon tomorrow morning regarding the behavior of one of my subordinates, and I would very much like to put all of this behind us.”

“I’m more than happy to help, sir,” Firecracker volunteered with a smile, which she hoped was enough to mask the impulse to cower on the spot. For all of Van Doorn’s appearance of understated frustration, it couldn’t hide the amount of anger that simmered beneath the surface.

20:00, 12/17/2015, MEDICAL WINGS, CANTERLOT

Twilight pulled in a breath with deliberate slowness before letting it out again as she kept her eyes straight forward. They’ve been in there for hours… no news is good news, right? The doctors said they would tell me if there were any problems, she thought, and she again resisted the temptation to look towards the doors. If her will faltered enough to look to the doors, she doubted that there was anything that could stop her from knocking them down and charging in. Of course, this might not have even happened if I hadn’t hesitated. I could argue that I didn’t want to potentially insult the High Talon or the griffons by interrupting a match that they were supervising… but that would just be a worthless excuse. The simple fact that she had hesitated, even after finding some small amount of closure from the horrible things that had happened to her, ate at her mind like acid.

All of Twilight’s previous conflicts had been with something that was easily seen as the ‘other’. The aliens had never bothered to try any other path but violence and misery. Chryssalids weren’t even capable of comprehending the concept of friendship over their biological need to kill and reproduce. Even the two EXALT assassins that Twilight had faced found no sympathy with her, as they had chosen to side with genocidal invaders over their own kin.

But the woman had explained exactly why she had attacked Matt. Her motivation wasn’t a part of some vast and evil scheme, or an implacable biological drive that could not be reasoned with. The woman’s motivation was as personal as it could possibly be; it was something that Twilight could understand (but not condone).

And her hesitation had cost Matt dearly.

Alvar’s words and clipped tone had shaken Twilight out of her paralyzing indecision when the fight ended, and she had wasted no time in teleporting their small group to the medical wings. After a brief grilling by the lead doctor on call, Matt had been whisked away to another room with a herd of doctors behind him. Despite her protests about her willingness to help and her familiarity with human physiology, the doctor on call had ordered her to sit and wait outside until they came for her.

Sweetie Belle had done her best to try and talk with Twilight in the time afterward, but neither was in any shape to calm the other down. The unicorn filly was still upset by the viciousness of the beating that Matt had taken, and Twilight was all but consumed with guilt over not intervening alongside the shock of what that woman had been shouting.

If Shiny died because of somepony else, I would probably not react very well either. Twilight thought, but her attempt to rationalise what she had seen crumbled in her mind’s eye. Shiny and I are nothing like that woman and her brother… but she said her brother hadn’t followed the family’s wishes, and she had to do what he was supposed to. If I had to give up being Celestia’s student because Shiny quit the guard, I would probably be angry at him. My parents too if it was their orders. Twilight continued to wrestle with the why of things before her guilt came creeping back. It doesn’t matter at all why she did it. She hurt one of my friends, and I shouldn’t have allowed it.

“Silly Twilight, when will you ever learn that you can’t make everything your fault?”

The question jolted Twilight out of her doubtful thoughts, and she threw a glance towards Sweetie, then Firefly, then Discord-- Twilight started to scream, but the word was cut off when one of the draconequus fingers tapped her snout.

“You can’t yell in a hospital! There are people that are trying to rest here. Plus the doctors will come and give you a mean look,” Discord explained as he removed his finger from Twilight. Once it was clear that no further shouting would follow, he gave the alicorn a concerned look. “You’ve been through a lot since our first chat on that hill, Twilight. You’ve lived up to every expectation I’ve had for you, so part of the reason I’m here is to give you some peace of mind.”

“I’m not sure I want peace of mind from you.”

The concern melted into offense on Discord’s face, before finally settling on something approaching neutral for him. “Well, fine then! I came all the way down here to maybe share some wisdom and reassure you that your precious human was going to survive this. For one thing, he hasn’t upheld his end of the bargain.” The last sentence was immediately followed by a wide grin and a giggle. “So if you aren’t interested in talking to me, then I guess I’ll move on to the next thing on my agenda!”

Without a word of warning, Discord’s serpentine body twisted and elongated away from Twilight and towards the two fillies sitting on the opposite side of the bench. Sweetie Belle let out a little squeak in alarm as the avatar of chaos passed over her to descend upon Firefly. His grin became nearly sharklike in its width and number of teeth as he closed within a foreleg’s length from the disguised changeling--

--just as Firefly reached out and booped him on the snout. “Hello! My name is Firefly! What’s your name?” she asked politely as she grinned back.

Discord froze mid-shift, caught somewhere between ‘disturbing’ and ‘sanity eating’ by the gesture and the question. A long second passed before his features rearranged themselves into some semblance of his usual appearance before he asked, “You… you don’t know who I am? Didn’t your mother tell you?” When Firefly shook her head side to side vigorously, he brought one claw up to his chin. “I don’t suppose you could be a dear and connect her for me? I’d like to have a word with her, but I have this sneaking suspicion that she’s avoiding me.” It would have been a perfectly innocent request but for the dangerous tone in Discord’s voice.

Firefly’s eyes unfocused and went blank for several seconds, before she blinked and tilted her head to the side. “She doesn’t seem to be answering now. Would you like to leave her a message?” the young changeling asked, either unaware or unphased by the threat that waited in front of her.

Discord could only stare at the filly before shaking his fists in the air in frustration. “This isn’t fair at all! I can’t do anything fun to somepony like that!” He pointed one talon at Firefly in accusation before turning and grumbling some more. “Outmaneuvered by that annoying bug! Nay, I say! Tell your mother that this isn’t over yet!” With a snap of his fingers, and an offended huff, the avatar of chaos vanished in a flash.

“What was that about?” Sweetie asked as she looked from the still grinning Firefly to Twilight.

Any further conversation would have to wait as the door to the side of the bench opened. A unicorn mare in a doctor’s uniform closed the door behind her before making her way over to the bench where the others waited. “Princess, I am pleased to report that the worst has passed for Captain Harris. He’s stable but asleep at the moment. The other doctors and I will be doing a check-up in the morning to make sure the potions and spells have progressed correctly before going forward from there.”

“Thank you for your hard work,” Twilight said as she rose from the bench. She gave a nervous look to the door before fixing the doctor with a pleading look. “Can I see him now?”

“You may, but I must request that you not disturb his sleep. The healing process will take as much out of him as us until he’s back in fighting shape,” the doctor reported while favoring Twilight with a tired but sincere smile. Her gaze drifted to the two fillies on the bench, then back to the princess. “Go on in, I’ll make sure that these two find their way home.”

Twilight nodded in response before opening the door and stepping inside.

The room itself was almost identical to the private suites that now populated the medical wings, with soft light projecting from the globe in the ceiling. There were no personal effects that might have littered a hospital room under normal circumstances other than the folded (and to Twilight’s horror, bloody) uniform and boots on the table beside the bed. The bed itself was slightly elevated, with a small table to the side with a pitcher of water within easy reach for the room’s occupant.

Matt was asleep on the bed just as the doctor had reported, the serenity of the scene smacking against the sheer number of bandages on the man. Bruises could also be seen radiating from the right side of his head near his temple and jaw, and all of the fingers on his right hand save the thumb and index finger were bracketed by splints. The only sound that entered the room was the gentle sounds of Matt’s breathing as Twilight remained paralyzed just past the doorway.

Every timid hooffall was deafeningly loud to Twilight’s ears as she slowly approached the bedside. A stool had been left beside the bed, which she gingerly hopped up on before turning to inspect Matt’s injuries more closely. The doctors have done a good job, it seems. Matt was in far worse shape after the battle in Ponyville, and he more or less recovered from that. He’ll recover from this. He has to. Twilight leaned forward enough to rest her forelegs on the bed before resting her head on it as well. The least I can do is be here for him when he wakes up, she thought, her ears perked and listening for any change in Matt’s breathing. It wasn’t long before her breathing slowed to match his, and her eyes slowly closed as the stress of the day caught up with her.

No dreams came to Twilight as she slept, or at least none that she could remember when a curious feeling of deja vu came over her. The vast majority of her willpower melted under the sensation, but a small part of her labored to make the connection with whatever distant memory that called to her.

“Could you… scratch my ears, please?”

Ah, that’s what it was, Twilight nodded mentally as she recalled her last memory from Earth. She barely remembered anything after she had been shot and before waking up in Canterlot, but that one moment was as clear as day for her. Our places are switched this time, but I still remember how nice it felt to have Matt scratching my ears. Twilight stirred in her half-awake state, and the sensation immediately left her ears and head. That was enough for her to lift her head and slowly open her eyes.

The lights in the room had been dimmed, and the city outside of the window was falling under the first bits of sunlight coming across the horizon, which hinted that more than just a few minutes had passed since Twilight had dozed off. Another good indicator of the passage of time came when Matt said, “Good morning.”

That was enough to get Twilight’s mind fully awake, though she couldn’t maintain eye contact for more than a hooffull of seconds. Matt’s left eye open and fixed on her but his right had mostly swollen shut from one of the blows he had taken during the fight, which only added to the guilt that she felt about not intervening sooner. All of this multiplied the embarrassment she felt given her realization about what she had done the night before. “How are you feeling?” she finally managed to ask as her eyes settled on Matt’s bandaged hand again.

“Probably better than I look at the moment,” Matt answered, and his attempt at a chuckle broke down into a cough. His attempt at humor did nothing to lift the mood in the room as he sighed. “I’m sorry you had to see that, Twilight,” he said, his voice no more than a whisper.

“You shouldn’t be apologizing!” Twilight blurted out as the dam burst. “I should have stopped her! I should have--”

“Twily, stop,” Matt said as loudly as he could manage. “This isn’t your fault at all, alright? As painful as this is, it’s probably a good thing that you didn’t get involved.” The pain that Twilight saw in his eye was more than physical when she met his gaze. “Do you remember what she said just before the fight began?”

“Yes,” came Twilight’s quiet response.

Matt’s breath was shaky as he slowly nodded. “Back on Earth I told you about the kid that I shot, but that’s not the whole story. My friends and I were sent into the area to capture the man who was leading the revolt in the country, but it was a trap. That kid…” Matt paused before taking another breath to steady himself. “That kid wasn’t the only one in the town. Half of the armed enemies there were kids brought in from the surrounding areas and given rifles, while the other half were hard veterans. It was a bloodbath, and half of the guys sent in with me were killed. I was the most senior member of the squad by the time reinforcements had arrived. The enemies had all gone underground along with their weapons, which left the survivors and me in a ghost town filled with dead kids. The bastard that arranged the ambush told the media that we went in and started killing without any restraint, and everything went to hell.”

“But that’s a lie! You must have told the truth, right? Telling the truth is the right thing to do!” Twilight nearly shouted.

“I hate to be the one to tell you this, Twilight, but the truth isn’t what really happened. The truth is what the majority of people believe,” Matt explained, his somber tone in stark contrast to Twilight’s. “I was the most senior survivor left, and the army had to show the world that someone was being held accountable. They threw me out, but they could have done much worse. There’s a lot of people that think I got off easy, given that thousands of innocent people got caught in the civil war that followed.”

Twilight couldn’t meet Matt’s gaze as she tried to comprehend the injustice of it all, and having no way to fix it. That isn’t fair at all! It’s not his fault that those things happened! The budding anger at what he had gone through fizzled out when Matt’s bandaged hand came to rest gently on top of of Twilight’s head.

“If none of that had happened, Twily, I would probably still be in the Army,” Matt said, and his tone was enough to cause her to glance up at him. It was hard to tell by looking given the amount of bruising on his face and the painkillers in his system, but his tone did a better job of conveying his smile. “If I had still been in the Army, I wouldn’t have joined XCOM. I probably wouldn’t have met you, either. So I think that evens things out for me.”

The logic blunted the majority of Twilight’s anger, though it did not completely dispel it. “It’s still not fair,” she muttered, though her determination to be offended on Matt’s behalf was gradually giving way to something else. Even with the bandages, his hand feels so nice right there… she thought, and just as she began to lean into it, it was gone. A glance toward Matt showed his happy expression was gone, and he refused to meet her eyes. “You know, you can keep doing that. If you want.”

“Twilight. I think we need to talk,” Matt said, seeming to struggle more with those words than what they had just been talking about. “About… well, about us.”

Talk about-- oh. OH! The realisation struck Twilight like a lightning bolt. He wants to talk about this now? But he’s still hurt, and he needs rest, and there must be a better time to talk about this and STOP LOOKING FOR A WAY OUT OF THIS, TWILIGHT. The mental image of Rarity and the conversation they had on the subject came to mind, and she forced herself to take a deep breath before letting it out again. “A-alright,” she managed to squeak, before repeating her breathing exercise as subtly as she could manage.

It took Matt several attempts and false starts before he finally managed to actually pose a question. “I… well, I… I hope I don’t offend you by being blunt. But… well, what is it that you want from this?” He ended his inquiry by waving his left hand between himself and Twilight.

That… that is a good question. I’ve been so caught up in everything that’s been happening and worrying about how HE feels, and his hand on my ears feels so goooooooo-- FOCUS TWILIGHT! She shook her head before organizing her thoughts. “I think… I think that I want to be happy, and I am when I’m with you. Well… when we aren’t in mortal danger, at least.” Twilight spread one of her wings and gave it a rueful look before folding it again. “Prior to all of this, I didn’t exactly think a lot about… well, male companionship, and prior to moving to Ponyville I didn’t really think about other ponies at all. Now that I’m a princess, everypony new I meet tends to treat me differently. They treat me like a title, not like somepony who wants to be friends or anything more. You’ve treated me like an equal, like a good friend. Plus… those ear scratches feel really good,” Twilight finished in a rush, and she had to quash the impulse to hide under the bed until she calmed down.

“That’s actually something I had been meaning to ask you about,” Matt said, and he instantly looked away when Twilight glanced at him. “Twilight, is there any… significance to ears and touching them?” When no response was apparent, Matt drew in a long breath. “Any… any kind of inappropriate significance?”

Comprehension struck like a brick to the face. “No, absolutely not!” Twilight blurted out, and she could feel her face overheating as her too-quick mind couldn’t help but explore just what Matt had no doubt been thinking. Celestia’s fiery flanks, if he was thinking that’s what it meant, then he thinks I’m some kind of pervert! Twilight realised, and then another thought struck her. Technically, you are, Twi. After what you did this mo-- NOT HELPFUL! The only thing that kept Twilight from screaming was her burying her face in the blankets on the bed.

“That’s a relief. I was a little worried that I was doing something that got one or both of us in trouble,” Matt replied hastily, though his relief was replaced with a grumble. “Come to think of it, I might have already gotten into some for it already.”

Matt’s gotten into trouble? What does he mean by that? Did Shiny or-- wait, I know what he’s referring to! “Ugh, was it that stupid guard? I heard everything that he had said to you in the ready room, and I very nearly gave him a piece of my mind!” Twilight huffed before her mind caught up with her mouth. “Uh, I also heard what you said to him. I suppose I should thank you for that…” she added before shooting a quick glance at Matt.

Given the condition of his face, it was hard to tell but Twilight was surprised to see that Matt looked almost as embarrassed as her. “Well, I didn’t know you heard all of that. God, just when I thought I couldn’t feel any more awkward.”

“Oh thank goodness, it’s not just me then,” Twilight let out a nervous laugh and scratched the back of her head with a hoof. The tension that their shared moment relieved slowly built back up as silence fell between the two. You’ve laid it all out now! All you need to do is find out if he feels the same! “So, uh… can I ask you a question? Well, it isn’t so much a new question as simply restating the question you asked me to you, since it’s valid for both of us to share and get on the same page and I’m rambling so I’m going to be quiet now.” With her clumsy question finally out of the way, Twilight turned to Matt for his answer.

Nearly a minute passed, filled with numerous false starts, before he finally found his answer. “It’s been a long time since I’ve had any reason to really think beyond the immediate. After the army I thought my life was over. Nobody wants to hire someone whose fifteen minutes of fame are framed with pictures of dead kids, a fact that my dear dad never let me forget.” Matt let out a bitter laugh at that, which broke down into another coughing fit. “Then XCOM scooped me up, and the invasion happened. I honestly didn’t think that I’d live long enough to have to worry about the future. That hadn’t really changed until recently, and I started trying to imagine where I’d be in a month or a year. To be honest, I still have no idea where I’ll be, but I’d like you to be there with me, Twilight.”

Matt lifted his right hand towards Twilight, but he stopped just before he reached her. “I guess you give me hope, Twily. Hope for something more than ending up in a bed like this for the rest of my life, or in a pine box, and if I keep talking any more about hope I think Lana’s going to show up to say, ‘I told you so!’ just to spite me.”

That last comment was enough to warrant a laugh from Twilight despite the painful memories it summoned. “I could really see her doing that, yeah. Did she tease you as mercilessly as she teased me about all of this?” Twilight asked.

“Only at every opportunity that she could get away with, regardless of any attempt to punish her for it,” Matt grumbled, though he stopped when Twilight giggled again. With deliberate slowness, he reached out with his bandaged hand before asking, “Twilight, can I scratch your ears?”

“You don’t have to ask,” Twilight replied, and she felt as though she was going to melt on the spot from the combination of his hand finding just the right spot and the giddy realization that what she felt wasn’t one sided. “So… uh, what happens now?”

“I think I’m going to pass out for another few hours, to be honest,” Matt replied, his left eye already closing. “I’ve been up for the past four hours working out just what I was going to say for this conversation.”

“So, what you’re saying is that you didn’t spend all night coming up with that? I’m impressed!” Twilight couldn’t help but jab.

“Oh, well excuse me Princess Snarkle, for having to take some time to get my thoughts in order,” Matt sniped back, and his eye slowly opened again to give Twilight an odd look. “You know, that’s something else that’s been bothering me for a while. How exactly did you become a princess? I don’t mean the elevation to royalty, I mean the wings. How is that even possible? And if you tell me some silly story about having a strange dream only to wake up and have wings, I’m not going to believe you.”

“Well… about that,” Twilight replied, and she offered a nervous laugh when Matt levelled the closest thing to a flat glare that he could manage. “Uh… a wizard did it?”

???, 12/18/2015

Pinkie Pie couldn’t be one hundred percent certain, but she was fairly certain she was asleep and dreaming. Either that or Discord had finally given up on his more placid habits lately and decided to make everything craaaazy again. Everything about her surroundings changed based on her whims. The sky was purple, then green, then blue- no, purple again! The scenery changed as well, from Ponyville to Canterlot, to Cloudsdale to the lonely little rock farm that she had grown up on.

The one constant, though, was the Rock. It had been there beside Pinkie for as long as she had been in this strange place, unmoving and reliable. Pinkie knew that the Rock tried to appear all hard and tough, but was soft and warm on the inside. It was something the Rock shared with her, when they were alone.

Pinkie and the Rock weren’t alone, though. The Speedy Cloud had come to visit, along with the Dormouse and the Hat. None of them had gotten along with the Rock at first, but Pinkie didn’t blame them. The Rock had done things that nopony should have to for survival, and had done them without hesitation to save Pinkie. The others found it unsettling when they had first been introduced, but now they were acting just like old friends. After all, Speedy Cloud’s attempts at an argument had made the Rock talk more than she had in years.

Which was fine with Pinkie. The Rock loved talking about rocks, and very few ponies ever wanted to talk about them with her. Even though the Rock’s voice rarely changed in tempo or tone, Pinkie could tell that she was really enjoying herself.

The argument between the two ended abruptly when the Marshmallow appeared, positively bubbling with excitement. “Girls, girls! You’ll never guess what I just saw!” she said, her voice taking on the singsong quality that hinted at juicy gossip and rumors.

“Let me guess, you were following your sister and that griffon friend of hers, and they did something unbearably adorable,” Hat guessed, doing her best to mimic Marshmallow’s tone.

Marshmallow’s response was a huff. “It’s far too early for me to be following those two. My sister’s probably still in bed.”

“So what you’re saying is that you saw your sister and her griffon friend in bed?” Speedy Cloud guessed next. “Gotta give her mad props for moving fast.”

“What I saw had nothing to do with my little sister!” Marshmallow snapped, before she cleared her throat. “While I was trotting over to join you all, I heard familiar voices in one of the neighboring rooms.” Marshmallow leaned forward and smiled impishly. “Twilight’s finally mustered up the courage to have the talk with that human of hers. It was so horribly awkward and adorable and I wish I had some way of recording it.”

Both Hat and Dormouse shared ‘Aah’s of comprehension, but Speedy Cloud didn’t. “Huh? What talk? And what do you mean, ‘her human’?”

Marshmallow’s initial response of a giggle turned Cloud’s confusion into annoyance. “Oh, don’t worry about that, dear. We’ll tell you when you’re all grown up.”

“I’m no foal, we’re the same age!” Cloud protested.

“Um… aren’t you forgetting when we all sat down and talked to Twilight about Victor?” Dormouse asked, her voice barely audible. “Twilight got all embarrassed and stole Rarity's romance book when we brought the subject up.”

“Oh, I think I remember now. I think I stopped listening in favor of planning on the best way to sneak into Marshmallow’s apartment and sprinkle flour on her coat while she slept.”

“THAT WAS YOU!?”

And so the conversation went in Pinkie’s dream, and even though she was still sound asleep, she couldn’t help but smile.

38 -- Revelation

“There is a curse. They say: May you live in interesting times.”
--Terry Pratchett

11:27, 12/19/2015, INTERSECTION OF 5TH AND MANE, HAVERDASH

The Muton Berserker’s armored fist descended with painstaking slowness as Matt’s most erratic ability came into play. The hectic battle that was consuming the town seemed far less chaotic as events played out at a fraction of normal speed, which was more than enough advantage for him to calculate the best possible way to dispatch his enemy without too much hassle. It was more than enough time for Matt to review just how complicated his life had gotten over the past two days.

A summons to speak with Col. Van Doorn had been waiting for Matt the moment he had been discharged from the medical wings. The reason for the meeting had been obvious, and it had honestly surprised Matt that he hadn’t been visited while still in the hospital bed. After all, it was only natural for the expedition commander to want to know exactly how and why his immediate subordinate had put another soldier in the infirmary less than a day after arriving in theater.

As much as Matt avoided the sticky issues of politics, he was extremely aware of how they could have disastrous effect if the wrong thing was said at the wrong time… even if it was the right thing to say. Van Doorn had only said it in passing, but he had mentioned a Renfeld had approached the former general to lead the expedition, and Matt highly doubted that it was a coincidence that his subordinate shared the same last name. At best, Major Renfeld joined the expedition due to her skill and experience, and it was just dumb luck that she had also suffered a personal loss due to the disaster in the middle east. At worst… Lord Henry Renfeld installed a family member in a position of power to deliberately get revenge and damn the consequences.

There simply wasn’t enough evidence to sway Matt to either conclusion, but there was one thing that he was almost certain of. If Henry Renfeld was responsible for the assignment of the command echelons of the reinforcements, he likely had significant pull regarding the future of the expedition. While Matt didn’t have much experience with British politicians, he was well acquainted with being left to flap in the breeze for daring to put a black mark on someone’s career… a black mark like getting an honored family member thrown out.

Van Doorn’s scowling expression had left no doubt as to if he believed Matt’s assertion of a training exercise gone awry. He had no doubt come to the same conclusion, except the consequences would be far less personal. A person in Lord Renfeld’s position could sabotage the war effort in Equestria if sufficiently motivated, not to help the aliens but to save his own prestige and position, or even to get back at them if they hurled the younger Renfeld through the Kaleidoscope back to Earth with an attempted murder charge tied around her neck.

Matt hadn’t envied putting Van Doorn in the position of having to find a solution that kept the expedition functional without offending anyone that was higher up the chain, but the former general had apparently anticipated this exact scenario and implemented a solution. As Matt’s skills as a Mente Materia operator were in incalculably high demand, he would be leading the way on strike missions with the new recruits during daytime operations while under Van Doorn’s watchful eye.

While it was never explicitly labelled as a punishment or even a reprimand, Major Renfeld’s assignment to the graveyard hours in the command center seemed as much a banishment as it was keeping her away from Matt by scheduling. The threat of Renfeld may have been mitigated, but she wasn’t the only personality that he had to contend with.

Beyond the Berserker's descending arm, the pegasus named Flash Sentry rolled in slow motion to avoid the metal talons of two Revenants simultaneously. A blob of green energy spun lazily out from the flying pony’s foreleg-mounted plasma pistol, the projectile’s destination being the mutilated griffon’s screaming beak less than a body length away. The other Revenant’s attack was already off-balance; one of Flash’s rear hooves planted squarely on its puckered forehead to propel the pegasus into his pirouette. As soon as Matt’s accelerated perception stopped, both of the Revenants would no doubt drop to the ground as Flash moved on to other enemies.

Seeing Flash Sentry in the ready room during their first deployment the day before had been a surprise to Matt. He hadn’t been privy to all of the details, but an offhand comment from Twilight indicated that the pegasus had finally done enough to warrant the wrath of Shining Armor. The fact that Flash hadn’t been with Twilight and scowling seemed to indicate his career had come to an abrupt end, a realisation that brought up a small amount of guilt and sympathy from Matt.

It was brutally obvious that bad blood flowed freely when Matt had arrived for his shift in the ready room, and he wasted no time in pulling the scowling pegasus aside to clear the air as much as possible. They could hate each other until the end of time when off duty, but it had to stop the moment they entered the operation area. Their lives, the lives of their comrades, and the lives of civilians in the area might depend upon it.

Flash’s displeasure at being deployed beside Matt was clearly apparent, but he had agreed to the proverbial cease fire before sweeping up nearly a third of all the hostiles that had been deployed for the next two missions. Whatever his personal faults, nobody could argue that Flash Sentry wasn’t effective in direct engagements.

On the subject of direct engagements, it was with reluctant satisfaction that Matt saw the human reinforcements’ opinions change regarding their hosts. While he hadn’t been briefed on everything that had happened while he was in recovery, Matt had heard grumblings about the lack of respect given by the newly arrived humans. That had reversed abruptly when the reinforcements were added to the duty roster in the ready room. A team of SAS operators had deployed alongside Finch and a handful of Equestrians, only to come back bloody and beaten. The main factor that had kept the operation from disaster had been the heroism and sacrifice of the pegasus Headwind. While there were some holdouts who held fast to their believed superiority, the most vocal of the offenders were soon silenced by cold stares and at least one ‘training incident’ not unlike the one Matt had experienced.

Of course, reviewing everything that had happened over the past few days was simply an exercise in avoiding what was really bothering Matt. He had been stoned out of his mind with whatever the Equestrians used for pain killers when he was in recovery and much of his time there was a drug-induced blur, but he had been sober enough to recall most of his conversation with Twilight.

The hours prior to their little talk had been the first time he had even considered anything of that nature with Twilight, and it had been the first time he had even entertained such a pursuit with anyone since he had been thrown out of the Army years earlier. Matt wasn’t sure if the idea had been jumpstarted by Renfeld’s ambush or the conclusions he had come to the night prior to said accident. It was even possible that the conversation would never have happened were it not for whatever the doctors had given him to suppress the pain. No matter the source or the reasons, in the end Matt couldn’t help but be a little anxious as to where things would go from here.

The closest analogy he could come up with was the anticipation of a door breach. The door could lead to an empty room, hiding civilians, or it might lead to a Chrysalid hive. At first glance, it seemed a bit of an exaggeration for Matt to equate his current situation with the mission to Newfoundland. The more he thought about it, the ‘worst case scenario’ became more catastrophic. Even if Twilight agreed to whatever nebulous future Matt had proposed, that didn’t change the fact that they were from two very different species, from staggeringly different classes in their respective societies, and from upbringings that couldn’t possibly be less similar.

Matt did not regret the conversation that they had, though it did thrust him into the relative unknown without much of a safety line to call on. He still hadn’t had a conversation with Firecracker on the subject, and he hadn’t had much time to talk with Twilight since their conversation earlier. While inconvenient (not to mention life-threatening), the alien attacks had ramped up in the past two days. After twelve-hour shifts with sometimes three deployments per day, Matt often didn’t have much more strength but to shuffle into his bunk upon being relieved. Given recent events, the relative normalcy of the Strike missions might have been considered relief in and of themselves.

Relative normalcy? Matt thought as the barrel of his LANC rifle finally inched into position to punch a hole in the Berserker's head. Is this what my life’s become? Fighting aliens with sci-fi/fantasy weapons is the happy normal I escape to when things get rough? If he hadn’t been in the middle of a mission, Matt would have facepalmed and groaned at the realization.

12:30, 12/19/2015, HUMAN COMPOUND, CANTERLOT

Twilight Sparkle was adept at handling stress. Her work to be worthy of Princess Celestia’s apprenticeship had demanded much of her. She was quite used to managing several projects simultaneously and she understood the fundamental foundations of current magical practice unlike any other pony. Her time spent in Ponyville had certainly added to her experiences with others less talented (but no less special) than herself, so Twilight felt that she was more than capable of teaching the humans that had the capacity for magic. This was not the source of Twilight’s stress.

The one familiar face in the group was Yuri, who was all disarming smiles despite his gigantic figure. Finch apparently had been with XCOM as long as Yuri, but his potential hadn’t manifested while Twilight had been on Earth. Annette Durand, Matt Hawkins, and the Fariq siblings were recruited in the months afterward, and this was their first face-to-face meeting with the young princess. The biggest hurdles to the class so far had been Twilight’s struggles with Annette’s accent as well as Fatima Fariq’s unnerving tendency to silently creep up behind Twilight with a hand outstretched to try and pat her on the head. Despite this, meeting the new humans wasn’t the source of Twilight’s stress.

Not even the chilling realization that all of Twilight’s friendship studies hadn’t given her the slightest clue as to what to do with her… evolving situation with Matt was the source of Twilight’s current stress.

No, the source of Twilight’s current stress was six small cylinders lying on the table beside her, each labelled ARCANE DAMPING DEVICE 87.

“This is it?” Yuri asked as he stared down at the half-dozen grenades that rested on the table. He spared a glance toward Twilight before lifting one up to inspect it. “I was expecting something more… futuristic. Blinky lights or something. It is hard to believe that these are able to block magic.”

Twilight offered as much of a confident smile as she could manage while in the presence of the Jammer grenades. “Block might not be the right term. The grenades themselves produce a localized, repeating arcane effect that disrupts any gathered magic in the area. Someone casting a spell would lose control of it and suffer some side effects, but if you humans aren’t channeling any of your gifts, then there’s no magic to disrupt. If there’s no disruption, then you shouldn’t suffer the side effects… in theory.”

“In theory? Has this been tested before?” the human named Hawkins asked, and the doubt on his face was mirrored by the two olive-skinned humans beside him.

“I’ve not participated in any tests personally, but I’ve interviewed the ponies that were incapacitated by one in earlier engagements. Ma-- er, Captain Harris also survived one during an operation,” Twilight explained as her words began to break down into a ramble. “All of them had been channeling some kind of magic when the devices were used, but documents we’ve recovered in the field confirm that the device effect isn’t constant. It operates on an interval of two seconds, and my theory is that there will be no effect on you if you can suppress your magic when it activates…” But if you can’t, you’ll suffer horrible pain, Twilight nearly finished as she cast another wary look at the enemy weapons that had been recovered. I really don’t like having them run these kinds of tests without me doing them first… but I’m an alicorn and the Element Bearer for Magic. It might not work on me… or it might kill me.

“There’s another test, right?” Finch asked quickly even as he deliberately did not look towards the table. “Matt said there was another test. Something about being able to spot camo spells or something?”

“Exactly right! With enough practice and exposure, you all should be able to detect when enemies are using magic to conceal themselves! You might not be able to tell exactly where someone is hiding, but you’ll at least be aware that someone is nearby,” Twilight explained, thankful for the change of subject. The sound of footfalls in the hallway outside of the conference room immediately drew her attention, and she cast a hopeful look toward the doorway. Matt wasn’t anywhere to be seen, the new arrivals being Shaojie Zhang and--

BANG!

Twilight had reflexively lurched backward when she recognized the man beside Zhang, her flank striking the table with enough force to send the grenades from their standing positions to rolling towards the edge. Twilight knew rationally (and she suspected the humans did as well) that the weapons were as safe as paperweights with the pins and levers secured, but it was enough for Twilight’s focus to be diverted from the new arrivals to the tumbling devices on the table. The first had nearly reached the edge when Finch positioned himself against the table with his arms spread. None of the tumbling grenades made it past his outstretched arms, and the human let out a long sigh of relief through his teeth.

“I apologize for the shock, princess,” Zhang said, uncertainty coloring his tone for the first time since Twilight could remember. A glance back in his direction showed the scarred human was alone, the man behind him having seemingly vanished into thin air. “I had thought you would be aware of Victor’s possible attendance, though that no longer seems to be the case.”

“It’s fine,” Twilight replied as she tried to bring her hammering heart under control. Breathe in, breathe out. Nice and slow. You’re just imagining that pain in your side… it’s all in your head. Nothing to worry about. “I guess I was just surprised. It’s nothing, really!” she lied, as much to them as herself.

Yuri, Finch, and Zhang all shared a look, but their concern evaporated into nervous smiles... at least until Annette asked, “What’s going on?”

“Nothing of any importance,” Zhang replied, cutting the others off with his far more usual tone. “Captain Harris has briefed me on the lesson plans, so I will be taking over for now. Harris mentioned wanting to speak with you upon his return from the field, and I understand he has just done so. He should be in his office.”

Does he know something? If it was Lana or even Rarity giving me this message I would have suspected them, but Zhang is so serious all the time. Curse you and your poker face! Twilight thought as she nodded. “I just need to gather some things and I’ll make my way there shortly,” she said, and her ears folded back sharply at the collective groans from the other humans at the change of teacher.

A quick teleport later, Twilight was back in her room within the castle and the organized chaos hidden within. Stacks of books and paper littered nearly every surface and a small portion of the floor, which she navigated with practiced ease. A moment later and she was by her work desk to retrieve her saddlebags and a stack of books. Paper and writing utensils were next, followed by other odds and ends before another teleport deposited her outside of Matt’s office.

She gave a short knock on the doorframe before pushing the door open, and her nose was immediately assaulted by two competing odors. The first was immediately identifiable as sweat, which was all but confirmed by the stained shirt that Matt was wearing. The second smell was familiar enough to nearly make Twilight queasy, and she quickly traced the source to the sandwich that Matt had just sunk his teeth into. A sandwich that no doubt contained the cooked meat she was smelling.

“S-sorry!” Twilight stammered as she backed out of the doorway and closed the door behind her. Remember your manners, silly filly. Knock, wait for a response, THEN enter, she chided herself as she sat on the bench outside of the office.

“I’ll be out in a minute!” came Matt’s reply after a moment, and he made good on the prediction. The door opened to reveal the human in a fresh shirt and a sheepish look on his face. A towel rested around his shoulders, which he used to soak up the water from his hair. “I thought I’d have enough time to eat and clean up before you got here. Did you teleport straight here?”

“Not exactly,” Twilight fibbed. She had stopped at her own room first. She dithered for a moment before continuing, “I’m glad you made it back alright…”

Matt’s gaze narrowed as he took a seat beside Twilight. “What’s wrong, Twily?”

“Well…” she started, before hesitating again. “After what happened to you, how can you eat meat? I was the one who stabilized you enough so that the other ponies could save your life after the first fight in Ponyville. I can still smell the… the…”

Matt’s expression went pale as he glanced subconsciously down at his left arm. “I had honestly forgotten about it, and I’ve been starving since the first deployments this morning. Of course I think you’ve got a bit more sensitive nose than me.” The slightly haunted expression was replaced with a self-deprecating smirk. “I’ve been in my armor for over the past six hours, and four of those were in deployment. I probably smell like three week old socks at the moment.”

“Well, I wouldn’t say that bad. Maybe just one week old socks,” Twilight was quick to reply with a giggle. I suppose the past month and a half has been a learning experience for me on the subject. I’ve been wearing clothes almost constantly since the humans arrived in late October. Before I made arrangements with the maids, my laundry basket was starting to smell quite ripe. Twilight caught the look Matt was giving her, which pulled her from her musing. “What?”

“Twilight, how do you even what socks are? You don’t exactly have feet. I don’t think I’ve met a single creature in Equestria that wears them. Or human-style shoes for that matter.”

“The garments might not have the same usage, but we have similar articles of clothing for various occupations,” Twilight said as she tapped her chin. “I know earth ponies that work on printing presses use them for their forelegs so that their coats don’t get stained. Rainbow Dash has also mentioned something similar that’s combined with a vest for when a pegasus isn’t comfortable with a full body suit for insulation. Come to think of it, I think Rarity has something similar for some of her outfits…” When nothing but silence responded, Twilight again caught Matt shooting her an odd look. “Are you listening? You shouldn’t ask a question if you aren’t going to listen to the answer.”

“Sorry about that, Twily,” Matt apologized before looking away. “I was thinking about you wearing socks and got distracted.”

That particular admission caused Twilight’s train of thought to derail quite spectacularly, until Matt’s right hand came to rest on her head and his thumb began to scratch the base of her ears. “You’re so easy to tease, Twilight,” he added with a chuckle.

Any annoyance at the comment quickly melted away as Matt continued to work his thumb and index finger around her ear. It was only a few moments before everything else on Twilight’s mind melted away with it. Why did I come here again? The ear scratches make the teasing worth it, but there was something important we had to do… right? Something about…

“Training!” Twilight blurted out the moment the thought struck her, as much to jolt herself out of the comfortable place her mind had drifted to as anything. “I’ve been working on a way for you to counter Jammers if you face them, but I couldn’t think of a way for you to avoid the effect other than pinpoint telekinesis to push it out of range. I’ve worked up a training regimen that should help you hone your reflexes enough to provide some protection.” Twilight adopted as stern a tone as she could manage. “It will take a lot of practice, and no amount of ear scratches will get you out of it!”

“Alas, my evil plot to slack off has been thwarted by your iron willpower,” Matt laughed as he withdrew his hand. He stood before turning back to Twilight. “I imagine the hallway probably isn’t the best place for this kind of practice, yes?”

Twilight nodded as she hopped off of the bench. “I suppose not. There’s a room just outside the compound that I don’t think anyone is using that should suit our needs,” she explained as she walked down the corridor with Matt falling into step beside her. Twilight glanced over her shoulder towards Matt before continuing, “It was nice meeting up with Yuri again and the others that joined after I left Earth… though I have to ask, does Fatima ever say anything?”

Matt’s initial response was an uncertain shrug. “I know she talks with her brother a little, but I’ve never heard her speak, personally. Both she and her brother were abducted by the aliens and while she’s healthy physically… I’m afraid they might have done something that hurt her up here.” He tapped his head with one finger. “We’re hoping that she’ll recover with time.”

“I hope so, too. I can’t imagine what it would be like, not being able to talk,” Twilight replied. A small moment of silence passed before she asked, “Is there anything I can do? I might not be the best when it comes to healing magic, but I’m certain I can find the best. I’m sure we can get her on the road to recovery!”

The sad smile on Matt’s face sank Twilight’s idea as much as the words that followed. “There are some things that not even magic can heal. She just needs time and closure regarding what happened to her, I think.”

The feeling of being unable to help someone in need stuck in Twilight’s mind like a splinter. There must be something I can do to help… right? Maybe I’ll let her pat my head, since Matt always seems happier after he does that. I don’t know if it will help, but I have to try… right? Any further consideration on the subject would have to wait as they approached their destination. Just as Twilight had predicted, the room was empty and the door unlocked as they entered. “As I had explained earlier, the training regimen I have planned will hopefully build up an automatic reflex to identify and push away the Jammer grenades the moment you see them. And for that, we’ll use flash cards!”

An arched eyebrow was more than enough to convey Matt’s doubts. “I’m not sure I follow,” he said as he pulled a stool from one of the empty tables that lined the walls.

Twilight’s response wasn’t immediate as she took off her saddlebags and opened them. From one of the pouches emerged a deck of cards. The deck exploded into motion as Twilight’s telekinesis brought them around in a dizzying pattern around her before coming to a stop. “As you can see, some of the cards are blank, while others have a random shape on them,” Twilight explained as she indicated to two specific cards. “There’s also a few cards with the a sketch of the Jammer grenade. I’ll be rotating the cards in rapid succession, and you’ll try to ‘push’ the grenade cards with your telekinesis the moment you spot them.

“That makes a bit of sense,” Matt said before clenching and relaxing his prosthetic hand. “I suppose it’s because of this that I’m doing this exercise instead of what you’re having the others do?”

“Correct! Your mind is passively and continuously using your magic to move your arm.” A small amount of hesitation gave Twilight pause before continuing, “To be honest, you’re a bit more like one of my people because of it. We’ve been exposed to magic long enough that our bodies would struggle to function without it. If we run into these things out there, we’ll have to rely on you and your friends--” The rest of Twilight’s muttering was interrupted by a gentle pat on the head, which was batted away with a hoof. “None of that! We’ve got work to do!”

“Sorry, Twily. It just looked like this was getting to you, and I thought a pat might help,” Matt replied as he retracted his arm and looked to the cards. “So all I have to do is use telekinetics to push the right cards when I see them?”

“Exactly!” Twilight replied as she started up the movement pattern for the cards. “The cards are running on an autonomous spell that will pull the Jammer cards if you can use your telekinetics on them. I’ve got some reading to do, so you can get to it.” A book was extracted from the saddlebags next, and she took a moment to peek over it towards Matt. “Thank you for the head pat,” Twilight said quickly before burying her nose in the book.

“I hear you’re rather skilled in magic,” the human said, his eyes never leaving hers as the pair entered the apartments.

The smile on her face was equal parts eagerness and a promise of what was to come. “I’m quite skilled in many things, and I think we will both enjoy a private lesson.”

The book slammed shut just as quickly as Twilight had opened it. This… this… this is… she thought as her face colored rather brilliantly. THIS IS THE WRONG BOOK! Mom gave me one of her silly romance novels to pass along to Rarity, and I forgot that I put this on top of the stack! There’s no dust cover for it so it looks like all of the other books! A second later, her mind caught up with the parallels between the snippet she had read from the book and her current situation, and it took an enormous amount of willpower not to teleport away at that very moment.

“Twilight?”

The question snapped Twilight out of her embarrassed/horrified spiral enough for her to peek over the offending book at Matt, only to see that the array of cards had stopped. All of the Jammer cards hung lazily to the side of the decoy cards. Matt gave a small shrug to Twilight. “I guess I’m done?”

“How!?” Twilight blurted out, her book forgotten as she stomped forward. “There’s no way that you could have picked all of those cards in less than five seconds! The shuffling spell was too complex to allow that! Tell me how you did it!”

Matt’s initial response was to look away and scratch the back of his head. “Well… you’ve reviewed everyone’s files. Mine lists telekinesis since that’s something I can do at will. There’re some other things I can do, but they come and go. One of those things involves altering my perception of time… but it isn’t something that I can really do on a whim. It just kinda comes and goes.”

“Is that the only thing you can do that isn’t in the reports? What do you mean by ‘alteration of your perception of time’? Can you describe the effects? If you aren’t using the ability at will, then there’s some instinctual trigger that activates due to some sort of stimulus! Tell me everything and I know we’ll be able to reproduce it!”

A cough from the doorway was enough to draw both Twilight’s and Matt’s attention. “Ah, pardon the interruption. I heard shouting and thought to investigate,” Alvar explained, seemingly frozen mid-step halfway through the door. “If… if I’m interrupting something, then I can wait outside.”

“Good afternoon, Alvar! We were just in the middle of a--,” Private lesson, Twilight’s treacherous mind whispered to her. It was at that same time that she realised just how much of Matt’s personal space she had invaded during her interrogation. “--we just finished!” Twilight blurted before retreating back to her saddlebags and gathered her things.

“Excellent! I just need to borrow a moment of Captain Harris’s time. In fact, I was hoping that I could interest him in the basics of blade defense,” Alvar explained, his body language unusually timid given his status.

Were Twilight in a less flustered state of mind, she would have tried to speculate as to why that was. At the moment, all she could think of was a convenient way to escape the awkward situation. “That sounds great! Matt, you can use this as an opportunity to try and reproduce this new ability of yours! Now, I want you to keep a running log of when it happens and the circumstances involved, so that we can take advantage of any patterns that trigger it.”

“You’re giving me homework?” Matt asked, disbelief clear in his voice. “Why do I feel like I’m being punished?”

“A new ability means I’ll have to rework the training exercises to account for it! I’ll talk to you soon!” Twilight replied quickly before practically running out of the door. Ugh! Everything was going so well until I picked up that stupid book! I need to find Rarity so she can take the ridiculous piece of trash off of my hooves! Twilight’s gallop slowed to a trot as a thought struck her regarding her friend. Rarity… she gave me some really good advice the last time I talked with her. Maybe I need to sit down and have a talk with her again.

A second thought occurred to Twilight as she retreated to the safety of her room. Maybe I should ask her about… socks, too...

13:30, 12/19/2015, DEBRIEFING ROOM, CANTERLOT

“Was there anything else, sir?” Flash Sentry asked after placing his report on the table before Shining Armor, his eyes never leaving the spot on the wall directly behind the captain.

“No, private, that will be all. Dismissed,” Shining replied as he took the report. He made a show of going over the report until he was certain that the pegasus was gone before letting out a long sigh. This report is as well written as any that I get from one of the field guards, and it seems like only a matter of time before Flash does enough to overcome his previous mistakes. The implications of the Flash Sentry’s performance weighed heavily on Shining Armor’s mind as he rolled the report and slipped it into his bags before heading to the exit of the debriefing room.

I had thought the situation regarding Flash had been rooted in his lack of maturity as a pony, but it wasn’t entirely his fault, was it? Shining thought as he walked at a slow pace down the hallway. I had considered several candidates to watch her after she had returned from Earth, and that list narrowed considerably after she became a princess. And that list narrowed down to just Flash Sentry after I started hearing about her ‘friends’ from Earth.

Shining had to suppress a grimace as he rounded a corner, his hooves moving independant from his mind. Twilight Sparkle is a grown mare, not some little foal. Even in just a few years, she’s grown from the sheltered bookworm she used to be into a pony worthy of her status of princess. I can offer my opinions to her as a brother, but in the end it’s nopony’s business but hers regarding who she’s friends with, or who she wants to… be with.

That particular thought led to the root cause of the guilt that had been eating at Shining Armor over the past two days. The way that Twilight had talked about her time on Earth, I knew that Captain Harris had left an impression on her. At the time, I knew nothing about him personally, and I made the assumption that Twilight needed protection from something that I knew nothing about. Is that the real reason why I chose Flash Sentry over other guardsponies, I wonder? The other two candidates were mares… did I choose the only stallion left on the list to try and tempt Twilight with something more conventional? Did I say something to imply that to Flash, which resulted in the behavior that had derailed his career?

Regardless of the reasons, Shining’s decision had ultimately destroyed any chance of Flash Sentry moving beyond the lowest ranks in the Guard barring a miracle, not to mention that the assignment had earned him nothing but aggravation from his sister. Captain Harris had also suffered from that decision in a far less dramatic fashion, though he had gone out of his way to not make things worse for Flash Sentry. Given what Shining had endured during the earliest stages of his pursuit of Cadance, he had often endured similar confrontations… and Shining wasn’t so certain he would have had the restraint not to heap dirt onto those plotholes if he had been given the opportunity at that time.

You’ve no time to waste on such doubts, Shining! What would Cadance think if she saw you moping around when you have responsibilities? You’re the captain of the Solar Guard! Stop wallowing in what you perceive to be your failures and FIX THINGS! Shining snapped to himself in his best drill instructor voice. He immediately stood straighter, his head held high as one would expect of somepony of his rank.

It’s time to face the facts, Shiny. Fact number one: Twilight Sparkle is a grown mare who is capable of making her own decisions regarding her own life. She’s got some of the best friends a pony could want to help her through this, and she doesn’t need me smothering her, Shining told himself before grimacing. Fact number two: Captain Harris has proven himself to be a gentleman over the past several months. He also has a younger sister, so he already has a certain amount of understanding about the situation. Matt also hasn’t done anything to warrant my disapproval or scrutiny… other than showing up with the previous day’s uniform that had Twilight’s hair on it. Not that it’s any of my business what two consenting adults do!

Shining’s train of thought diverted to another subject almost reflexively. Fact number three: The black mark on Flash Sentry’s career will always be there, but he can recover from it. It’s obvious now that he’s destined for greatness on the front line, not in the rear echelons playing bodyguard. With the proper guidance, he’ll overcome the mistakes he, and I, have made.

The unicorn let out his breath in a huff before resuming his march down the corridor, his head held high and his gait as precise as a captain’s should be. The first step in defeating a problem is defining it. Once defined, a problem can be corrected… or at least accepted. I’ll have to monitor Flash Sentry’s deployments closely over the next few weeks to make sure he doesn’t get himself killed, but as for the other problems… I suppose the best I can do is make sure Twilight knows I’m here if she ever needs anything, and stop interfering.

“Captain Armor?”

The question was enough to shake Shining from his thoughts, and while he recognized the speaker as Firecracker, the disguised changeling’s tone inspired a small amount of wariness. “Is there a problem?” he asked as he stopped to address Firecracker.

“Yes, there is, sir. Please follow me,” Firecracker answered before she turned to walk down one of the less populated corridors. The faux unicorn remained completely silent as she led Shining down a second corridor and to a small deserted room. She opened the door and stepped inside while Shining followed. Once the pair were in the room, the door closed behind them. The room itself was sparsely furnished, with most of the contents covered by sheets or hidden in boxes. The only other occupant in the room was the filly known as Firefly, a wide-eyed and fearful expression on her face.

“What’s going on, Firecracker?” Shining asked as he scanned the room. The princesses trust Firecracker implicitly, so this isn’t any kind of trap… but something has both of them spooked. His wary eyes completed their circuit around the room before settling on the two changelings.

“Princess Luna was the first pony that was made aware of this new intelligence, and the rest of the council will be made aware of this tomorrow. We, Chrysalis included, felt that you should see this before anypony else,” Firecracker explained, and she placed one hoof on Firefly’s back.

The younger changeling gave Firecracker a pleading look. "But I really don't wanna. I really don't!"

Firefly's initial response was a small tap on the filly's back with her hoof and give her a sympathetic look. "I know it's scary, but it can't hurt you. If you do this for me, I'll go get some cookies for you and your friends, alright?"

The young changeling nodded weakly, and her horn lit up to illuminate the room. The dark and dusty surroundings were replaced by what Shining suspected was a scene caught by another changeling.

The harsh and angular features that were emblematic of griffon architecture had not held up well under the alien bombardment. The stone roosts and structures that had been cut into the side of the mountain were pock-marked with melted stone from plasma blasts, and the centuries old trees that had jutted from the peak fared little better. Once, those ancient trees had been large and numerous enough to support structures of their own... but now the majority had been reduced to little more than cinders and stumps.

Unfamiliar structures could be seen among the ruins, their style and material clashing vividly with that of High Peak. Muted grays and purples adorned the buildings, the aesthetic and materials drawing an obvious parallel to that of the invaders’ ships. The similarity was made even more obvious when a section of the sky shimmered and one of the alien ships appeared. The new arrival descended to the alien structures lazily, and a moment later a series of flashes lit its belly. Two white-armored mutons appeared, and behind them followed the Damocles Ethereal and the casket that had been given the title ‘Windigo’. All four proceeded into the structure, and the changeling observing them followed.

Alien lighting did a poor job of keeping the dark at bay as the changeling crept behind the four down the wide corridor. It was enough to buy the changeling time to scramble into a side passage when one of the mutons suddenly stopped and whirled about. The perspective slid up the wall as the changeling crept into the dark corner near the ceiling, and a moment later the muton marched to the hallway’s entrance with a plasma pistol drawn. A moment passed, then another before the muton turned and resumed its march through its original course.

Another moment passed before the changeling began to descend from its hiding spot, but it froze in place when a sound echoed through the corridors: a scream, then silence. The changeling peeked around the corner of the central hallway before resuming her creeping path.

A second scream came, much closer this time as the changeling approached an open doorway. The sounds of violence and desperation followed, a litany of snarls and crashing metal. The changeling spared a glance into the room as she crept past, revealing a struggling griffon strapped to what could only be an operating table. A sectoid with a bundle of spider-like metal limbs attached to its back clattered up to the bound griffon, who resumed his struggles and let out a muffled roar. Then the changeling was past the operating room, and it didn’t take a stretch of the imagination to guess why the griffon’s shouting ended shortly after. No further interruptions stopped the changeling until she had reached the next operating room.

“What’s this?!” the words boomed like those of an angry god. The changeling whipped around just in time to see a massive red hand close around it. An equally red face filled the changeling’s vision, a face framed by a white beard and curving black horns. “A bug has wandered somewhere it shouldn’t be. Oh, what will we do with it? The same thing that we do with every other bug, I think...” Tirek answered rhetorically with a booming laugh that was quickly overwhelmed by a wet crunch.

The changeling’s perspective fell from Tirek’s grip and tumbled to the ground, its body falling a short moment later. Any horror that might have been felt for the changeling’s fate came second to where its gaze settled.

The Windigo sat in the center of the operating room, a pair of the operator sectoids scurrying about it. The armored plates of its hull were open, revealing what remained of Princess Cadance.

39 -- Resurgent (Part One)

You are the spare, nothing more. If you wish to be considered more than that, then you must earn it.

10:00, 12/20/2015, BRIEFING ROOM, CANTERLOT

To say that Princess Luna had never felt fear in her life would not be accurate. Various shades of anxiety plagued her regarding interaction with other ponies in the weeks and months after the Elements had freed her. Her sister’s penchant for pranks during the winter holidays had given Luna what might be considered a mild phobia of wrapped packages. More recently when Twilight had vanished from Equestria due to Discord’s machinations, Luna had purposefully avoided dwelling on what horrors the young unicorn might have been going through.

None of those feelings compared to the horror and dread that she felt as she stared into the frozen scene that the changelings had presented to her the day before. None of her previous fears held a candle to the horror and dread that blossomed within Luna when the nature of the ‘Windigo’ was revealed. No matter how many centuries or millennia passed, Luna was certain that Cadance’s pleading and pain-filled expression from the depths of the alien machinery would be waiting for her everytime she closed her eyes to sleep.

“I have reviewed the dossiers on the aliens catalogued thus far,” the zebra representative Ovan commented, pulling Luna out of her thoughts. “I do not recall seeing any mention of a ‘sectoid’ matching this description being encountered thus far. I find it hard to believe that such things would be capable of subduing an alicorn.”

The heads of the assembled leaders swiveled towards the two humans in the room. High Talon Alvar seemed oddly distracted and kept glancing towards the humans, the frozen image suspended in the center of the room, and the doors. Captain Star Shot of the Night Guard sat in Shining Armor’s seat, the former being nominated by the latter to take strategic command of the operation. Asterion’s seat was vacant, though any considerations as to the reason for his absence would have to wait.

“We’ve suspected for some time that the aliens are capable of modifying the physical characteristics of the Sectoids to fit whatever role they deem fit,” Van Doorn explained, his expression neutral as he stared at the sectoid with the multitude of metal limbs sprouting from its back. “On Earth, we’ve encountered sectoids with significantly enhanced mental capacity and others that are hard-wired into something like our MEC units. It’s our speculation that these ‘spider sectoids’ are used by the aliens to convert and create other creatures into what we’ve seen in the field. It’s likely that we have no records of encountering them yet because they couldn’t find a species worth the effort to convert on Earth.”

Star Shot cleared her throat and leaned forward, her eyes wide as she spoke. “I don’t doubt your conclusions, but it begs the next question: Is it that their presence here means that they intend to do this to every creature on the planet?”

The silence that fell after the question was deafening before it was punctured by the woman sitting beside Van Doorn. “No, we don’t believe that is their plan,” Major Renfeld said. The collective sigh of relief from the room halted as she continued, “Intelligence believes that the aliens choose species and specimens that interest them for their collective. It seems that the griffons qualify due to their physical traits and discipline, as do the alicorns for their magical capacity. Once organized resistance has been crushed, the aliens will likely take samples of each major race to test them. Those that pass would be assimilated. Those that fail would be purged.”

The dispassionate explanation contrasted with the growing horror from the others in the room before Luna put her hoof down. “Such speculation merely emphasizes the importance of this operation,” she said sternly, locking eyes with each of the other leaders in the room. “At this time, I see three major obstacles for the operation. Tirek, the Damocles Ethereal, and the Windigo. What can we do to remove Tirek from the battle?”

“A half dozen sniper teams have him as their priority target. I would normally say that would be enough, but his magic is the wild card,” Renfeld answered immediately before scratching the side of her chin. “I’ll also be in the field with my own squad, and we’ll be carrying some of the Jammer grenades that we recovered from EXALT.”

Ovan was quick to contribute to the improving mood. “My best alchemist is working on a possible solution as well. This Tirek may be capable of stealing the magics that creatures can channel, but the natural magics of alchemy and the world should be immune to his manipulation. Our goal is to render him powerless, though we may have to settle with simply weakening him to the point where conventional methods are effective.”

“Standing order for the Guard is to avoid confrontation with Tirek if at all possible,” Star Shot said with a helpless shrug. “Every pony he steals magic from makes him more powerful, and I don’t want to add to the problem.”

“Unfortunate, but the correct decision,” Luna agreed with a nod. “Tirek may not be the primary objective, but his presence severely restricts what can be fielded effectively. Once he is no longer a threat, greater assets may be called upon. What plans do we have in place to defeat Damocles?”

Van Doorn was the next to speak, though it wasn’t hard to miss the sour look on Renfeld’s face as he spoke. “The assets assigned to deal with Tirek also have Damocles as their next target, but if this Ethereal is anything like the ones we’ve faced on Earth then they might not be effective. I’ve given him as priority target to the Mente Materia specialists. If they can get close, they stand a good chance of dealing with him.”

The conversations continued about the various potential problems that the Ethereal might present on the battlefield, but Luna’s attention shifted back to Alvar. The young griffon had been accompanied to the meeting by one of the surviving Legion generals, but the latter had excused himself in a hurry from the briefing. Considering the success of this operation would result in his homeland being retaken and the survivors freed from captivity, the young High Talon’s distraction was… disconcerting.

A knock at the door brought the current conversations to a halt, and all eyes turned to see the griffon general return. A second griffon followed behind the general, wrapped from beak to tail in a black cloak. The only part of this new arrival that could be seen beyond the cloak was a single gnarled talon that grasped a short staff for support. The staff itself was simple wood, though Luna’s eyes were drawn to the red gem which set atop it and the gold flame setting that held it in place.

“I beg your pardons,” Alvar finally spoke as the two new arrivals approached the center of the chamber. “Would it be possible to reverse the image back to when the changeling spy first entered Low Peak?”

Luna nodded in response and set action to words. It seems an odd request, but I suspect some underlying purpose to it, she thought as the image settled. The three griffons immediately launched into a frenzy of hushed whispers as Alvar pointed at one place specifically in the image. The lunar princess’s gaze followed the outstretched talon and did a double take when she spotted what was undoubtedly the cause of the commotion.

The fighting for the griffon capital had been by all reports a bloody massacre. When Alvar had first arrived in Canterlot, he had only briefly touched on the subject of the battle, and nopony had wanted to press him on the details. By all accounts, the First Legion had been wiped out to the last and the Second Legion had been shattered while buying time for the Third and Fourth to escape the capital with as many non-combatants as possible. Only one other force of griffons of note had fought during the battle, and having their fates confirmed gave even Luna a moment of pause.

All that remained of the Low Peak settlements was melted rubble and corpses that littered the pathways. The signs of carnage intensified down the central boulevard exiting the city, leading up to a massive pile of bodies both alien and griffon. At the center of the massacre, amidst the decay and discarded weapons, were several pieces of distinctive griffon armor, untarnished despite the elements and battle.

The scene that Alvar had spotted was all that remained of the last stand of the Myrmidons.

“Again I apologize for the interruptions,” Alvar said as he resumed his seat at the table, the conversation with the black-cloaked figure finished as he hobbled away with his curious staff. Alvar’s posture was ramrod straight as he looked at each of the assembled leaders in turn. “I have received news from those that still remain in Gryphos. The Talons commanding the Third and Fourth Legions have gone to ground near the capital, and can launch their attacks in concert with ours on a moment’s notice.” The young griffons eyes fell upon the humans, and he deflated just a little. “I am afraid I must request the services of Lieutenant Zhang for the duration of this operation. His efforts will be necessary in securing more assets for the fight.”

Van Doorn gave Renfeld a sideways glance before nodding. “I’m sure that we will be able to accommodate that request,” he said with a nod.

“You have my thanks for this favor,” Alvar replied sincerely, though his relief soured when he spotted the look that Renfeld had on her face. The High Talon might have returned the glare in equal measure had the general beside him not cleared his throat to get his attention. Another flurry of whispers passed between the two, and the young High Talon stepped down from his seat. “I apologize for these disruptions. The general will be assuming my place for the rest of this meeting,” Alvar explained before casting a glance towards Asterion’s empty seat as he walked to the door. The cloaked griffon, who had remained silent through the entire exchange, followed the High Talon out.

Silence again passed between the assembled leaders before Ovan cleared his throat. “There is one last threat that we could potentially encounter, yes?”

“Very true,” Luna confirmed, and the image in the center of the room again shifted to Princess Cadance’s horrifying expression from within the depths of the alien machine. “If the previous encounter with the Windigo can be reproduced, then it may be the most dangerous of all three. We… we are prepared to do what is necessary to eliminate this threat, and after a lengthy discussion, we feel there is only one that might prove a counter measure to it…”

12:30, 12/20/2015, OFFICE OF ASTERION, MINOTAUR COMPOUND, CANTERLOT

Well, I suppose this explains where all of the minotaurs went, Firecracker thought as she passed the two armored guards at the entrance. Just past the large double doors, stacks of crates and equipment broke the courtyard up into neat rows that stretched its entire length. Quartermasters could be seen leading teams of workers as they continued to add to the inventory. I hadn’t seen a single minotaur since yesterday aside from those manning the guns, and there doesn’t appear to be a single one preparing for the upcoming operation. What’s going on here?

“Asterion is expecting you,” a voice addressed Firecracker, which pulled her from her observations of the compound. The speaker was another minotaur, who motioned down the nearby corridor. “I will take you to him now.”

The walk was a silent one, and mercifully short. The minotaur didn’t speak a word, but he still radiated a nauseating mix of confusion, outrage, and resignation. Firecracker was saved from those bitter emotions by others that were far more familiar. Ah, there’s Princess Twilight and Captain Harris. Just the sweet palate cleanser I needed after dealing with the last few days. Being in the same room as Shining Armor when he found out the truth was… not pleasant. As for Twilight, I suppose I can understand Shining’s reasoning in not telling her about Cadance. She would likely do something rather rash... A third, less familiar flavor entered the emotional mix, one of determination, nervousness, and impatience. If she had a few more minutes to put her hoof on it, she might have identified the source, but the presence of the Myrmidon standing guard at the entrance solved the mystery rather quickly. Ah, Alvar. I can certainly sympathise with him… but why is he here? Come to think of it, why are all of them here?

The smallest prickles of paranoia began to poke at the back of Firecracker’s mind, but she kept any of it from showing as her escort opened the door and motioned for her to enter the room. “Well, hello! Fancy seeing all of you here,” she greeted the trio in the waiting room as though she hadn’t known before the door had opened. “I take it that all of you were summoned by Asterion regarding serious business, then?”

“Do minotaurs have business that isn’t serious?” Alvar asked, his expression completely straight and without a trace of humor in it. Confusion entered his features when Matt, Twilight and Firecracker burst into smiles at the comment. “What? Was it something I said?”

“Don’t worry about it,” Matt was quick to reply, though the ghost of his grin remained. “Do any of you know why we’re here?”

“Not exactly, but it isn’t a social call,” Twilight answered as she looked down to a scroll sitting beside her. “When I was still in school, Princess Celestia had me organize some of her older correspondence from the other nations. The only times that I’ve seen when the minotaurs are polite in written correspondence is when they need something.” Twilight’s eyebrows angled downwards in annoyance. “Even with Princess Celestia, most of their letters were rather rude.”

Well, point to you, Princess, Firecracker thought, and she added a bit of mental applause afterward. I can read the body languages most races fairly well, but I didn’t pick up on that little quirk in the invitation at all. “So I take it we have no idea what’s going on then?”

Asterion’s entrance from the opposite end of the room halted any answers to Firecracker’s question. His expressions and emotions were carefully controlled as he closed the door behind him. “I apologize for taking you from your tasks at this time, but an emergency has arisen,” he explained, his quiet tone a stark contrast to every other time Firecracker had seen him. He produced a scroll from within his coat and presented it to Twilight. “Would you please read this aloud, princess?”

“Sure!” she answered immediately as she took the parchment from Asterion with her magic. The scroll unfurled and she began to dictate from the letter, her chipper tone quickly dissolving into disbelief. “‘Asterion, effective immediately, you are to halt all operations in Canterlot, be they support or direct action. The Council of Consensus has called a vote to… to determine if further participation in this war benefits the nation of Minon!?’ What is the meaning of this!?”

Asterion’s calm front finally cracked as his face twisted into a snarl. “After young Alvar brought news from Gryphos, I sent a sternly worded letter to the Council that it was in everyone’s interest to fight this war to the last. I had thought the matter settled at that, but it seems my idiot brother found some way to bring the issue to a vote! I have no idea what that damned fool thinks he’s doing, but he wouldn’t have attempted this unless he has some card up his sleeve that’s made of pure plated platinum.”

“The alliance needs unity,” Alvar said, his earlier confusion banished in favor of the ‘at attention’ pose that his father had favored. “If we lose that, the invaders will take each of our nations apart like they did mine. This cannot be allowed.”

For every ounce of determination that Alvar showed, Matt mirrored it with equal amounts of hesitation. “I agree with you, High Talon, but unless we have definitive proof of alien influence or interference in Minon, then XCOM will not act. The foundation of our organization is the defense of every member nation against external threats, not the elimination of politicians who have different opinions. Stupid, dangerous, suicidal opinions I’ll agree, but I can guarantee that Van Doorn will not greenlight any operation for the sake of political expediency.”

Asterion held up one thick hand and glanced to all of the assembled. “I have not invited you here in any official capacity from your organizations. I’ve did so to ask for your help as individuals based on your experiences with these monsters. Princess Twilight, you were the first native of this world to encounter the invaders, and you’re the only one who’s encountered and survived two fights against their leaders. High Talon Alvar, your father was a respected acquaintance of my family, and you were there when Gryphos was attacked. Captain Harris, I’ve been told that you have been fighting the aliens longer than anyone else involved in this war, with experience from both your own world and this one.”

Asterion looked to each in turn, no doubt hoping to reassure them or lead them to his next point, but each word only produced a heady mix of negative emotions. Firecracker tasted near panic from Twilight at the mention of the Ethereals, grief from Alvar as undoubtedly painful memories resurfaced, and near bottomless guilt from Matt at the compliment on his record. The changeling started to ask why she had been invited, only for Asterion to beat her to it.

“Like Princess Twilight and Captain Harris, you’ve encountered the aliens on both Earth and here, and you no doubt have some insight into something that none of us do: How they feel. We can clearly see their monstrous nature in their actions, but you’re the only one that can tell us of the ugly emotions that drive them,” Asterion concluded.

There’s just one problem with that plan. The invaders don’t feel anything, Firecracker thought, her mind drifting back to the alien encounters where she had tried to read their emotions. There is no outrage, no righteous justification, or even joy in their cruelties. In a way they’re like Changeling drones, carrying out the orders of the matriarch without the capability of even forming an opinion on what they’re doing. “So we are to give our testimony to the Council of Consensus then? I don’t think any of us can spare the months it will take to debate every point on the subject.”

“There is only one way we can resolve this with the speed we need for survival,” Asterion said, surrendering the assessment of the council’s speed without even acknowledging it. “We are going to see my brother, and talk some sense into the fool. If we can convince him to withdraw the issue before the council, then that resolves the issue right quick. I’ve already spoken with those planning the upcoming operation, and they have agreed to this little trip to resolve this issue immediately. If we delay, it will go to the council. If that happens, our aid in the war effort will be so tied up in debate that it wouldn’t matter.”

Firecracker shared a glance with Matt and Alvar, but it was Twilight who asked the most obvious question. “What will happen if we talk to your brother, but he isn’t convinced by our arguments?”

A sour look crossed Asterion’s face as he crossed his arms. “Then you all may enjoy my hospitality for the day, and I will resume the debate with the idiot on a less verbal level.” A moment of silence passed before he continued, “I will release you to make any preparations that are necessary. We will be leaving this evening.”

18:00, 12/20/2015, VAULT OF THE SUN, CANTERLOT

“Captain Shining Armor, you are aware of the enemy we may face in the upcoming battle,” Princess Luna had said, her tone grave. “If the invaders have truly turned Princess Cadance into one of their abominations, then it is the greatest singular threat to this world. If there is even the smallest spark of what she once was, then you may be the only pony capable of stopping her. In the coming battle, it falls to you to free her… one way or another.”

The memory of Shining’s last conversation with Luna hounded him just as surely as the image of Cadance trapped in the alien machinery as he sat silently in front of the vault door. In preparation for the coming battle, Luna had given Shining permission to retrieve an item from the vault to assist him in his singular duty. When he had exited the vault and sealed it behind him, Luna had ordered the guards within to leave out of respect for what Shining would soon have to do.

And so Shining was left alone with nothing but the the dual burdens of what had happened and what would happen, and the last memento his wife had left behind: the Crystal Heart.

Any hopes that Shining had about finding some hidden message or power reserve to aid in the coming battle had been premature. The last iota of Cadance’s power had vanished from the Heart with her last message to him, and now it was little more than a pretty paperweight. The Heart responds to emotion… I just need to concentrate, Shining thought as he again put his hoof on the center of the heart. He closed his eyes as he tried to force his thoughts past the moment when he first heard that she had been attacked, the message she had left for him, the image of Cadance being devoured by that cold and heartless machinery--

Shining’s eyes snapped back open as he retracted his hoof from the Crystal Heart. Just as when he had first retrieved it from the vault, no magic resided in the artifact, no inner glow of magic. I have to do this… I have to focus! I can make this work! I have to make this work! He told himself as he placed his hoof on the Heart to try again.

“Captain?”

The question made Shining jump on the spot before he recognized the voice. “Yes, sergeant? Is there a reason for the interruption?” he asked, more than a little of his frustration bleeding into his voice. When he turned to see that the guard was not alone, he straightened and gave a short bow. “My apologies, miss… Zecora? Things have not been easy as of late.”

“You need not make apologies. I sense you mind is ill at ease,” the zebra said, and she bowed to the guard as he left. She slipped her saddle bags off and began to remove several small items from within. “The path ahead has many a concern, but with this assistance, they can be easily spurned. My father's will desired that we do not meet an ill fate, but there are things that can be used to an effect that is great. The Curse of the Everfree is as potent as one's wrathful desire, but I warn you that this is meant only when things are most dire. The effects within can not be designed, and it may, worryingly, be the last of its kind,” she explained as she pushed a small glass sphere forward, its contents hidden by the smoky tint.

I don’t understand how the alchemists’ potions work, but I know that they DO work. Plus having a distraction right now is what I need, Shining thought as he nodded. The smoked glass sphere was levitated into one of the pouches on his combat harness. “I’m sure it will turn the tide when I use it,” Shining said before turning back to Zecora. “Was there anything else?”

The zebra didn’t immediately reply; her gaze had fallen to the Crystal Heart that now rested beside Shining. “Carrying that into war, with matters so grim? It is a concern then, that it looks so dim.”

“The stories didn’t do it justice, you know,” Shining said with a sigh as he looked down at the artifact beside him. “When Cadance had it in her possession, it was brilliant. I don’t think I’ll ever restore it to a fraction of what it was. It responded to the emotions she valued most… and I can’t seem to manage them.”

“In times that are dark, happiness finds it difficult to make a mark,” Zecora mused to herself, the sounds of clinking glass and pottery coming from her saddlebags as she shifted some. “To the current events, there is not much I can truly do. I only ask that you remember as best you can, when she first said ‘I love you.’”

Shining Armor’s gaze hadn’t left the Crystal Heart until just then, only to find himself practically snout to snout with Zecora. Her unexpected proximity combined with her words caused him to recoil with a sharp intake of breath. Rather than the musty odor of the Vault of the Sun’s rarely-travelled entry chamber, Shining’s involuntary inhalation carried… the sweet scent of honeysuckle, and the smell of grass and spring rain. For one agonizingly short moment, Shining was on a hillside with nopony but Cadance, the mare’s expression caught between a blush and fear at letting slip those three little words. In that moment, Shining’s heart soared.

Like the light of the setting sun, the moment slowly faded.

Nearly a minute had passed before Shining had realised that he had been staring blankly at Zecora, who had moved back to a respectful distance with a small purple vial clamped firmly shut between her hooves. “I'm sorry for pushing you into what may have been a painful memory, but this potion has been known to have a potent energy.”

Under other circumstances, Shining would have called having such a thing happen the worst kind of violation and stormed out of the room. He wanted to be offended, or angry at Zecora… but hearing those words from Cadance gave him pause. In all of the loss and despair that defined the current time, Shining Armor had been given a reminder that he need not be defined by it. The giddy happiness of the memory, the hope he had all those years ago, bled into him and he clung to it like a drowning pony to a life preserver. After several minutes, Shining could only manage a single word. “Why?”

“Once, you were strong, on top of the world, now it is plain that you try to keep your resolve fully unfurled,” Zecora explained, a wan smile on her face. “Strength in each battle is needed to save the one most dear, but true strength of purpose and will means fighting away one's fear.”

Zecora’s words and the memory of Cadance haunted Shining, so much so that he didn’t even notice the zebra leave. I have to save my wife, he thought as he closed his eyes and rested a hoof against the Crystal Heart. No, that’s not right. I will save my Cadance, no matter the cost.

Underneath Shining’s hoof, the Crystal Heart slowly began to glow from within.

18:30, 12/20/2015, ABOVE THE WESTERN SEA

Despite the seriousness of the situation, Twilight couldn’t help but grin like a little foal as she alternated between gazing out of the airship window and scrutinizing every single detail of the craft that she could see. It feels like I’m sitting in a little pocket of the future! She thought as her gaze settled on the pegasus mare sitting in the pilot’s couch. I had heard that Sky Bolt was a brilliant inventor but that barely scratches the surface. I bet she’s as good with machines as I am with magic…

“Engaging engines… now,” the pegasus reported, a slight shudder going through the frame of the airship shortly after. Dextrous hooves manipulated the controls like a musician might manipulate a fine instrument, and a muted rumble could be heard from the aft section as the main engines opened up. Gathering magic at the prow of the ship distracted Twilight from what Sky Bolt said next, but her curiosity was interrupted when the sounds of the engines stopped and was replaced with the low whistle of wind flying by the cabin. “Congratulations, everypony, we’ve successfully broken the sound barrier! We should be arriving in the Minon island chains in approximately twenty minutes.” Sky Bolt announced with a proud grin as she glanced over her shoulder.

Asterion snorted from the back of the passenger cabin, trying his best to look annoyed as he bent over to keep his horns from scraping the roof. His body posture didn’t match the excitement in his eyes. “It took the best engineers in Minon four generations to create a non-prop engine with enough stability and force to achieve and maintain flight. A pegasus looks at the engine for two weeks and manages to double the output without sacrificing safety. Right shame you weren’t born with horns and hands, Sky Bolt. You would have gone quite far.”

“It isn’t just the engines, is it?” Twilight asked as much to herself as anyone else, and she pointed a hoof to the wide glass panels and canopy between Sky Bolt and the night sky. “You’ve got some kind of projection in front of the ship, with two layers?” Her face scrunched up as she probed the outside of the ship with her senses. “The first looks like a conical shaped shield, with the second layer-- ah, I see! The shield improves the aerodynamics and the second spell effect is actually pulling the airship in the cone’s wake! That’s brilliant!”

Sky Bolt flashed a million-bit smile as she glanced back over her shoulder. “Absolutely right, princess! The time on Earth gave me a lot of ideas for how to improve my little Hummingbird,” she explained, giving the console a gentle pat. “The new engines are definitely a step up over what I had before. The last piece of the puzzle was to dedicate the magic projector in the nose to do just what you said.”

“Are there other projectors on the ship? What do they do?” Twilight asked, curiosity burning a hole in her mind. The humans have been combining magic with their technology but they always put emphasis on what they are familiar with over the unknown. I can scarcely imagine what somepony like Sky Bolt could do given that she’s Equestrian and grew up with magic in the first place.

The question and Twilight’s enthusiasm seemed to make Sky Bolt uneasy. “Oh, they do… you know, things. To places, and stuff.” When Twilight didn’t relent, the pegasus turned back to her instruments. “Well, you know this is technically a warship, right? And warships usually have weapons, right?”

Comprehension came over Twilight and quashed her excitement like a bug underhoof. “Ah, I see. Well, I hope they’re effective,” she added, regretting that she had brought up the subject at all. I know that they’re necessary, and they might save our lives… but I don’t like it. I wish all we needed magic for was to help make people’s lives better. I wonder if she feels the same way about her inventions. A quick glance to Sky Bolt’s slightly slumped posture lent some credence to the thought.

A small touch on her side was enough to bring Twilight back into the moment as she turned to the person sitting beside her. The touch had come from Matt’s leg against her barrel, and it retreated almost immediately after contact had been made. “I’m sure those won’t be necessary, but this is pretty exciting. Is this your first time flying?” Matt asked, before appending the question. “Well, not flying under your own power?”

“There was a hot air balloon back at Ponyville that I used to take rides in with Spike,” Twilight explained, her eyes dropping from his to catch the twitch of Matt’s hand. I wish he would give me a pat on the head or an ear scratch already, but Matt’s been acting so strange about it lately. He kinda reminds me of Shiny back when he first met Cadance. The memory of her stalwart and heroic brother flailing about while in the merciless grasp of his teenage years brought a silly grin to Twilight’s face. Well, maybe not quite like Shiny. I can’t imagine Matt ever acting that awkward because he doesn’t know what to do… The silly thought was followed by a natural question. Come to think of it… does he know what to do? Do I know what to do next? I still haven’t had that talk with Rarity yet! The maddening series of questions continued to get worse, and it certainly wasn’t helped by the knowing smirk that Firecracker sent her way from across the passenger compartment.

Thinking about that isn’t going to help the current situation now, Twilight! she thought as she suppressed a frustrated huff. That didn’t stop Twilight from leaning slightly against Matt as she began to worry over something else. I know that there’s some big attack that’s coming, and Shiny was acting really weird when he told me about it. He normally doesn’t tell me much about the when and the where of his operations. Why would this one be any different? He said it was important, but he never said why. I just hope he doesn’t do anything stupid and gets himself hurt. Cadance wouldn’t want that.

“I had thought you would be wearing one of the ‘Titan’ armors, Captain,” Alvar said, his voice cutting through the comfortable silence that had fallen over the cabin. “Your current armor seems to lack the same degree of protection than what I’ve seen your comrades wear in the field.”

“The Titan armor systems take two people to safely put on and remove, and I didn’t think the power supply would last long enough to cover this trip. If that goes out, then I’m dead weight. Of course, the reduced protection is a bit of a concern but it’s better than a simple off-duty uniform,” Matt explained, his left hand fiddling with the sword that Alvar had given him. “I suppose it’s just for show if all we have to do is impress Asterion’s brother.”

“If the meeting does end in a physical confrontation, then we will intervene,” the large green armored stallion named Steel Song stated. Unlike the others in the passenger cabin (save Firecracker in her black armor), Captain Song and the ponies sitting beside him were all armored and armed as though they were expecting a fight. “We’ll be holding position in The Hummingbird until the signal is given.”

A pegasus whose name escaped Twilight cleared his throat and nodded towards Alvar. “If you don’t mind me asking, where’s your Myrmidon? I had been told that they never left the High Talon’s side when not in the Peaks. Or am I remembering wrong?” he asked, words tilted with an odd accent that Twilight couldn’t quite put her hoof on.

The question made Alvar snap to attention even while in his seated position. “A Myrmidon’s first duty is to the griffons as a people. While his presence is assuring, my bodyguard has a duty that must be fulfilled in Low Peak.” The young griffon shifted slightly, unclasping his talons to grip the sword that rested beside him. “I am capable of defending myself, should the need arise.”

“And you won’t have to defend yourself,” Asterion stated, his earlier glee giving way to legitimate grumpiness. He waved a hand at the armored ponies in the cabin dismissively. “I don’t see why Princess Luna is making all of you waste your time either. I certainly appreciate the use of this beautiful airship--” the compliment earning a proud smile from the pilot and a thumbs up from Asterion, “--but it’s a waste to send the princesses’ little problem solvers for the ride. You’ll be warming benches.”

“Given that both Princess Twilight and High Talon Alvar are here, Princess Luna wanted insurance should the worst come to pass,” Captain Song explained patiently.

“The worst? The worst would be my brother acting like a self-important cow, and I’d have to change his mind the hard way.” When that explanation was met with blank looks, Asterion let out a dramatic sigh. “My brother’s been living in my shadow for years, and has been looking for some way to escape it. This is just another cry for attention, but he is a minotaur first and foremost. With evidence from everyone here, he’ll have to concede the point that what he’s doing is idiocy.”

“And what happens if he has his own well-reasoned opinions and refuses to back down?” Firecracker asked.

Asterion’s initial response was to look down at his hand and clench it into a fist. “I find that it is rather hard to pose a convincing point to the Council of Consensus with a broken jaw.”

A small beep from the cockpit area preceded Sky Bolt’s interrupting into the conversation. “We’re approaching the outer fringes of the Minon Island chain now. We should be able to land in one minute. I wouldn’t dawdle on the grounds though, there’s a rather nasty squall coming in from the northwest.”

I really hope that we’re able to convince Asterion’s brother without too much trouble, Twilight thought as the conversation died down in anticipation of landing. A small bit of turbulence rattled the airship as it decelerated and descended, which did little to settle Twilight. I don’t think I’ve ever gotten into an argument with Shiny that would have come to physical blows… but they’re minotaurs. Maybe this is normal? That perplexing thought was quickly eclipsed by a chilling realisation. To convince him, I’m going to have to talk about…

An utterly alien presence forced itself past Twilight’s defenses as though they weren’t even there. The greatest mental shielding she could manage was crushed by her opponent thinking two little words: The Apex…

Twilight had gotten through one ragged breath before she felt Matt’s hand against the base of her neck. A glance up to the human was rewarded with a small smile and a comforting squeeze from his hand was enough to put things into perspective. They aren’t here. They can’t hurt me anymore. I just have to talk about this once and then I don’t have to talk about it ever again. I can do that.

“Captain Harris, Specialist Firecracker,” Steel Song said as Asterion and his guests rose from their seats. “We’ll be ascending to a holding position off of the coast as soon as all of you are on the ground, but we can return in under thirty seconds. If there is any threat, use your radios.”

Asterion let out a laugh and ignored the guards as he marched through the center of the passenger compartment toward the boarding ramp. The others formed up behind him as the ramp descended, and Twilight’s ears immediately fell back in response to the noise outside. Beyond the now lowered ramp was a well manicured garden courtyard, though the various trees and foliage were bent as a result of the wind. Twilight trotted behind Asterion and Matt as they descended the ramp, and she couldn’t help but look up into the pitch black evening skies. Not a star could be seen past the veil of stormclouds that loomed low overhead.

“We had best hurry to the main house, I suspect if we wait any longer then we’ll have to swim,” Asterion shouted over The Hummingbird’s roaring engines as the airship lifted off from the courtyard.

The house that Asterion had indicated was at the end of the cobblestone path that bisected the courtyard, its outer appearance framed by sculpted pillars and slabs of precisely cut stone and marble. Statues and busts lined the path, and in the gloom each seemed more ominous than the last. Twilight upgraded her trot to a canter to stay close to Matt’s side as they marched to the massive entrance to Asterion’s home. No guards or house staff appeared or made themselves known, but Asterion either didn’t notice or care as he lifted one leg and planted a hoof in the center of the doors.

“ASVARION!” the minotaur bellowed loudly enough to overpower the boom of the doors flying open. “Get your scrawny ass up here this instant!”

Twilight gave Firecracker a wary look, who returned it with a shrug and an eye roll. Is she saying this is normal for the minotaurs, or that this is being overdone for drama’s sake? A cursory glance at the doors resulted in a double take when she confirmed that not only was there no damage from Asterion’s kick, but there was a (judging by the number of hoof marks) use-worn metal plate at the point of impact. Any further analysis would have to wait as their target made his presence known.

“Must you bellow so, brother?” a cultured voice, quiet as Asterion’s was loud, spoke from one corner of the entrance hall. The voice’s owner was almost a carbon copy of the elder minotaur, from the color of his coat to his choice in wardrobe, but was drastically smaller. A book was folded in his hands as he reclined on a bench that sat by the windows, and he gave the group a curious look. “To what do I owe the pleasure of your company this fine evening?”

Asterion huffed as he stomped over to the smaller minotaur. “It’s a terrible evening. In case you hadn’t noticed, there’s an out-of-season squall barreling in that will likely destroy the landscaping outside.”

A sigh escaped Asvarion as he folded the book under one arm and cast a look out of the window. “I suppose I’ll have to surrender that point. Though I must say that was an amazing airship you arrived in. The basic airframe looked like it was based on that speedy little number that the Equestrians developed but upgraded significantly. A pure beauty in form marred by the needs of function, yes?”

“Quit stalling. You know why we are here,” Asterion’s stated, his tone clipped.

“Very well then. It was always brass tacks and no small talk with you. Would you tolerate the slight delay so that we might have our debate in a more comfortable setting?” Asvarion queried as he rose, not even meeting Asterion’s gaze as the larger minotaur and the others fell into step behind him.

“They’re likely underground,” Firecracker whispered to Twilight as the group left the entrance hall and down a staircase. The disguised changeling’s goggled gaze turned slightly and she smiled. “You were wondering where all the staff was? The minotaurs build their structures down, not up. Asvarion was likely expecting his brother to show up and was waiting for us on the upper level.”

Well, I suppose that makes sense. If you don’t have much land to build on, then you build in the direction you can, right? Twilight thought to herself as the group passed through another door. A growing sense of frustration took hold in her, so much so that she nearly bumped into Asterion when the group stopped for a moment when Asvarion removed his jacket and reached out to place it on a coat rack behind the double doors. An apology was on the tip of her tongue but nopony seemed to notice her clumsiness as Asvarion led the group into the room. You’ve got to focus, silly filly! If you aren’t convincing enough then Minon’s out of the war! If that happens--

The last to enter the room had been Alvar, the click of his talons momentarily accompanied by the door swinging slowly shut. Twilight glanced back over her shoulder to see just who had closed the door behind them out of reflex, and she froze in place.

When Asvarion had stopped to drop his coat off at the door, he wasn’t hanging it on a coat rack behind the door. He was giving it to a Minotaur Toy, and a second stood on the opposite side of the doorway.

Firecracker’s reaction came a second later as she whirled about. “Contact rear!” she shouted as she interposed herself in front of Twilight.

“Hold!” was the next shout, this one coming from Alvar. The young griffon’s low like a hunting cat with his wings spread and one talon on the hilt of his sword, but he made no move to attack as he stared at the machines by the door.

Twilight’s confusion at Alvar’s order was only multiplied when her logical mind finally caught up with her initial fear response and she actually took in the details surrounding the Minotaur Toy. Asvarion’s coat was folded over one of the toy’s arms, and several other coats hung from the machine’s horns. A stack of hats sat haphazardly atop his head, which only added to the absurdity of the scene. Neither machine had also moved a single step from its spot by the door.

“Well, it seems that my big reveal has been spoiled,” Asvarion said with a dramatic sigh. He took in another breath and opened his mouth to speak but anything else he planned to say died as Asterion used his superior height to glare down at him.

“What have you done, brother,” the elder minotaur asked, his voice wavering with barely controlled rage. “What have you done?”

“I’m looking not just for the safety of our people, Asterion, but our prosperity as well,” Asvarion snapped back. “You would have us throw our lot in with the losing side, and they are going to lose so don’t argue that point. With my new friends, I have learned how to tame the Final Invention, and secured our future while you cling to the past.”

“Your new friends?” Asterion roared as he took a step forward, forcing the other minotaur to take a step back. “Have you any idea what these things are capable of?”

“Have you any idea of what your friends have already done?” He waved one hand toward Alvar. “You saw the same messages as I did about those griffon sky pirates. High Talon Gerhart put them down because their leader refused an honor duel with a caravan's lead guard, not for butchering and eating the caravan itself! How long would it have been before the griffons would have imagined some slight and declared war with the world?”

Alvar did not reply immediately as he slowly turned to face the younger minotaur. His talon never left his sword, and locked his eyes with Asvarion until he looked away.

The next dismissive gesture was towards Princess Twilight and Firecracker. “As if the Equestrians are any better for the safety of this world. How many times in the past decade have we faced a potentially extinction-level crisis because the merciful and wise Celestia refused to permanently put down a threat that appeared in the past?”

He’s being controlled… that explains everything. How one of the Toys is here, and why he’s doing this! Twilight realised, and she reached out with her senses for the proof she needed. Mind control requires a magical link between the controller and the controlled, or even if it’s an autonomous suggestion, there should be some sign… but there isn’t. There isn’t anything. A creeping sense of horror took hold in Twilight as she watched Asvarion bluster. He isn’t being mind controlled. He actually believes what he’s saying, and he’s not going to change his mind.

“Changelings? The same ones who nearly dethroned the princesses in an attempted coup? The dragons, who would just as much see the world burn if they can protect their shining hoards?” The younger minotaur continued to rant. “And let us not forget the people who brought this war to our doorstep: There hasn’t been a single time in the past two millennia when the humans haven’t been killing each other over slavery, resources, and the fickle whims of their gods. Why don’t we ask Captain Harris exactly what happened in ‘Basra’ then, to give us a portrait of how benevolent humankind is?”

Throughout the entire rant, Matt’s expression had grown increasingly dark, but he tensed when Asvarion addressed him directly. “How can you possibly know about that? Who told you about Basra?”

The triumph on the minotaur’s face was marred only slightly by surprise. “You are rather slower than I’ve been told. I know all about you from the same person who taught me the method for controlling the Toys. I believe you know him as Vide.”

“Vide?” the question was spat by Firecracker like a curse as she also turned around. “He’s an avowed enemy of Earth and our world for heinous crimes--”

“He is guilty of the same crimes you all are: Doing what you feel is right to save your world,” Asvarion cut Firecracker off with a tone not unlike a parent scolding a child. “He has spent a great deal of time with me, explaining how the aliens plan to help his world and ours. Any who side with our unity will reap the rewards of it, and there’s still time.” His tone softened and he reached out with one hand. “There is no shame in admitting that you’re on the wrong side of a conflict, but there is in clinging to it.”

A cool emotion fell on Twilight then, brittle and icy. Asvarion’s trying to convince us that he’s on the side of right? After everything that’s happened, he’s trying to tell us that Vide has our best interests at heart? That’s… that’s--

Stunned silence hung in the room, with Asterion being the first to respond. Rather than words, he lunged forward with a raised fist and an enraged roar, only to be stopped mid swing by Twilight’s magic. The larger minotaur turned as best he could towards the alicorn to glare an accusation, only to find an equal amount of anger in her eyes.

“Asvarion, I would like to have a word with you privately,” Twilight said as she levelled a glare with enough proverbial heat to melt rock. “None of your Toys, just us.” Her glare swiveled to the others in the room when they tried to voice their objections, and they fell silent.

To his credit, Asvarion recovered quickly and shot his brother a smirk before waving a hand to the door at the opposite end of the room. “This way, princess,” he said as he opened the door for Twilight before following her through. The moment the door closed, he started to speak but was instantly cut off.

“Asvarion of Minon,” Twilight said crisply as she held her head high to glare at the minotaur. “You have admitted to conspiring with an avowed enemy of the Gryphos Empire, the Princesses of Equestria, and the combined forces of Earth, and your own nation while in the presence of their representatives. I do not know what the penalty for treason is in Minon, but if Alvar were to mete out punishment then your head would be separated from your neck. Captain Harris would have you shot or hanged to death. In their infinite wisdom and mercy, the Princesses would strive for redemption or banishment as your punishment.”

“Princess, I understand that your personal experiences may be coloring your opinions, but you are letting your emotions get--”

“I am perfectly aware of my emotions, and you should be thankful!” Twilight snapped as her control wore thin. “Were I not in such control, I would have let your brother beat you to death, or I would have done the beating myself!” She pulled in another lungful of air to continue her yelling before letting it out in one long exhale. Breathe, Twilight. You brought him out here for a reason. “I watched one of my friends die to an assassin that your good friend Vide sent. Vide himself tried to murder me while I was on Earth simply because I was there. There is exactly one thing that you can do that will get you out of this alive long enough to see redemption or banishment.”

Just as Twilight had realised that Asvarion would not be swayed by mere words, it seemed that the minotaur came to the same conclusion regarding her if the frustration on his face was any indication. “The Council of Consensus will not stand by while a claimant is abducted and tried without their consent.”

“Your Council shouldn’t be as high of a priority if you realise that at least two of my companions don’t want to let you leave the room alive, and I am sorely tempted to let them have their way with you,” Twilight hissed as she pulled her saddlebags from her back and dug through them. All thoughts of the things that worried her over the past several hours and days were gone. The moral dilemmas she had felt over the deaths she had caused were also gone save a single memory: Lana’s body choking and spasming while Twilight could do nothing but watch. I can’t change what happened to her, but I think I can play a trick to convince this idiot that his friends aren’t what they appear to be.

A piece of paper and a pen were levitated from her saddlebags, and the writing utensil flew across the white sheet with blazing speed. “Asvarion, you’re going to read and memorize this, and when we go back into the room, you are going to recite it word for word. Any deviation or changes and I’ll turn a blind eye while my companions render their judgement.” Twilight stated as she very nearly pushed the sheet of paper directly into his face.

Asvarion gave the sheet a skeptical look. “Rather clever, princess, but it isn’t going to work. But I shall play along just so that you can see how misplaced your anger is,” he said with another dramatic sigh. He folded the sheet and handed it back to Twilight before throwing open the meeting room door. “I have to say, you make a most compelling argument, Princess! I had no idea that Vide was so devious or evil. To think that I had nearly fallen for the trap of relying on the Toys! I’ll have them dismantled at once!”

Twilight ignored the shocked looks that were being thrown her way as she entered the room, her gaze firmly locked on the two Toys at the opposite side. Neither had moved in reaction to what Asvarion had just said. A glance toward the younger minotaur’s increasingly smug expression only made the moment worse. Horseapples! He said the words and the Toys were supposed to attack him for it! I was certain that would--

Both Toys let out an ear-splitting screech and charged.

Asterion whirled about with his arms high in a fighting stance. Firecracker did the same, a small cloud of gold coins wrapped in telekinesis emerging from a pouch on her armor. Matt’s hands fell to the sword at his hip and just begun to draw its length from the sheath. All seemed painfully slow when compared to Alvar.

The young griffon was a blur as he shot forward with his sword already in talon. The toy on the right had just completed its first step before both of its feet were severed at the ankle as Alvar surged past at ground level. Alvar spun as he slid into the far wall and used it as a springboard to launch himself diagonally upwards. A slash mark from left hip to right shoulder bisected the already damaged toy as Alvar passed upwards. The young griffon rebounded off of one of the ceiling supports just as the second Toy turned to face him. A moment later, the Toy was cut cleanly down the middle from the crown of its head to its groin with Alvar landing in a three point crouch at its feet. Alvar’s sword had already been returned to its sheath before the two halves completed their tumble to the ground.

“Captain Song, this is Captain Harris,” Matt said into his radio as he tried his best not to gape at Alvar’s performance. “Toys have been confirmed on the island, unknown numbers… no injuries at this point but we will be extracting with Asterion’s brother. I think that… goddammit.” He turned to face the now thoroughly shaken Asvarion, his eyes narrowed and his jaw clenched. “Did you send a message to Vide when we arrived?”

“He requested that I notify him of any traffic to the island,” Asvarion answered as he stared at the wreckage of the Toys. “It seemed like a simple enough request given our plans for the fu--”

A right cross from Asterion dropped his brother to the ground in an unconscious heap. Just as quickly as the strike had come, Asvarion was lifted up onto his brother’s shoulders. “I’m assuming that more are coming?” Asterion stated as much as asked.

Firecracker and Matt’s mirrored grimaces were enough to confirm it. “Sky Bolt is reporting three aircraft making their way to our position now despite the storm. Their description matches Ospreys which means we could have forty EXALT here within a minute, plus however many Toys are still here,” Matt summarized before giving his sword an aggravated look. “You don’t need a rifle, they said. All you’ll be doing is talking, they said…”

“Either way, we’re dead if we stay here,” Firecracker cut through the grumbling before turning to Twilight. “Princess, are you able to teleport all of us at least twice in rapid succession, with the second destination being a moving target?” When Twilight nodded in response, Firecracker tapped her hoof to her radio headset. “Song, Firecracker. Can The Hummingbird perform a scoop-and-scoot at the landing area? ...Understood, give us a five second warning before you reach the area.”

“‘Scoop-and-scoot?’ Isn’t that what the mail chariots do for express packages?” Alvar asked as he made his way to the group. His right talon never left the hilt of his sword, which made his movement a series of three-legged hobbles and wing-assisted hops.

Firecracker nodded in response before giving Twilight a serious look. “Princess, when I give you the message, I need you to teleport all of us to the entrance hall that we came in from. From there you’ll have to teleport us to The Hummingbird as it passes over. Understood?”

“Perfectly. I can do this,” Twilight said with a nod as the others gathered around her. It’s funny… if this was a test that Princess Celestia were giving me I’d be nervous. The thought of living with the knowledge that I failed her somehow seems more scary than the murderers that will kill us all if I mess up. The spell was already fresh in her memory and primed to activate as she double checked to ensure everyone was close enough to be teleported. Her ears twitched as the sounds of screeching and metal footfalls filled the hallways around their meeting room.

“Three...two...one...now!”

A flash of lavender light and the SNAP of Twilight’s teleport consumed the meeting room and replaced it with the meeting hall that they had walked through less than half an hour earlier, but the setting outside had drastically changed. Rain fell in heavy sheets and more than one bolt of lightning split the sky, but what was more concerning were the three unfamiliar airships that hovered over the landing area and the dozens of black-armored soldiers converging on their location.

Despite all that was happening, Twilight’s eyes were immediately drawn to the man walking straight down the center path as though he didn’t have a care in the world. Even in the near impenetrable gloom of the night and the storm, it was easy for her to make out the man’s tinted glasses and cheshire smile as he approached.

A moment later, Twilight’s (and everyone else’s) attention was lifted skyward as The Hummingbird arrived. The conical forward shield was deployed and made short work of the EXALT airship on the right as Sky Bolt bounced up from just above sea level and rammed it out of position. Two bolts of lightning lept from the broadside of the Hummingbird and struck down the second loitering airship. As the Equestrian airship pivoted in place, the ramp descended and--

SNAP

--Twilight teleported everyone safely inside.

“Ramp’s closing! Gun it, Bolt!” Captain Song shouted, and Twilight wrapped a foreleg around the nearest bench leg to keep from tumbling backwards due to the acceleration. Nearly a minute had passed before Twilight felt that she could safely let go. It seemed as though nobody else that had been teleported had found a safe hold during acceleration, and now Asterion and his brother, Firecracker, Alvar and Matt had all slid to the back of the passenger compartment into one big pile of bodies trying to stand up.

Through the trip, Twilight had been gripped with anxiety, excitement, fear and anger, but the sight of everyone unharmed save for their dignity brought a new emotion to her: giddy relief. Everyone’s safe. We did it! She thought, and despite the danger that they were still in, Twilight let out a laugh.

40 -- Resurgent (Part Two)

Lovers and madmen have such seething brains,
Such shaping fantasies, that apprehend
More than cool reason ever comprehends.
---William Shakespeare, A Midsummer Night’s Dream

00:12, 12/21/2015, CAPITAL ISLES, MINON

“The battalions have been loaded and are already on their way…”

“You say that two of the EXALT airships were disabled? Do you have any speculation as to how many they have?”

“If enemy reinforcements were present then they are already aware of your escape. They’re likely hardening their defenses even now…”

The passenger compartment of The Hummingbird was packed with minotaurs, either loading weapons or other supplies that would be necessary for the fight or huddled around the projected image of the scattered islands that comprised the nation of Minon. Captain Song also stood next to the image with Firecracker at his flank while Matt relayed the current events back to Canterlot with his radio. Asterion stood front and center of the projected image, pointing towards several different islands in the chain before casting an acidic look to Asvarion. The younger minotaur, cradling an ice pack against his face, simply raised a hand to point at one island in particular.

And Twilight sat on the outer edge of the mayhem in the now vacant seat that Sky Bolt had controlled the airship from, for all intents and purposes excluded from the discussions. On the one hoof, I don’t like it when there’s so much planning going and I’m not helping. But on the other hoof, they are the experts at this. Sending thousands of minotaurs into combat by sea and air against a dangerous enemy is a bit more high risk than a Winter Wrap Up, Twilight thought with a sigh before glancing to the other occupant in the cockpit. Well, at least I’m not alone… “Alvar, I would have thought you would be more involved with the planning rather than just sitting and watching.”

“The minotaur’s methods of engagement aren’t similar enough to griffons’ for me to provide any real insight, and I do not want to create any more trouble than I already have,” the young griffon replied before fixing Twilight with a pleading look. “I’m certain that my actions back at Asterion’s island can be forgiven due to the dire circumstances, but the Myrmidon will not be pleased that I was in such a dangerous situation without his protection. It’s tradition that a Myrmidon accompany the High Talon to defend him if his life is threatened.”

A slight shock of deja vu struck Twilight as Alvar went through his explanation with something close to panic. Sun above, he sounds like I did when I was younger and I ended up correcting a professor at school. “You said it yourself that you did what the situation warranted. None of us thought that there would be any danger, right? Why would the Myrmidon blame you for that?”

“The Myrmidon wouldn’t blame me, but I fear he will wrap me in a sack and carry me like a bandoleer for the rest of my reign to prevent it from happening again,” Alvar replied with a visible shudder.

The mental image of Alvar being carried by the Myrmidon like a mare might carry a troublemaking foal was enough to produce a stifled giggle from Twilight, and she was thankful that the young griffon was too shaken to notice it. As her amusement died down, Twilight turned her attention back to the planning

“They’re going to expect an assault from the sea,” one of the minotaurs said as he gestured to the map. “If that’s where the Toybox and EXALT are, then they’ll fight for every inch of ground. It’ll be a bloodbath.”

“We don’t have to commit all of our resources to the beach landings. We have airships, why don’t we use them for a two-pronged attack?” another asked.

Matt shook his head as he provided his own insight. “EXALT will likely have early warning systems in place, and the entire island could become one massive triple-A emplacement. I’ve seen how fast the Toys can switch armament mid-fight, and they’d chop approaching aircraft to pieces.”

“So it’s a bloodbath in the air, or a bloodbath in the sea. I refuse both of those options,” a graying minotaur declared with a shake of his head. He turned to address Captain Song. “Don’t you ponies have the capacity to teleport directly onto the battlefield? If we could at least get hooves on the ground inland, we could force them to divert--”

“When I reported this situation to Canterlot, I requested reinforcements. Their official response was to hold position until their current operation is completed,” the earth pony reported crisply, his clipped tone and narrowed eyes enough to convey his disapproval on the report.

A bitter laugh drew all gazes from the map to another of the minotaurs at the magical projector. “Isn’t that to be expected? Minotaur resources, equipment and lives are needed to defend their home but when we are threatened then we’re on our own. Perhaps Asvarion’s vote wasn’t--” Anything else that was said was drowned out by several shouts from the other side of the passenger cabin, which resulted in a volley of shouts from the other side.

Any positive feelings Twilight felt after her brief conversation with Alvar evaporated as she watched the passenger compartment devolve into chaos. We won’t get anything done if we can’t move past this. The minotaurs need to know that the princesses stand with them, but if Captain Song’s report is correct then there’s nothing to spare! Twilight’s ears dropped and she closed her eyes to try and come up with a solution. When it came to her, she couldn’t resist the impulse to facehoof. “Excuse me!” Twilight yelled but was easily overpowered by the bass and baritone shouts of the minotaurs. She tried several more times to gather attention but to no avail. With no other options available, she took a deep breath and tapped a bit of her magic for good measure. “QUIET!”

The shout was enough to force the closest minotaurs to recoil (and elicit a wide-eyed and ruffled look from Alvar), and silence fell as all eyes turned to Twilight. “I understand that this is a stressful situation, but yelling at each other isn’t going to fix your problem. I also understand that it is disappointing that Canterlot can’t help at this very moment. It’s likely that they’re facing something just as dire as what’s happening here,” Twilight said as she rose from her seated position. She took the time to make eye contact with several of the minotaurs who had shouted the loudest before continuing. “What you can count on is that I am here, and I will do everything in my power to help. In case you weren’t aware, a teleportation spell is something that I can do with my eyes closed.”

A murmur rippled through the assembled minotaurs as they looked to each other and to the projected map of the islands. The graying minotaur who had first brought up teleportation was the first to speak after the deliberation. “I apologize for not taking into account your abilities, Princess,” he said as he scratched his chin. “Please correct me if I’m wrong, but without the specialized matrices in Canterlot, isn’t it hard to teleport to a location that you aren’t familiar with. If you aren’t precise, then whoever you send might end up in the air or the ocean... or in the ground…”

“You could teleport The Hummingbird!” Sky Bolt suggested quickly from the doorway to the adjoining armory room. “If we strip everything out of the passenger compartment, you could stack around twenty of your troops plus the Dusk Guard for rapid deployment. If Princess Twilight can teleport us to low altitude over the island, we’ll be able to disembark and disrupt their defenses to allow the other airships to safely land. Plus, The Hummingbird isn’t helpless either. She’s fast, armored, and has enough armament to support the troops we land.”

Again the murmurs swept through the room, and more than one set of eyes turned back to Twilight.

“I can do it!” Twilight replied with a confident nod, her mind already fast at work crunching the magical numbers to teleport something the size of the Equestrian airship to the island that had been indicated on the map. She wasn’t the only one that got back to work, as the minotaurs dove into a slightly more productive debate about the troops that would be a part of the lightning strike. The only ones still in the passenger cabin that were not a part of the debate were Matt and Captain Song, who both made their way to the cockpit and Twilight.

“I never doubted that Princess Celestia had her reasons for teaching you,” Captain Song said with a respectful nod before continuing in a quieter tone. “It’s something else entirely to see those reasons in action. I’m confident that the minotaurs would have taken the island where the Toybox is eventually, but it would have taken many lives and it would have left them bitter given that we couldn’t offer more help. You’ve shown them that we can help them and save lives in the process.”

Twilight accepted the compliment with a gracious bow. “I’m happy that I’ve lived up to your expectations, captain, and the ponies under your command have earned their reputations. Sky Bolt’s suggestion is inspired, as it’s much easier for me to generate a teleport field around a hovering airship than several individuals on the ground, especially for a long range teleport. I can further increase the accuracy while on board the--”

“‘On board?’” Captain Song repeated before he set his jaw. “Princess, my primary mission for this excursion is to keep you safe and out of danger. I cannot in good conscience allow you to enter the battlefield, even if it’s from within The Hummingbird.”

“I have to agree. If Asvarion is correct, then the Toybox and EXALT are both on the island, and Vide would most likely go out of his way to target both you and me,” Matt said with a strained smile. He switched the rifle in his right hand to his left and started to reach to pat Twilight on the head before halting himself. “If you stay here, then you won’t get hurt.”

The giddy sensation of solving the earlier crisis crumbled as Twilight looked from Matt to Captain Song and back again. They aren’t going to let me help the best way I can? she thought before another horrible thought struck her. They want me to stay back where it’s safe and do nothing, so I won’t get hurt?! I stayed back and did nothing, and Lana died because of it! Pinkie got hurt because of it! I’m not going to let that happen again! From her frustration rose determination. “Thank you for your opinions and suggestions, Captains,” Twilight replied as she tried to recall the official tone Princess Celestia used. She turned slightly to Alvar. “High Talon, you can attest to the fact that both of them have done what they feel is their duty in protecting me, and I am using my authority as princess to overrule them. Should the worst come to pass, they are not to be held responsible for my actions.”

Alvar’s body language stiffened in response to Twilight’s tone, and he replied with his head held high. “I have witnessed the commitment of your guards as I have witnessed your own, Princess. Should I return home without you, I will tell those that remain of your wishes.” The young griffon’s words had a note of ritual to them, and Twilight suspected that just as she was mimicking Princess Celestia, he was mimicking someone that he respected as well.

The expressions between Matt and Captain Song varied between frustration and resignation, but both gave way to surprise when Firecracker cleared her throat. The disguised changeling stepped out from behind Matt and offered a winning smile that was at odds with the tense atmosphere. “I don’t mean to interrupt, but I just might have a solution that will provide Princess Twilight with a bit more protection without hindering her desire to keep everyone safe. Though I must admit it may be a little uncomfortable for you, Princess.”

“Oh, and why’s that?” Twilight asked with an arched eyebrow.

“I’ll explain as we get ready,” Firecracker replied with another grin. “The first thing you need to do is take those clothes off.”

And just like that, Twilight was suddenly more afraid of Firecracker’s plan than the enemy.

02:00, 12/21/2015, LOW PEAK, GRYPHOS

The heavy snowflakes falling serenely from the sky and the almost completely undisturbed snow drifts at ground level fit the very definition of a ‘winter wonderland’ in Zhang’s mind as the chariot descended. The peaceful appearance was completely at odds with the thundering reports of heavy weapons from the forces clashing above them at High Peak. I am more than willing to assist Alvar, but I question the priorities that were in play when I was assigned to this… Zhang thought as he eyed the only other figures that had joined him for this assignment.

The first was the Myrmidon, the griffon bodyguard’s armored and weapon-clad form at odds with the fact that he was the one pulling the sky chariot to a place that was most certainly not the battle they should be fighting in. The second was also a griffon, its form hidden beneath a black cloak and a staff in one talon. When Zhang had asked them both as to what their mission was, the Myrmidon responded with a head-tilt and the cloaked griffon extended one withered talon digit and brought it up to it’s hood in the universal signal for silence.

Their landing, however, was far from silent. The crunch of snow beneath the wheels of the chariot was punctuated with the occasional thump of striking something buried beneath the snow. They finally skewed to a halt, and Zhang wasted no time in dismounting to scan the area. There’s nothing here. Why would Alvar insist on the Myrmidon coming here if there wasn’t some vital objective? Zhang wondered as he closed his eyes and tapped into his Gift. His enhanced vision cut through the buildings and snow cover in search of some hidden ambush or something that would make their presence necessary. All he saw was empty buildings and decaying bodies. Alvar had begged me to come here, and he swore me to secrecy as well. He said that the griffons wouldn’t understand, but I would. None of this makes sense. “The area is clear,” Zhang reported as he turned back to the chariot.

The Myrmidon had freed itself from the chariot’s harness, no small task given the number of weapons that bristled from his armored body, and had extended a talon to help the other griffon down from the passenger compartment. The latter hobbled forward, leaning heavily against the staff in its talons, before stopping in the center of the roadway. Slowly, shakily, the staff rose in the griffon’s grip, before stabbing it down to the ground with a CRACK.

It should not be doing that. Not even a rifle report would bounce back this much… Zhang thought as the sound echoed several times through the abandoned city, and more than rooftop snow drift cascaded down to the street level. Any further speculation would have to wait as the cloaked griffon began to speak.

“Rise…” the word was drawn out and hissed like a weapon from its sheath as the staff was brought down to the stone street again with another echoing CRACK. “Invaders hold High Peak, the blood of a High Talon stains the ground, your oaths are unfulfilled.” CRACK. “The griffon people fight for their roosts, the enemy intends our extinction, your oaths are unfulfilled.” CRACK. “The Winter has fallen upon us, the living require your aid, your oaths are unfulfilled!” CRACK.

The cloaked griffon’s voice, starting as barely more than a whisper to Zhang’s sharp ears, grew into a crescendo. This is magic, it has to be. But this isn’t like Twilight or anything in Canterlot. This feels wrong, Zhang thought as the staff struck the ground again. With each strike the sound grew louder, and he couldn’t help but raise his rifle as something began to move beneath the snow.

The cloaked griffon grasped the staff in both of its front talons and raised it high above his head as he yelled, “Your oaths are unfulfilled, and the rightful High Talon commands you! Rise, and fight once more!” The red gemstone atop the staff flared with an angry light as it was driven down into the ground. Lines of energy raced down the staff and rippled across the ground like bolts of lightning to the scattered snowdrifts, each one jolting as it passed. Then, just as the staff-holder had commanded, the Myrmidons emerged from beneath the snow.

Armor parts clattered and skipped across the snow-covered road as they converged on one another, from the scorched plate bracers to the metal-wrought talons to the griffon-faced helmets in sequence. One by one, the scattered parts separated themselves from the frozen and desiccated corpses that littered the roadway to reconnect with each other, and one by one the massive Myrmidons stepped forward until nine faced the one that had escaped the massacre at the capital.

As one, they tilted their heads, and a nod was the only reply.

Fast as lightning, the Skysteel-clad Myrmidon drew two of his swords only to let them sink to the ground point-first. A halbert was next off of his back, followed by another pair of swords, and another set of weapons after that. For each weapon that was drawn and discarded, one of the Myrmidons in line rushed forward to claim it before launching skyward. When the last weapon had been given, all ten Myrmidons ascended into the snowy clouds to engage the alien enemies…

… leaving Zhang still on the ground with no way of following. He tore his eyes away from the spectacle of the Myrmidons to look towards the cloaked griffon, only to find the staff upright where it had last struck and the griffon lying on the ground beside it.

“Command, Zhang,” he said into his radio as he rushed to the fallen griffon’s side. He hesitated for a moment before pulling the robe’s hood back to check on the griffon’s health, only to recoil slightly when the action revealed a desiccated husk beneath. Zhang pulled the hood back over the griffon before grabbing the staff to move to a more secure location. He had gotten half a step before he realized that the staff wouldn’t budge.

“Zhang, Command. Go ahead.”

“Secondary objective at my location is complete. Griffon reinforcements from Low Peak will be joining the engagement,” Zhang explained as he stared at the staff. The majority of it appeared to be a simple wood with no real exotic features, but the once-glowing red gem at the top had dimmed to almost nothing. I… think I understand why Alvar wanted me here instead of one of his people. Given what I know about the griffons, if they knew about this then there would be blood. But he needs someone to protect this until the fighting’s done. “I cannot leave my current location without jeopardizing the ongoing operation. Advise griffon elements of my location when available.”

02:00, 12/21/2015, HIGH PEAK, GRYPHOS

The night’s sky was a riot of colors, from beams of magic of every hue, jagged lines of lightning, and stuttering lines of weapons fire from the allied forces attacking the mountain city. The aliens returned fire with blistering barrages of plasma as well as blinding flashes from a Sectopod’s main cannon from somewhere else in the city. The fighting was by all reports a meatgrinder as the last legions of the griffons filled the skies with metal and talons with the support of Canterlot’s forces in what airships could be spared.

Everything’s going according to plan, Shining reminded himself as he trotted in formation with the rest of his group. The golem Beowulf led the group from the point position like some heavily armored prow should contact be made. Lieutenant Romalov and the male half of the Fariq twins followed close behind, while Shining Armor trailed behind them to maintain his position at the center of the group. I might not be as good as a changeling or Twilight when it comes to this kind of magic, but I can hide the group from discovery until we get to Cadance… and the other objectives.

Trailing behind Shining was the woman who had introduced herself as Major Renfeld and a half-dozen soldiers that the unicorn hadn’t recognized. Approximately a dozen more had also teleported in at the start of the engagement, but they had broken off into pairs and vanished into the alleyways like ghosts. Damn Tirek to Tartarus and back! Major Renfeld’s right in that humans will be best against the magic thief, but I would greatly appreciate having ponies at my flank. Even if I’m shielding this group from detection, I feel like a fifth hoof here.

The group slowly came to a halt and bunched up as Beowulf’s pace came to a stop. A glance past the golem revealed a small gathering square or other open area, empty but for the carts and other things that were abandoned when the griffons made their retreat from the city. There was no sign of the enemy, but still…

“We don’t have time to creep along the border of the square,” Renfeld reported as she also surveyed what was ahead of them. “Beowulf, you’re up. Quick as you can to the other side. If nothing shoots then we’ll cross in pairs. Copy?”

Beowulf replied with a simple nod before turning to creep to the square’s entrance. After a moment’s preparation, the golem launched forward in a long-legged sprint. Several tense seconds passed as everyone’s eyes darted along the rooftops and to the windows for any sign of an ambush… which never arrived. The golem slowed from a sprint to a walk as it entered the next alleyway, and it raised one hand to signal for the next group.

“Romalov, Shining, you’re up next,” Renfeld said, not moving from her firing stance near the wall.

“What do you say, captain? A race?” Romalov asked as he approached the mouth of the alleyway, the grin in his voice somewhat at odds with the ghoulish helmet that covered his face.

An arched eyebrow was about all of the emotion that Shining could offer given that his eyes were covered in goggles. Trying to keep my mind off things, are you? “Perhaps we should--” Before Shining could finish, the human had already begun his sprint across the square. The unicorn’s legs flexed as his hooves found purchase on the stone road as he rushed to catch up.

It was that slight hesitation that saved his life.

A spark of power ignited over the square, and the spark grew to form a portal almost as large as the square itself. From the portal, a massive equine body descended, dark coated and with a white tail. Where a pony’s neck and head might be rested a massive and muscled torso, partially obscured by a wild white beard and topped with an angry red face and two curving horns. The plaza shook as the new arrival landed, and it shook again when Tirek roared, “SURPRISE!”

Romalov’s forward sprint turned into a skid as he tried to stop, but he was easy prey for the centaur as his right hand shot forward with startling quickness and grabbed him. The crunch of metal was easily heard as Romalov was scooped up into the air with seemingly little effort. Beowulf rushed out from the opposite alleyway with it’s weapon ready, only to be kicked squarely in the chest by a hoof just as large as the golem and flung through the air into a second story window. All Shining could do to avoid being trampled in the chaos was to dive for the cover of the discarded carts that cluttered the square.

“These are the vaunted humans that the Elders are so enamored with?” Tirek boomed as he threw a contemptuous look towards Major Renfeld and her comrades as they scrambled for cover. He let out a thunderous laugh and lashed out with a stream of raw magic straight down the alleyway, cutting a trough of molten stone, save for one spot.

Rather than dive into the neighboring buildings, Fariq had held his ground. His left arm was outstretched in some gesture to channel his magic, but any sign of the spell he had cast hadn’t survived Tirek’s attack. Steam wafted off of every inch of his armor, and the plates on his outstretched arm were scorched. He tried to raise his weapon to attack, only for a portal to open up beneath him--

--and he fell into Tirek’s other hand.

“Pitiful, barely as much magic as a foal,” Tirek laughed as a smaller beam of magic shot out at Fariq. He screamed and struggled against the centaur’s grip, only to be tossed away without a care. “Pitiful, but with such potential waiting to be cultivated. Ah, they want to cultivate you like livestock, to craft the physical form they think they need--”

Renfeld and another human stepped out from behind the cover of nearby buildings just long enough to throw grenades, but Tirek was already moving. The hand still holding Romalov swung outward and batted both of the thrown weapons out of the area and over the horizon. “Clever trick using anti-magic weapons, but it won’t save you!” Again, Tirek lashed out with his beam and one of the houses bordering the square disappeared in a flash. “You think that your--”

The crackle of weapons fire erupted from further down the square, the lethal projectiles and shots bending out of their trajectories before reaching Tirek. He responded in much the same way that he had before, by turning the building to slag with another blast of magic. “It’s pointless to--”

The louder reports of sniper rifles from other places in the city reached the square, their heavier munitions enough to penetrate whatever protection Tirek had to nick one of his horns. “STOP INTERRUPTING ME!” he roared as he raked the magical beam across the city for nearly ten seconds. “Your weapons cannot harm me! And even if they could, you would still fail just as spectacularly as you have against all of the other Elders.”

The cart that Shining had initially taken cover behind had managed to survive the onslaught from Tirek, and he had taken the opportunity to reposition himself to strike at the centaur… before those last words registered. All of the other elders? Is Tirek so deluded as to include himself in their group? Shining thought incredulously. To his growing horror, Tirek answered that question without any room for doubt.

“The Elders captured me along with one of your insignificant little border towns that you failed to save. When I saw one of the Elders, I struck… and I learned,” Tirek explained to seemingly no one in particular. He waved his arms in dramatic fashion, seeming to either forget that Romalov was still clenched in his right hand or simply not caring that he was still there. “The beings you call ‘Ethereals’ are no mere mundane creatures of flesh and bone. They consider their physical bodies as little more than a flesh suit that anchors their incorporeal energies to this world. When I stole one’s magic, the creature controlling it followed.”

Tirek’s dark laughter rolled through the square like thunder. “That’s right, my little humans. I am an Ethereal now. I can sense what you’re planning, and I can sense your fear. With my power and that of the Elders, there is nothing that any of you can do to stop me from making this world burn.”

“This is Romalov, I’ve almost got one of my arms free,” the human reported through the radio, causing Shining to freeze in place mid-creep to peek over the cart he was hiding behind. It was hard to pick out given Tirek’s wild gestures, but he caught Romalov’s helmeted head scanning the area. “When I give the signal, you’ll need to attack.”

“Copy that, Romalov,” Renfeld hissed in response, her voice sounding forced. “What’s the signal?”

“What’s this? Concocting some sort of scheme then?” Tirek asked as his horned head pivoted to try and spot his would-be attackers. He froze and glanced down at his right hand just in time to see Romalov wrench one of his arms free. The human’s hand clenched into a fist and swung straight toward the knuckle on Tirek’s thumb.

The sound of the impact was not unlike a thick tree limb snapping in two, which was immediately followed by Tirek’s earsplitting scream. Romalov slipped from his grasp only to be swatted mid fall by Tirek’s other hand that sent him careening across the square. Sporadic weapons fire also erupted, only to fall silent as the furious centaur’s magic swept across them. Shining had just darted out from cover with his TK blades at the ready when the magic beam raked towards him.

Shining Armor’s defensive magic had always been his strongest area, and the shield he hastily conjured was significantly more than what most ponies would have been able to manage with time to prepare. It was barely enough to prevent him from being vaporized on the spot but his exposed mane and coat was scorched in the process, and three of his four blades were little more than piles of melted metal on the ground. A combination of the burns and the shock of the sudden attack caused him to stumble to the ground, and all of the pain begged him to simply curl up and wait for all of the noise to stop.

I love you, Shining Armor.

Teeth clenched as he set one hoof squarely against the ground, then another. This… this is nothing. Nothing! I will not let this stop me! Shining told himself as he steadied himself and glared up at Tirek as he rampaged. It took nearly all of his concentration just to keep from collapsing again, but what little was left was enough to form something that resembled a plan. So… Tirek knows what we’re going to do before we can do it? How will he react if not even I know what’s going to happen? A small amount of telekinesis was enough to retrieve one specific item from his tattered pouches and hurl it straight at Tirek.

The moment the projectile left Shining’s magic, Tirek swirled around and snatched it out of the air with his left hand. “Fool! I told you that you cannot beat me with such mundane instruments!” he boasted, and made a show of squeezing his clenched fist. The crackle of shattering glass was barely heard over Tirek’s laughter as his gaze locked onto Shining. “Perhaps that is what Cadance saw in you, thinking you are capable of far more than you are able. You will have as much luck defeating me as you had defending your wife, Shining Armor...” the centaur’s gloating drifted off as he gave a curious look to his clenched fist. When the massive digits opened, Tirek’s eyes went wide with horror and he swept his left hand through the air repeatedly as though something was stuck to it.

Shards of smoked glass cascaded to the ground as a result, as well as a single blossom of Poison Joke as fresh as the day it was picked from Everfree.

Tirek’s screams and denials were deafening as he stumbled backward from the flower, his massive frame shrinking with every passing moment. The massive centaur’s muscular arms withered and the arching horns over his head retracted to little more than nubs at his temples. His voice, once powerful enough to rattle window frames, became little more than a whimper as Shining limped forward.

“Please… I was misled! They… they were controlling me! I had no choice!” the once mighty Tirek pleaded as he tried to run, only for the ghost-like forms of the humans to emerge from the rubble around them. “Please, have mercy!”

“Did my wife beg for mercy?”

The words cut through the square like a rifle report, and Tirek barely had enough time to raise his hands in defense before Shining Armor’s hooves were on him. The crackle of breaking bones preceded Tirek’s involuntary flight through the air, and the centaur crumpled into a bloody heap at the feet of the human soldiers. “Please…” Tirek rasped as he reached up with his one unbroken arm, but his pleas fell on deaf ears as Major Renfeld pulled an odd pistol from her belt and pulled the trigger. A bolt of lightning shot from the weapon, which caused Tirek’s broken body to convulse before going still.

“Command, Renfeld. Secondary objective has been neutralized and secured,” she reported as she holstered her weapon. Much like Shining Armor, it seemed that Renfeld also had a close brush with the centaur’s magic, as the left side of her armor had taken on a melted texture. Her voice was tight with pain as she leaned against the closest remaining cart in the square. “You may begin deep strike deployments within the city at will. Requesting medical and extraction teams at my location for the wounded.”

When Renfeld began to slide sideways, Shining tried to raise his voice in alarm. It was only when his armored barrel struck the cobblestone floor of the square that he realised just who was falling down. I have to get up… I still have a job to do! While the spirit was willing, the body had reached its limit.

“Double-time on medical at my location, Captain Armor is down!” Renfeld shouted as she rushed to kneel beside him. She had removed her helmet at some point, the angry red skin along the side of her face all but confirming his earlier suspicions of her injuries. “Medic! Now!”

“Healing crystals… side pouch,” Shining rasped as he pulled in another ragged breath. A cacophony of voices soon surrounded him for what felt like an eternity before the cooling feeling of healing magic passed over him. I can already feel it treating the burns and shock, it should make me as good as new in about an hour… Shining thought, but he knew that was time that he didn’t have to spend on himself.

The snap of teleportation filled the square as teams of Equestrians and humans appeared en masse, and the precious few other surviving humans that took part in the fight against Tirek began to emerge from the buildings. Romalov hobbled out of the building he had been tossed through and made his way over to Fariq, while a heavily damaged Beowulf limped out from the other side of the square.

A trio of unicorns with red cross livery were charging straight at Shining Armor as he tried to rise. “Captain, don’t move! The healing crystal has stabilized you, but you’re risking permanent damage if you persist,” one of them said as she tried to place a hoof on his shoulder.

Shining turned to the medic, which was met with a grimace in response. “Cast your fastest healing spells. Painkillers too. I don’t care about permanent damage, it just has to last long enough for me to complete my mission.”

“Sir, I can’t in good conscience--”

“Guard!” Shining said in his best drill sergeant voice and was rewarded with every pony in earshot snapping to attention. “The success of this operation depends upon me being where I need to be. Nothing else matters.” When the healer tried to object, Shining stomped one hoof on the ground. “Nothing else matters. Am I clear?”

“Understood, sir,” came the reply, followed by a series of healing and fortification spells.

One of Princess Luna’s Night Guard barked out orders, and a dozen soldiers from the assembled races broke off to assemble at the center of the square. “Captain Armor? Specialist Midnight,” she introduced herself. “With Tirek out of the picture, Princess Luna has given Captain Star Shot permission to open the floodgates and deploy all strike teams to High Peak to try and force the aliens to reveal the Windigo. We’ll escort you to the alien structure so you can do your thing.”

Shining drew himself up as best he could before turning to address the reinforcements, but was pre-empted by Renfeld as she stepped forward. “We’re moving out in force toward the alien structures. Damocles has been confirmed as participating in the battle.”

02:00, 12/21/2015, UNNAMED ISLAND, MINON

The monsoon conditions passing over the minotaur islands appeared to have given a small reprieve as the rain had stopped, but the thick clouds overhead prevented even a single ray of moonlight from breaking through. The only illumination on the island’s surface was the flickering red of the Toys’ eyes as they patrolled and flashes from weapons and explosions flickered across the horizon and the shore.

A second source of light sparked in the skies, drawing the attention of dozens of the defenders. The spark expanded into a massive lavender flash, and The Hummingbird emerged as the light dissipated. Broadside projectors flashed with bolts of lightning, which found the Toys as easily as lightning rods. The bolts leapt from one to the next in a massive chain and by the time the second volley was fired, the entire landing area was littered with shorted-out machines. The airship’s ramp descended as it came to hover just inches off of the ground, and a score of black-armored Minotaurs rushed out, followed by Captain Song and the Dusk Guard. Matt and Twilight were the last down the ramp.

“Asterion and his troops will disrupt the surface elements to allow reinforcements the access they need, while the Dusk Guard accompanies Captain Harris and Princess Twilight to destroy the Toybox!” Captain Song shouted loudly enough for the entire island to hear, his voice conveying some discomfort even if his expression was hidden behind his helmet. “Move out!”

This is a rather clever plan, Firecracker, but I think you might be overselling the acting abilities of the others involved… Matt thought as he fell into step beside the Dusk Guard. The minotaur troops had already spread out, and the roar of engines signaled The Hummingbird’s return to the air. I know there’s a name for it, when a compromise is struck and all parties are dissatisfied with the conditions…

“Is there a problem, dear?”

The question sent a chill down Matt’s back as he looked down to Twilight at his side. She had a coy smile on her face, but the look in her eyes was closer to laughter. “No, we should get moving,” Matt finally managed as he followed Captain Song and his troops to a small structure built into a nearby hillside. Even if Firecracker’s plan doesn’t work completely, at least it will keep Twilight relatively safe. We’ll just have to cross our fingers and hope that the plan doesn’t derail too badly.

One of Song’s soldiers, a zebra whose name escaped Matt, set himself beside the door before kicking backward. The door itself was blasted off of its hinges and went tumbling down the empty staircase. When no hail of fire or shouts from the enemy responded, the group charged into the depths of the minotaur stronghold.

The walls were smoothly-cut stone and if the moss on the walls was any sign, hadn’t been in use for years. The only indication that anyone had been down the tunnels was a series of electric lamps set along the floor for illumination. Only the sound of their foot and hoofsteps down the corridor could be heard before they reached a second door. The zebra placed one hoof gently on the door before turning back. “Heavy footfalls from the other side of the door; I suspect our enemies are on the other side. Be ready.”

Their door breach started off in much the same manner as the zebra kicked the door off of its hinges, and the Dusk Guard charged through the portal. A Minotaur Toy nearest to the door was strafed by a beam of frost from one of the Dusk Guard’s unicorns, and it shattered into dozens of pieces when the pegasi launched directly into it.

Matt’s LANC rifle punched a hole dead center in the torso of the other Toy in the next room, but the shot apparently missed the core as the robotic enemy continued to advance. A second shot penetrated the upper torso, and a third just left of center. The fourth shot directly below the mechanical neck did the trick, and the Toy collapsed with a sound not unlike an accident in a bell foundry.

“Asterion, be advised. We’ve entered the lower levels--” Matt reported through the radio, but a flicker of movement out of the corner of his eye caught his attention. His rifle came up to sweep the empty corridor. I was certain that the only contacts were the Toys when we first breached the new area. A cloying sense of deja vu nagged at his memory before he could pin the source down. “Captain Song, I’ve got possible contact with our objective. Moving to phase two,” he muttered in a low voice before giving an exaggerated point down the hall and raising his voice to a shout. “Contact, end of the hallway! I’m in pursuit!”

“Wait, don’t go alone, you’ll get cut off!” Song shouted back, entirely too loud given that Matt had barely gone twenty feet. As he rounded the corner with Twilight right behind him, Song’s own whisper came through the radio. “Radio us the moment you have something. I’m holding you both accountable for the princess’s safety!”

Matt acknowledged the order as he raised his rifle, only to catch a second flicker of movement at the next intersection. I knew it. This is just like Applewood, he’s taken the bait! A small thrill at the seeming success of Firecracker’s plan ran through Matt as he sprinted to the next corner. Again, the process repeated itself, enticing to lure the unwary away from their allies. Fortunately, I know what’s happening this time… He rounded another corner and was rewarded with a doorway at the end of a short hallway, which he and Twilight crept up to.

“What we’re looking for is on the other side, Matt. He’s alone, but be ready,” Twilight said, all traces of her previous good humor gone from her face.

Well, this is it, Matt thought as he let out a slow breath and pushed the door open. Despite his anticipation, there was no hail of gunfire or shouts of alarm, or any other signs of movement as they both stalked into the room. Equipment clearly of human design and manufacture lined the wide corridor, all showing clear signs of hasty storage. Empty weapon racks, an ammunition crate on it’s side and only half empty? Wherever EXALT is, they aren’t here, and they left in a hurry.

A flicker of movement from one of the darker corners caused Matt to turn to cover the area with his LANC, only to resort to his less conventional talents when his eyes identified the object hurtling toward them: “Jammer!” he shouted as his telekinetics lashed out to send the grenade flying into the nearest wall and shattering it.

The next sound was a series of sharp reports from further down the storage corridor. “Bravo!” Vide cheered, stretching out the word as he clapped his hands. “After you took the bait again, I was almost certain I would get you with that trick. After all, you lack my level of pain tolerance as our last encounter clearly showed. But I just knew you’d come up with something clever.” As with his encounter in Applewood, the EXALT agent wore an armored vest over a dark uniform, his shoulder harnesses and belt covered with ammunition pouches and various grenades. The only weapons that could be seen was a pistol holstered on his leg and a knife sheathed on his shoulder.

It was almost reflexive when Matt brought his LANC rifle up and sighted in on Vide’s smug expression. He was a split second away from firing when a roar from behind nearly knocked him off of his feet.

“EXALT Vide! You are bound by law to stand down for your crimes! Submit or die here and now!” Twilight’s amplified voice was enough to rattle several of the loose pieces of equipment that littered the room, and a brief glance showed her eyes were narrowed and teeth clenched. Whatever spell was used to increase her volume dropped as she widened her stance. “Please, resist.”

“Well now, this is a shocking development,” Vide observed, as though the death threat was no more interesting than a development on a soap opera. His once affable grin turned vicious. “When I had last checked, you were all too willing to hide and cry in a corner while you let your friends fight and die for you.”

A decidedly un-Equestrian growl came from Twilight, but Matt shot her a quick look before turning back to Vide. “She’s right. You get exactly one chance. This is it,” Matt answered, as he tried to keep a smile of his own off of his face. Oh, you smug bastard, I’m going to enjoy wiping that smile off of your face.

“As our withdrawal from this theater is almost complete, I am afraid I will have to decline your gracious offer,” Vide replied with an overly emotive sigh. “I suppose congratulations are in order. With the locations of the Toybox and our allies revealed, I must cede the strategic victory to you.” The woeful expression was once again replaced with a smile as he drew the knife from its sheath. “Tactically, however, you have committed a grave error. So now you are all going to die.”

What the hell? Does he think he’s going to knife us with at least thirty feet to travel? Even with augmented reflexes, the LANC rifle shot is instant. He can’t dodge it, Matt thought as he again sighted in on Vide’s face as the other man crouched down into something akin to a track runner’s stance.

“Personal log, Doctor Moira Vahlen,” Vide quoted, his smile still firmly in place. “It is almost certain that Twilight Sparkle’s arrival on Earth and her exposure to the various personnel here is at least indirectly the cause of the emergence of the ‘Gift.’ Matthew Harris was directly behind Twilight when she used telekinesis to defend herself, and Elaine Jenkins was exposed repeatedly to the ‘Wallflower’ ability. I do not believe that it is Twilight specifically that triggers these Gifts to emerge, but rather the exposure to others using them…”

Why in God’s name is he quoting a report from Vahlen? He likely took it when he was in the XCOM base, but it doesn’t seem relevant-- All of the little bits of information and hints that Vide himself had dropped all came together at that moment, and Matt snapped off a shot immediately. To his growing horror, the shot passed through Vide as though he was an illusion in fog. The glimpses of movement in Applewood and here, that comment about his pain tolerance, and Vahlen’s report… he’s Gifted!

The image of Vide launched itself forward with inhuman speed, completely unaffected by the trio of center mass shots that passed through him. Matt braced himself but the expected strike came from his right flank, knocking him to the ground. The LANC rifle had slipped from his grasp during the fall, and it careened to the far end of the room as though yanked by some unseen force.

“Now, now, let’s settle this like the warriors of old,” Vide said with a giggle as he appeared before Matt, the knife twirling in his hands. “Draw your blade, Butcher. Let’s see how you bleed.”

A spike of anger charged through Matt as he got to one knee, and he drew the griffon sword and swung with one quick motion. The blade passed effortlessly through Vide, the illusion losing coherence from the strike. “What’s this, then? You ask for a duel but you’re too afraid to fight me yourself?” Matt taunted.

“Know your history, Mister Harris. What is warfare but deception and a knife in the dark? Stories of honor and bravery are written by the winners after all the dying is done,” Vide sneered back, his voice coming from every direction.

Shit shit shit, this isn’t good, Matt thought as he rose to his feet before casting a look towards Twilight. Do we use the trump card now? If we do and Vide acts first, Twilight could get hurt or killed. No… not yet. I have to think of some way to see him coming… A memory from months past came to Matt then, and he couldn’t help but hold onto a spark of hope. If this works, I owe Shining Armor a thank you, he concluded as he retrieved the smoke grenade from his belt, pulled the pin, and dropped it at his feet.

Borderline hysterical laughter echoed through the room from Vide. “What, are you going to use that as cover to escape? I won’t let you!” Another image of Vide appeared and charged… but passed through the smoke without disturbing it. What was hard to miss was the hole being plowed through the smoke that was barreling directly toward Matt.

A quick, backhanded slash with his sword met a moment of resistance, and Vide flickered into focus beside Matt with a shocked look on his face and his knife’s severed hilt in his hands. The sword reversed it’s path and forced Vide to bend drastically backwards to keep his head. With his opponent off balance and now clearly identified, Matt brought his sword into both of his hands to throw all of his weight into a strike that would split Vide from the crown of his skull to his groin.

Slap!

The sword stopped cold barely an inch from Vide’s head, held firmly in place by a bare-handed sword stop. “You and your clever tricks, Mister Harris,” he growled even as blood began to trickle down his palms to stain the sleeves of his uniform. The jovial smile and pretense at friendliness was gone, and in its place was an animal snarl. “I am superior to you! I will not be beaten by a smoke grenade and a sword wielded by a mere human!”

To Matt’s horror and disbelief, he found himself being slowly pushed back despite Vide’s poor footing and tenuous grasp on the sword’s blade. They had almost shifted to even footing when time slowed, and Matt caught sight of a shining object falling downwards between them. That’s… that’s the blade to Vide’s knife. It must have been propelled upwards after he tried to parry my first attack. Well, he’s right. He isn’t going to be beaten by my sword, Matt thought wryly as he grabbed the severed shard of metal with his telekinesis and hurled it directly at its previous owner.

The strike wasn’t clean as the damaged blade struck broadside squarely in Vide’s chest. There was enough power behind the impact to send him tumbling backwards and away from Matt, only to nearly collide with Twilight as she watched the fight. Not one to squander an advantage, Vide lashed out with one bloody hand and caught one of Twilight’s hooves as he rolled backwards. “That’s it, no more games!” Vide shouted as he wrapped one arm around Twilight’s neck as he drew his pistol. “You’re going to stand right there and I’m going to shoot you, or I’ll twist your little Princess Twilight’s head clean off!” He extended his arm to aim the pistol… but hesitated for just a moment when his hostage twisted in no way that was natural. A glance down revealed Twilight’s head twisted upwards to grin at Vide, her mouth filled with fangs.

A gout of green flame was followed by Twilight’s snout transforming into a crocodile’s maw that clamped on Vide’s extended arm with a crunch. Despite the shock of the gruesome injury, Vide was quick to act as he released ‘Twilight’ from his grasp and kicked her away. The disguised Firecracker transformed in mid-air, Twilight’s borrowed clothes tearing as lavender coat turned to black carapace and hooves turned to crab-like pincers. The crocodile head shrank and broadened into the lipless but toothy grin of a Stag Beetle Chryssalid, the spectacle made all the more horrifying by Vide’s severed arm still caught in it’s teeth. Firecracker launched herself back at Vide the moment she touched the ground, pincers and bloody jaws opened wide.

Vide’s response was fast as he yanked a flash bang off of his belt and hurled it with his remaining arm. Matt knew to shield his eyes from the detonation and his hearing was protected by his helmet, but Firecracker’s now lidless eyes weren’t so lucky and her charge became a blind stumble and fall as Vide ran for the exit at the other end of the hallway. He had closed to within ten feet of safety when lavender energy lashed out and hauled him into the air.

“EXALT Vide, you are now detained under my authority,” the real Twilight said as she dropped her own illusion spell and stomped over to Vide. Her hooffalls were amplified by the armor that she had traded from Firecracker, and the changeling’s goggles hid the no doubt furious glare she had. “Submit, and you will receive no further injury until your trial.”

Vide’s laughter was nearly delirious in its tenor. “Ah, were all these your clever tricks then, Miss Sparkle? I had thought Mister Harris was entirely too confident in this fight with a civilian so close by. It’s a pity you didn’t have any clever tricks to draw on earlier, or your precious friends wouldn’t have suffered. Don’t forget, Twilight, if you had followed my advice when we first met, Equestria wouldn’t have--” Any further gloating was interrupted when Twilight’s telekinesis slammed Vide into the stone floor.

Twilight’s head tracked Vide’s body as she then propelled him upwards into the ceiling, then into the wall, then back onto the ground. “SUBMIT!” she screamed as her magic began to mash him into the floor.

“Twilight,” Matt called gently as he slowly approached the alicorn. “Twilight, it’s okay, we’ve got him. He’s ours and he’s not getting away.” He reached out with one hand and placed it on her head. It took nearly a minute but she finally nodded and pulled Vide from the floor.

The sound of metal clattering to the ground was the first indication that something was amiss, and Vide’s gurgling laughter all but confirmed it. The only real movement that the bound man could make was to waggle his fingers, which each had the pin of a grenade wrapped around them.

Where’s the grenade!? I can’t push it if I can’t see it-- Matt thought in a panic as a single second stretched for what felt like an eternity, before realising there was only one option left. He shoved Twilight down to the floor and threw himself on top of her. I’m so sorry, Twilight, but this is all I can do-- Matt thought, the regret of what was about to happen only assuaged by the knowledge that Twilight would at least survive Vide’s last trick.

The blasts were deafening as Matt clenched his teeth... and a moment passed. Then another. And another. A glance from his turtled position on the ground revealed that Vide’s last act had reduced him to little more than a pile of meat scattered on the ground.

“I swear! I know love can bloom on the battlefield but this is ridiculous! Maybe wait until after we aren’t in an active operation!” Firecracker shouted, her now equine form stumbling and nearly tripping over the arm that she had taken from Vide.

“Now’s not the time for jokes, Firecracker,” Matt snapped back as he sat up and gave every inch of his armor a pat-down. No pain… no blood. I guess I lucked out. The relief was short lived as he glanced over to Twilight, who appeared to be in a similar state of shock.

“WHAT?” Firecracker shouted in response to Matt’s response, and a glance to the changeling revealed contracted pupils and ears twitching in every direction.

She’s been flashbanged, of course she can’t hear you, Matt thought, and he tried to stifle a giddy laugh. We survived… we all survived! Even with Vide pulling bullshit, we won!

The door that the trio had come through flew open as a pair of Captain Song’s Dusk Guard rushed in with weapons raised. “Is anyone injured?” the unicorn in the pair asked while the pegasus’s helmeted head turned to glance toward the bloody arm that Firecracker had left behind.

“Did you get him, sir?” the pegasi asked as he remained on guard to cover the opposite entrance to the hallway. “Do we have a confirmed kill on Vide?”

Matt’s initial response was to nod as he tried to reign in his grin. Mother of God, Matt, if they see you smiling next to a bloody mess like that, they’ll start calling you Butcher too. “Confirmed. Vide has been neutralized,” he finally managed waving a hand to the mess behind him.

“I’m not sure I understand, sir,”

“The body over there, it’s--” Matt said as he turned to point, only for his words to catch in his throat. The mutilated remains were gone as though they had never been there in the first place, the only sign of a struggle being a blood trail that led out the door. “Oh fuck me.”

03:04, 12/21/2015, HIGH PEAK, GRYPHOS

The Damocles Ethereal was everything that the allies had feared would happen in the operation. Stalwart forces froze or broke at the sight of it as it glided through the battlefield with a white-armored Muton attendant, and the few panicked attacks that were attempted rarely came close to hitting. Those that might have landed a wounding trajectory were swallowed up by a portal and sent back to the source, which only created more chaos. The remote plasma weapons it controlled swarmed around like hornets around a hive, raining fire upon any creature that might approach. For all of their successes up to this point, the offensive seemed that it would break against this singular enemy.

However, Tirek had been defeated. All reinforcements were being sent to assist in the offensive.

A shooting star cut through the night sky toward the Ethereal at impossible speeds, but the alien was quicker. A portal swallowed the Ethereal up just before impact, depositing it at the end of the plaza where the meteor had landed. All of the remote plasma weapons turned to face the crater as Damocles waited. The alien leader was joined by its attendant and others, most taking potshots at the retreating Equestrian forces.

From the fires of the impact crater, one black-armored hoof emerged, then another as Princess Luna stepped forward to face her enemy. A small cloud of telekinetic blades hovered behind her like a school of fish, all pointed blade first at her adversary.

Apex specimen… acquisition difficult... Damocles’s mind grated against Luna’s mental defenses like sandpaper. A dozen portals opened up behind the Ethereal, which deposited even more of the remote plasma weapons into formation. Difficult… not impossible…

Luna’s narrowing eyes was her only response as all eight of her blades crossed the distance of the square in the blink of an eye. The mental equivalent of a scoff came from Damocles, who countered with eight corresponding portals and sent them flying back at Luna. The lunar princess only arched an eyebrow in response, casting her own portal spells to reverse the trajectory again. The blades volleyed dozens of times between the two before Luna began opening her own portals ahead of and behind those of Damocles.

Frail arms thrust forward, and a shimmering shield deflected the blades before they could impale the Ethereal. The remote weapons jerked to attention and responded with a hail of plasma at Luna, only for the alicorn to respond by teleporting the white-armored muton directly into the path of the fire. The elite’s armor lasted for a quarter of a second, and the alien beneath it less than that, but Luna seized that brief moment of concealment to teleport herself above the plaza. A blast of pure magic launched from her horn to hammer Damocles, only for the Ethereal to repeat its portal trick to escape. Damocles’s guided weapons realigned to fire upwards, but less than half were able to fire as Luna’s telekinetic blades began going after them directly. The remaining remote weapons began to evade and fire on the TK blades.

With their weapons occupied, the two leaders had no choice but to fight directly.

As with many fights, the deciding factor was experience and technique. As with many fights, it was decided by a single mistake.

Luna’s next attack was a hail of lesser blasts that peppered the area around Damocles, but it was little more than a cover as she teleported within physical striking distance. What met her was a gravity field that robbed her of her flight and mobility, pinning her in place. Resistance will result in damage to specimen… not advised… Damocles battered down Luna’s mental defenses as he reached for her. With possibly hundreds of years of experience in dominating the minds of lesser species, such an end to the fight was expected.

Princess Luna, however, had well over a thousand years of experience in the subtlety that makes up dreams. It was all too simple to determine what her enemy expected to happen, and simpler still to show Damocles what it wanted to see.

An armored hoof connected squarely with Damocles’s robed chest, the ancient and brittle bones reduced to dust from the impact. The Ethereal was sent tumbling backwards, all four arms grasping at the fatal wound. The efforts were futile as the alien’s body began to convulse and combust with uncontrolled power. All that remained of his death throes was a dessicated body and a charred black helmet.

The entire fight had taken less than ten seconds.

“Damocles has fallen!” Luna shouted as she took flight. “Regroup and advance! Many innocents depend upon it!”

03:05, 12/21/2015, HIGH PEAK, GRYPHOS

The appearance and subsequent defeat of Damocles on the battlefield had caused the line of advance to fluctuate wildly. The troops nearest to the battle with the Ethereal had been in full retreat with the alien forces close behind, but the rout had turned into a pitched battle with Luna’s sudden arrival. The allied forces had rallied and set themselves, catching their pursuit off guard.

The fighting along the flanks had been far less drastic in its changes, only gaining substantive ground after Luna’s booming voice had announced her triumph over Damocles. Most of these forces had been given the general order of battle, to seek and destroy the enemies as they appeared. One smaller group was an exception to this rule, with very specific orders.

Victor crept up to the corner of the building and slowly peeked around it. Four Mechtoids and two Sectopods on the stairs leading up to the alien structure... nuts. “Are you guys seeing this?” he asked as he updated his HUD with the enemy markers. He looked back to the assembled soldiers behind him. We don’t have the equipment to take out armor… but it doesn’t look like Shining Armor is willing to accept that as an answer.

To say that the Guard Captain had seen better days would be an extreme understatement. Burns covered his face and neck, his mane and coat reduced to a mat of charred cinders. The goggles that were the usual part of his combat equipment were gone, revealing a glare that caused nearly everyone to flinch away.

“Command, Finch,” Jack whispered into his radio as he found his own nook to observe the enemy. “We’re at the entrance, but armor assets are in place. Some support would be quite lovely about now.”

“Copy that, Finch. Griffon air assets are en route, five seconds.”

The first attack to land in the square wasn’t plasma or laser fire or a beam of magic. Invisible against the night sky save for the glow at its tip, a halberd flew as surely as an arrow and skewered one of the Sectopods from above. The machine let out a screech of tearing metal as it struggled to move, while the others angled their guns upward to fire at the attackers descending from the sky.

Silent as death, the Myrmidons dove to engage. The formation split into pairs as they closed, weaving around the streams of plasma firing upwards. The undamaged Sectopod, a walking tank capable of making most XCOM Strike teams pause all on its own, was swarmed the same way that wolves would take down larger prey. The Sectopod stomped and tried and failed to align its main cannon with any of the fast moving griffons, but stumbled onto its side when one of the Myrmidon pairs made a flying slash at its right leg and severed it at the ankle. Its other leg dug into the ground in a futile effort to right itself, but its struggles were ended when another Myrmidon thrust his sword into the machine’s eyes.

The Mechtoids proved to be harder targets as slashing attacks against two of them were defeated by energy shields. Fusillades of plasma launched from their cannons, filling the air with green burning death. The Myrmidons were too fast to be pinned down, and it was only a matter of time before the Mechtoids’ shields were depleted. However, they would not be given the luxury of waiting for attrition to take its toll.

A white-armored Muton emerged from the alien structure’s open doorway to survey the battle. Rather than join in, it simply turned and reached for something along the inside wall. The meaning behind this gesture became apparent when the doors began to close. Unlike the energy fields that their ships typically used, these were solid metal and very thick.

“They’re sealing the the facility! We have to go now!” Shining Armor yelled as he broke from cover despite the protests of the other soldiers waiting.

Victor calculated the distance that Shining would have to cross with the rate in which the doors were closing, and he grimaced. He’s not going to make it, and nothing short of a bunker buster is going to put a dent in those doors. He’s going to need my help… “I’ll get Shining to the door!” Victor shouted as he stepped out from cover and called upon his Gift. A nauseating lurch and a dull headache accompanied his teleport beside the running stallion, and he winced when Shining lashed out with his hooves when Victor wrapped an arm around his barrel. A second teleport deposited them both just past the closing doors. The muton that had closed the door turned and drew a weapon, but Victor used his teleport again to send them into another corridor that he remembered perfectly from the briefing. Despite the blinding pain that using his Gift caused him, it would take a lot to forget the corridor leading to the room that the Windigo was held.

Just as in the briefing, the Windigo’s armored hull was split open. Machinery and tubes filled its interior, and the only part of Princess Cadance that was exposed was her face. Her snout was hidden beneath a metal mask, her eyes wide and horrified as she recognized the intruders. And just like the entrance to the facility, the hull plates began to close around her.

They were not alone, however. As Victor struggled to his feet, an armored leg kicked him in the stomach with enough force to send him flying into the metal wall. The attacker, another muton, turned toward Shining Armor but stopped when a shot from Victor’s laser rifle slammed into its shoulder.

“Go! Go now!” Victor shouted to Shining Armor as his vision swam from the pain of both the teleport and the kick to his midsection. He flicked the rifle’s fire selector to full auto and held down the trigger as the alien charged him. The laser rifle was knocked aside and one meaty hand clenched around Victor’s right arm, hoisting him up to eye level with the muton. The alien had just enough time to draw a serrated blade from its belt before a shout drew both of their attention.

“CADANCE!” Shining Armor shouted as he galloped into the room that housed the Windigo. He dove into a roll to pull a wrapped package off of his back, and he hurled it with all of his might as he came out of his roll. The wrapping slipped off mid-flight to reveal the Crystal Heart as it plunged straight toward the closing gap in the armor plates.

The tip of the Crystal Heart had just passed the gap when the plates closed the distance, jamming the machinery open… for just a moment. Cracks began to form along the Crystal Heart, and it shattered a moment later. Whatever energy that had been stored in the artifact was released, hurtling the Windigo off of it’s upright position and onto the ground. A second later, one of the armor plates flew off and a torrent of light cascaded upwards from the breach. The light was near blinding in it’s quality, but the faintest silhouette of wings spreading from within could be seen.

In that moment, Victor knew he could do anything. It was the feeling he had when he had graduated from the Academy. It was the feeling of the first time he had felt the thrust of the afterburner in a fighter craft. It was the feeling of the first time his flight with the National Guard had downed one of the UFOs attacking Earth. It was the first time his parents said they were proud of him, and it was the first time he realised he loved someone and they loved him back. Nothing could stop him, now.

The effect that the light had on the muton was far different. In that same moment, it released Victor’s arm and dropped its knife, and ran screaming in the opposite direction.

“Command, Spiegel. Be advised, our objective is a complete success,” Victor reported, and he tried to keep from cheering as he scooped up his laser rifle. Judging by the sounds on the radio, I’m not the only one who’s feeling like he can take on the world… but celebrating can wait. I have to open the door so that we can secure the facility. He shouldered the rifle, exchanged the battery for a fresh one, and began to make his way back to the entrance.

As Victor left, Shining Armor limped to the broken shell of the Windigo. He didn’t look at the horrible machinery that had been torn asunder, or the horrible scars that he could see on Cadance’s body, or the parts that the aliens had taken from her in their cruelty. He kept his eyes locked with hers, and he brought his hoof up to the side of her face. “I’m never leaving you again, Cadance. You’re safe now.”

All Cadance could do in response was weep.

41 -- Karma

“Wait, that’s not right at all!” Tommy objected, his voice rising in volume. “The good guys are supposed to win and the bad guys are supposed to lose! What do you mean, ‘they were never seen again’?! That’s not how it’s supposed to work!”

The unicorn guard turned slightly to give the human a long, quiet look. “I… suppose I can agree with you there. It is a bit of a downer that some of those villains escaped the punishment they so richly deserved.” A snaggle-toothed grin appeared on the unicorn’s face for just a moment. “But we can always play the ‘what if’ game, right? Nopony knows what really happened to them, but I have my own little theories…”

Pain. That was the first thing that Tirek awoke to. His muscles and joints were stiff from the physical rigors he had gone through, which was only multiplied by whatever rough handling he had gone through since his inglorious defeat. That, above all else, hurt the most. One mistake. One single moment of overconfidence cost me EVERYTHING, he thought, his mind swimming back to consciousness. Even the Elder is gone, and my connection to their consciousness as well. I am… alone.

The short time that Tirek had held the power of an Elder had been… illuminating. When he had first ambushed the Ethereal, far more than mere magical capacity had flooded into him. Alien thoughts, plans, and memories all threatened to bury the centaur’s mind… before the Elder had made it’s presence known. ‘Glee’ might have been too strong of a word to describe the Elder’s initial reaction, but the whispers from the creature had a certain degree of excitement in them.

You will be a ruler, it-- they had whispered. A god on this plane of existence. An avatar of our collective will. Vindication had filled Tirek then. His place, his rightful station at the pinnacle of all creation, was finally within his grasp.

And a single mistake… a single accursed flower blossom had stolen his glorious destiny from him.

“... an unusual combination of both humanoid and equinoid features…” The voice was feminine, and the words were in the Equestrians’ language but the accent made it a struggle to understand.

The voice was enough to elicit curiosity from Tirek, and with curiosity came consciousness. An entirely new pain made itself known as white light stabbed into his eyes the moment he opened them. Slowly but surely his hands and hooves moved beneath him as he righted himself while his current surroundings came into focus.

Three of the walls were painfully white, as was the ceiling and floor, and made of a material that the centaur had never seen before. The one remaining side, however, was transparent glass. The room beyond was almost completely dark, the only illumination coming from directly above Tirek. The only thing that Tirek could see was a human in a lab coat with a flat device cradled in her arms.

“Field reports indicate that its Gift is unusual, having the ability to siphon away the energies of other creatures to power its own magical capacity as well as increase its size and stature. As lead researcher, I have vetoed all requests to test this ability as our other captured specimens get their magic artificially and human volunteers do not channel enough energy to have a noticeable effect. As the Equestrians do not know that we possess this specimen, even asking them for a volunteer is out of the question,” the human continued to speak in barely understandable Equestrian, either not noticing or not caring that Tirek was now awake and glaring at her.

Tirek slammed his unbroken arm against the glass, the effect of the impact far less impressive than when he held the power of an Elder. “I will not be kept in this hole!” he shouted in outrage. “The Princesses could not hold me forever! Neither can you!”

“Another serious concern is the confirmed reports of the specimen’s power while at its apex. As our last guest from Equestria taught us, our conventional building methods are not able to contain creatures that can channel magic of this magnitude. For the record, this specimen was capable of overpowering and capturing Princess Cadenza, who is a lesser alicorn and a cherished friend of our previous guest, Twilight Sparkle.” The woman cleared her throat before continuing, “Given the difficulty our ground forces had in subduing it and the potential danger it may pose in the future, I’m electing to proceed directly to interrogation.”

“Interrogation!?” Tirek blurted out, again banging his fist against the glass ineffectually. “Pitiful human, needing answers? You’ll get none from me! The Princesses left me to rot in a hole and I never capitulated! If you expect my cooperation, human, then you’ll be left wanting!”

The human stopped mid-monologue and slowly leaned forward. The light from Tirek’s cell finally revealed her face in the process: A mess of scars and a pair of eyes that were utterly devoid of emotion. A vicious smile tugged at the unscarred portion of her face as she locked gazes with Tirek and held it. “Your cooperation is not required,” she stated, and one of her fingers tapped a button on the console in front of her.

The woman’s tone, combined with her grin, sent a chill through Tirek. “What do you think you’re doing!?” he roared as metal shutters began to descend over the glass. “I will remember you, and when I escape, I will make you suffer!”

The last thing that Tirek saw was the woman’s vicious grin as the shutters finally closed.

Defeated. Again.

Those two words festered in Vide’s mind as he lay on the operating table. His sense of time had clouded in the following minutes and hours after Vide had run, then limped, then crawled his way to the EXALT Kaleidoscope hidden deep within the island as his superior healing factor and stamina coped with the catastrophic amount of blood he had left behind. The last thing he had remembered before blacking out was an inferior Beta scooping him up and carrying him the last few steps to the teleporter.

I will remember this defeat, Captain Harris and Princess Sparkle, Vide swore to himself, all of his not inconsiderable mental focus devoted to the many creative ways he could eviscerate the two of them. The only distraction to his imagination was the ongoing operation as the doctors performed some vital procedure to correct some of the damage that Vide’s implants and enhanced healing factor had been unable to cope with.

Vide’s wandering imagination had drifted to the combination of acidic chemicals and fresh wounds on the two that had beaten him when the doctor gave him a light pat on the shoulder. With his concentration interrupted, the pain he had been ignoring came back full force. Every inch of Vide’s body ached, but it was equalled by the splitting headache that pounded in his skull. I never thought I’d experience pain equal to that of the Jammer grenades… another thing to add to my list of grievances for those two. Vide thought as he struggled to rise from the operating table.

“Apologies for not giving you more time to recover, sir,” a female voice said, and a white buttoned shirt was pushed into his vision. The voice’s owner was a dark skinned and black haired woman wearing the uniform of a field agent rather than the scrubs of a doctor. Her uniform still bore some of the signs of battle, and a pistol and stun rod hung from her belt. “Please get dressed. The Lady has requested your presence.”

A curious form of dread clawed at Vide’s mind. The Lady was the one that gave me my mission… the one who gave missions to all of us. I do not look forward to explaining my failures to her, he thought, though a grudging amount of respect remained for her. To request this meeting when I’m in this condition is rather clever. No physical superiority over a withered crone when I’ve just gotten out of major surgery and no prosthetic to replace my lost arm. Another spark of anger ignited in his mind, and he added changelings to his list of grudges as he struggled to button his shirt with a single hand.

Once he was as presentable as possible, the female agent led Vide out of the infirmary and down a series of corridors. The sterile white walls of the operating room vanished in favor of polished hardwood, paintings and tapestries lining the walls. The cold tile floor vanished beneath immaculate patterned rugs, and the fluorescent lights disappeared in favor of the light filtering in through the massive windows that lined the hallway.

Their journey came to a stop at two large double doors, which the female agent and Vide passed through. The room on the other side was massive and expensively furnished. Bookshelves lined the walls, occasionally punctuated by an ancient piece of pottery or sculpture. The center of the room was dominated by a massive holographic projector which bathed the entire room in reddish light as the Equestrians’ homeworld hovered in the center of the room. And just beneath the projected world was a high-backed padded chair that completely obscured its occupant, save for a single nearly skeletal hand that cradled a glass of wine beside the armrest.

“Apologies for my tardiness, Lady,” Vide said, the short bow that he performed sending another nauseating wave of pain through his head. “I have just been released from medical.” An uncomfortable silence fell, prompting Vide to continue. “There were many factors that led up to the final battle on the other world which the reports detail, but I accept responsibility for my failures. I am ready for any punishment you--”

A sharp cackle from the other side of the chair cut Vide off. “Why would I want to punish you, young man?” The Lady asked, her tone full of amusement. “I’ve reviewed all of the reports that were submitted, and I called you here to offer my warmest congratulations on completing all of EXALT’s strategic goals.”

Stark silence fell over the library for a moment before Vide could manage a reply. “Congratulations!?” he sputtered. “We’ve been routed! We lost all of our hardware and most of the agents that were sent to the other world, not to mention all of the resources that were lost when we scuttled the Kaleidoscope to prevent them from tracing our location! Without our efforts in the theater, the work of the Elders will be severely hampered!”

A sigh could be heard from the other side of the chair. “Young man, do you recall the original objective of your mission? You were to assess the indigenous peoples there to gauge their capability to resist an invasion from forces not native to their world.” The wine glass disappeared behind the chair as the Lady took a sip before another chuckle could be heard. “I daresay you’ve done well in proving that they are quite capable in that regard, even without their ‘Princess of the Sun’.”

Is… is she mocking me? A spike of anger coursed through Vide, but was leashed as he spoke. “Forgive my… questions, Lady, but do you mean to say that all of this was according to some grand plan? Most of our Alphas died on that forsaken world, just to prove that they could defend it?”

“Not at all, young man. Their deaths were just a happy side effect.” Before Vide could even begin to respond to that, the Lady continued, “Clever boy, do you know what the key difference is between your precious Alphas and the Betas you discount entirely?”

“Are you saying you wanted the Alphas to--”

“Answer the question, child,” the order cut through the air like the crack of a whip.

“The Alpha candidates were provided to the Elders for modification directly by them and as a result benefitted from far superior enhancements. The Beta candidates were modified by EXALT technicians and are only marginally superior to a normal human being,” Vide replied automatically in response to the order.

“A perfectly correct answer, but also not the answer I was looking for,” The Lady replied, and a moment of silence passed before she continued. “The key difference is that the Alphas provided to us by the Elders suffer from a subtle form of indoctrination that shifts their priorities to assist with their operations whenever possible. The Betas are pure in their loyalty to humankind and the Earth.

The chuckle that came from behind the chair had an unsettling quality to it as the Lady continued, “I know I made a deal with the devil, agreeing to work with the Elders in their attacks on Earth. Only they had the capacity to fight the darkness that lies ahead, and I accepted their offer to save humanity from extinction. But when news came in regarding Twilight Sparkle and her people, I felt... regret. I had sold humanity’s soul to secure an alliance with devils, when our misguided cousins in XCOM had won the friendship of angels.”

Vide’s spiraling thoughts struggled to process everything that he was hearing, the sheer incongruity of it plus his hammering headache preventing the pieces from coming together in his head. “But… but why did--”

“Impatient child, don’t interrupt an elderly woman when she’s talking,” The Lady snapped with a huff. “For all that we have learned from the Elders, I now know it was a mistake to try and parlay with them. The Alphas were effective in combat but were without empathy or remorse, and just as much puppets to the Elders as their Sectoids. I needed a way to purge EXALT of the Alphas without drawing the attention of the Elders… and that is where you came in, my dear, stupid boy. In your bloodlust, you threw your Alphas into the meatgrinder in Equestria, while sending the ‘feeble’ Betas back to me. And now... you’re the last Alpha. The last loose end.”

An emotion that Vide had never felt before gripped him. It was cold and paralyzing. “Why are you telling me this?” he asked quietly.

“Because you and I are more alike than you realise. Like you, I’ve always enjoyed the manipulation of people and events to my benefit; the more theatrical the performance, the better. Like you, I also enjoy the sight of someone who slowly realises that they have walked into a trap,” The Lady answered, her cackling laugh filling the library.

I… I have to escape. The Elders must be told! Vide thought, his mind racing. He took one step back and tried to tap his Gift, and was rewarded with a blinding spike of pain stabbing directly into his skull. He fell to his knees as he lost his balance, and it took every ounce of his strength just to raise his head to look up.

“Did your Gift fail you? That’s to be expected, since I had the doctors install a Rule Breaker into your body while they worked.” The Lady’s voice was smug as she continued. “Vivi? Be a dear and take Vide back down to Medical. He may be useless to EXALT now, but his implants may be salvaged.”

The click-crackle of a stun baton extending to it’s full length was the only warning Vide had before the strike landed on the back of his neck. The second struck him in his lower back as he fell flat onto the ground. By the time the third and fourth blows landed, the darkness of unconsciousness had pushed aside the pain of failure, betrayal, and the truth.

42 -- Reunion

Author's Note

Reunion -- Toby Fox

42 -- Reunion

“Every parting gives a foretaste of death, every reunion a hint of resurrection.”
--Arthur Schopenhauer

09:05, 12/24/2015, MEDICAL WING, CANTERLOT

The medical wings of Canterlot were still busy, even three days after the operation at High Peak. The majority of the battle wounded had been stabilized and moved to rooms on the outskirts as the flood of freed griffons were brought in from the ruins of High Peak. Poor treatment and neglect had been rampant among the prisoners, as well as badly treated injuries that had been sustained during their attempts to break free from their captors.

It was a scene built on a foundation of misery and relief, and it was unfortunately one that Matt had seen on Earth more than once. The setting may be different, and the actors a different race entirely… but it feels just like the refugee camps in Iraq. Everyone’s glad that their ordeal is over, but part of them is scared it might happen again, Matt observed silently as he pushed the crate-filled cart down the corridors.

Matt wasn’t travelling alone through the medical wing, and he wasn’t the only one who was affected by their surroundings. Chief Engineer Shen walked beside the cart, one hand on the crates ostensibly to ensure they didn’t shift while in transit. One look at the elderly man’s face was enough for Matt to realize that he was likely using the cart to steady himself as much as the other way around.

At the head of their procession marched Dr. Vahlen, her hobbling gait far faster than Matt would have expected given that she needed the support of a cane. While Shen’s gaze had swiveled to take in as much of their surroundings as possible, Vahlen’s head remained locked forward as she maintained her speed.

They were able to make good time through the crowded corridors as the rescued griffons parted before them, likely due to the last member of the group. The towering form of a Myrmidon followed behind Matt, the stylized griffon-faced helm continuously scanning their surroundings.

This was supposed to be a simple delivery at Princess Cadance's request, but this is starting to feel like a procession, Matt thought as a hush settled over the corridor that they were passing through. It wasn’t long before the only sounds that could be heard was the scrape of the Myrmidon’s talons against the marble floors, the click of Vahlen’s cane as she walked, and the low rumble of the cargo-laden cart. Not for the first time, Matt’s eyes drifted to the cart’s contents. Six impact resistant cases, delivered personally by Doctor Vahlen and Chief Engineer Shen, with my presence being requested as well. The acronyms written on the top two cases don’t match anything I’m familiar with either. ‘RFL’? ‘LFL’? What exactly is going on?

The masses of griffons eventually began to thin as they passed through the general care area and into the Equestrians’ version of an intensive care unit. Private rooms lined the hallway, the names and charts on each door in the mostly unfamiliar written Equestrian language. Vahlen didn’t hesitate for a moment as she marched to the room at the end of the corridor. I wouldn’t put it past her to have learned the written language enough to know where to go… but I suspect that there’s a more practical explanation, Matt concluded. After all, only one room in this area is being guarded by a Myrmidon.

The second Myrmidon stood as still as a statue by the closed door, it’s only reaction being a simple head tilt towards them as they approached. The Myrmidon following Matt took up a position on the opposite side of the door as Vahlen gave an uncharacteristically timid knock. It took just a moment for Twilight’s voice to beckon them into the room, and the trio entered the room with their cart in tow.

The private room was divided into two, with the half near the door furnished into something akin to a waiting room or lounge. Several padded benches lined the walls, as well as a trio in the center of the room around a low table where Twilight waited… but she didn’t wait for long.

“Moira!” Twilight shouted cheerfully, launching from her seated position into a flying leap only to skid to a stop in front of Vahlen. “Moira… are you alright? Are you hurt?” she asked, eyes going from the cane to the scars on Moira’s face.

“I’m doing better, Twilight. Thank you for asking,” Vahlen replied warmly, and Matt nearly did a double take at the genuinely warm smile on her face. And just as quickly as he spotted it, the smile was gone in favor of something a bit less sincere. “I recently had the pleasure of entertaining a guest back on Earth. It was a very educational experience for me.”

“A guest? I’m glad!” Twilight answered with a winning smile, completely missing the subtle change in the woman. The smile became sheepish as she continued. “I know I wouldn’t hear the end of it if my friends heard me say this, but I think it’s good that you’re meeting new people and learning new things, Moira. There’s some things that we can’t learn from books… or labs, I’ve learned!”

Vahlen’s face fell into a blank expression as she stared at Twilight before looking away. “That is good advice, Twilight.” That uncharacteristically warm smile returned, and remained as she looked back up. “I’ll defer to your expertise on this.”

Twilight returned the expression before she spotted the next person and practically broke into a gallop. “Mister Shen! You’re here too?” She looked between the assembled humans, her good mood slowly turning into worry. “I’m glad to see you again, but I know you’re both really busy. If I had known you were here then I would have come to you so you wouldn’t have to stop what you’re doing...?” Her rambling words drifted off as she again looked to Vahlen, then Shen, then Matt for some sort of answer.

“We’re actually here to see Princess Cadance, but I’m glad we got to see you along the way,” Shen answered, his voice soft. “When we heard about her… condition, Doctor Vahlen pointed out that we had the technology to make her life a little bit more comfortable.” His gaze shifted from Twilight to the cases on the cart beside him.

Vahlen cleared her throat before speaking. “I must confess that this gesture isn’t entirely philanthropic. Part of this gift is a pair of heavily modified Bellerophon armatures, and we are hoping that Princess Cadance will eventually be able to assist in testing them. Our own testing has proved to be less than successful.”

It was clear by the look on Twilight’s face that she didn’t understand, but any clarification would have to wait as Shining Armor entered from the other room. The stallion had seen better days, his neck and most of his head wrapped in bandages. “Doctor Vahlen, Doctor Shen,” he greeted, his voice colored with equal parts worry and relief. “Before we start, I wanted to offer my thanks for what you are doing. The Princesses and I will never forget this.” Shining stepped aside and motioned with his hoof, “She is ready for you now.”

Shen nodded, taking Matt’s place to push the cart in Vahlen’s wake. When Twilight moved to follow, Shining barred the way. “Sorry, Twily. Cadance… doesn’t want to see you just yet. Just wait here for a little bit, alright?” he said, voice quiet and pleading as he watched Twilight. Only when she turned back toward her bench did he finally relax and go back into the room.

Suffocating quiet filled the void before Matt took a seat on the bench beside Twilight. A glance to the alicorn showed her gaze locked on what little could be seen of the next room. His right hand came to rest on Twilight’s shoulders, and he gave her a gentle squeeze. More than once, Matt tried to offer some comforting words, but came up short.

It was Twilight who finally broke the silence. “Why doesn’t she want to see me?” she whispered. “I want to give her a hug and make sure she’s okay…” Twilight glanced away from the doorway to Matt, her wide eyes begging for some sort of explanation.

Several moments passed before Matt was able to give voice to a response. “I… I don’t think she’s all right, Twilight. The aliens aren’t gentle with those that they capture, you know that.” An unwelcome memory of seeing Lana in an infirmary bed after she lost her arm caused Matt to wince before he continued. “Cadance probably doesn’t want you to see her the way she is at the moment. She’s probably weak from her time with the aliens, and she doesn’t want to shatter the image you have of her with the way she is now…” Matt’s explanation drifted off as he caught sight of the movement behind the doorway to the next room.

Twilight’s gaze drifted in the same direction, and she let out a choked sob at the sight.

Not much could be seen of the other room from their current position, the doorway being mostly blocked by the cart that Matt had helped deliver. Shen stood by the cart with the RFL case open, his hands already reaching inside. The piece of equipment inside was a shocking shade of pink, with a series of joints running along it, giving it the appearance of…

...a prosthetic limb designed for an Equestrian, Matt realized, his breath catching as the pieces fell into place. There’s five other cases, too. Anything else that he might have thought was postponed with Twilight buried her face into his side. “It’s alright, Twilight. She’s back with us now, that’s what matters,” Matt whispered as he again gave her shoulders another squeeze. This is probably a bigger shock for her than when Lana snuck out of medical after she lost her arm. I still remember how much it hurt to see my dad returning home from the Army with a limp and a cane.

Twilight’s sobs gradually subsided but she didn’t pull away, and Matt remained silent as Shen retrieved each of the limbs on the cart. It was when the elderly engineer retrieved the last of the limbs that Matt came to an uncomfortable realization. “Twilight?” he asked, hesitation clear in his voice.

The response from Twilight, if it was a word at all, was too muffled to be understood as anything other than an acknowledgement of the question.

“Twilight… did you just wipe your nose on my shirt?”

A moment passed before the muffled reply came, a little clearer than the last. “Maybe…”

Despite the heavy mood in the room, Matt couldn’t help but give a helpless chuckle which Twilight added to a moment later. “Well, I’m glad I was here to help you with that,” he added with a sigh and a gentle pat on her head. The quiet moment was broken by Shen’s coaxing voice followed by unsteady hoofsteps. Both Matt and Twilight looked up to see the elderly engineer backing into their side of the room slowly, and Shining Armor followed with Princess Cadance leaning heavily against him.

The majority of Cadance’s body was hidden beneath a simple white hospital gown, but the parts of her that were visible told a chilling story of the cruelty she had undergone. Her mane had been sheared from her head to her scalp, and surgical scars could be seen along her neck and head. The most severe signs of her captivity were her wings… or lack thereof. In their place was a pair of prosthetic replacements painted the same hue as her coat, folded neatly against her sides. Cadance’s eyes were wide and haunted, unable to rise from the marble floor as she placed one prosthetic hoof in front of the next as she entered the room.

“Cadance!” Twilight nearly screamed as she launched from her seated position to gallop towards her sister-in-law. She skidded to a stop just in front of Cadance and began to bounce from hoof to hoof. “Sunshine, sunshine…” she said in a sing-song tone, but slowed to a stop when Cadance didn’t immediately respond.

“Twilight,” the elder alicorn spoke, her voice strained and weak. “I’m sorry… I don’t think I can give the usual greeting any more. Not yet at least,” she added and attempted a smile, but it seemed a hollow expression in her current condition. Cadance gave a look towards Shining Armor and whispered a request, and the pair made their way to one of the cushions on the side of the room where she slowly sank into a lying position.

“Preliminary testing shows positive results,” Vahlen said from the doorway to the other room, her words clinical but her tone far softer than Matt remembered the woman speaking before. “For now, you should try and move about as you normally would until the prosthetics feel natural. When you feel you are ready, we can attempt testing with the Bellerophon armatures.”

Cadance responded with a shaky nod. “I understand, doctor. I… don’t think that will be soon, I’m afraid.” She gave each of the people in the room a long look before taking a deep breath and letting it out. “I don’t think that I will be up for entertaining guests any longer, but I have one request before I retire for the night. There is something I must discuss with Captain Harris. Privately.”

The reactions around the room varied from the vague confusion of Shen and Vahlen, to disappointment from Twilight, to polite but stubborn refusal from Shining Armor. “I’m not leaving you, Cadance,” the stallion said as he locked eyes with his wife. “I lost you once, I won’t let that happen again.”

The ghost of a sincere smile crossed Cadance’s face and she reached out with one hoof, only to glance down and retract it. “You’re not leaving me, Shining. You’re going to wait outside this room for a few minutes, and then come back inside. Please do this for me?” The last statement was posed as a question, but it held as much stubborn intent as Shining’s had. Once her husband nodded his head, Cadance turned to Twilight. “I know you wanted to spend more time with me, but I don’t think I’m up for it today. The nurse that visited me this morning had confetti in her mane, so I suspect that your friend Pinkie Pie may be well enough to take visitors. Perhaps you could spend time with them until I’m rested up? I’m certain they would love the chance to meet the other human friends you made while on Earth, too.”

Twilight’s eyes never quite rose to meet Cadance’s, but she slowly nodded. She cast one final glance towards Matt before filing out into the hallway with Shen and Vahlen following behind. Shining Armor backed out through the doorway, his eyes never leaving his wife until the door finally closed.

The moment the door latch clicked shut, Cadance let out a ragged sigh and sagged onto her cushion. Her once steady breathing became short and shallow, and she squeezed her eyes shut. When Matt started to rise from his seat, she immediately raised one of her prosthetic hooves to stop him. “I’m fine… the doctors warned me that there would be pain with these prosthetics. I wasn’t as prepared for it as I thought.”

Matt slowly sank back into his seat, clasping his hands before him as he leaned forward. “Last I heard, no human has been able to support more than two prosthetic limbs due to the strain it causes, and I have no idea how the MEC pilots can stand it. I can’t imagine what you’re going through right now, Princess,” he said, his voice quiet as he watched the alicorn.

Cadance’s eyes slowly opened and settled on Matt, or more specifically his left arm. “I think you have a better idea than most, captain.” She attempted a chuckle, which stopped as quickly as it started with a wince. After another few calming breaths, Cadance looked to her side and spread one of her prosthetic wings. “Does it ever go away? The pain of such a loss, I mean,” she asked, her voice brittle as she stared at the slowly moving appendage.

“No, but it gets easier to bear over time,” Matt answered, and silence fell between the pair again. She might not have meant physical pain, but I don’t know if I can give her any advice about psychological coping with such a loss. Matt absently looked down at his hands, the cold prosthetic on the left in contrast to the flesh and blood on the right. The sight of a strand of Twilight’s hair caught between his fingers was enough to bring a small smile on his face despite the sinking tone of the conversation. Well, at least she isn’t pulling a Shining Armor and hassling me about Twilight--

“Given my station and abilities, you are probably wondering why I haven’t spoken to you regarding Twilight, yes?” Cadance asked, a flicker of mischief slipping past her pained expression. She managed half a laugh at Matt’s guilty flinch. “It was a rather contentious discussion I had with my husband once he started to suspect her attachment to you. Shining Armor will always be her big brother, a shield against any perceived threats to Twilight whether she wants it or not.”

It took nearly a minute for Matt to suppress the urge to flee and collect his thoughts into something understandable. “Shining Armor has made his position quite clear, but you haven’t shared yours, Princess.”

A genuine smile graced Cadance’s features at the response. “I cherish Twilight like the sister I never had, but I’m also aware that she is an adult and is capable of making her own choices. She may be inexperienced, naive even on some subjects, but she will never learn without trying new things. I’m confident that she will become a better pony for having known you, Captain.”

“I’m glad you feel that way, but there are times when I can’t help but think about how everything could go wrong. I don’t want to be the one to give her disappointment...” Matt admitted as he looked back down to his hands.

“It’s a concern that does you credit, Captain. I’m certain that both of you will do your best and enjoy what you have for as long as you are able,” Cadance acknowledged with a slow nod, and she met and held Matt’s eyes when he looked up. “I’m the princess of love and the heart, Matt. I know more than anypony the possible outcomes that lie ahead of you both. Some relationships burn fast and bright, and die just as quickly. Others are like the sun, burning brilliantly for all time. Neither is superior to the other, as both have their benefits and pitfalls and most ponies come out of them for the better. As I said, you both will try your best and I’m confident there will be nothing but happiness for you two. If the time comes when the best you both can give isn’t enough, then I will not blame either of you. I know you both will continue and look fondly on what you shared.”

More than once, Matt tried to reply but the words died before being spoken. I… suppose her advice shouldn’t be surprising given her familiarity with Twilight and her responsibilities. I suppose it’s just surprising that she can offer this kind of advice so soon after what she’s been through. “Thank you, Princess,” he finally managed.

“Think nothing of it, Captain. As much as I would like to continue our conversation, I’m afraid I must rest. Would you be so kind as to inform Shining Armor on your way out?” Cadance asked, gratitude clear in her voice. As Matt rose to walk to the door, she added, “Oh, Captain? I have every faith in your good intentions, but if you do anything to deliberately hurt Twilight then you will spend the rest of your days screaming from the darkest corner of your mind and no one will be able to save you.”

09:20, 12/24/2015, CORRIDOR TO PRINCESS CADANCE’S PRIVATE ROOM, CANTERLOT

Calm down, Twilight, calm down. It’s perfectly normal that Cadance would want to talk with Matt alone and not want to see me, right? RIGHT? The thoughts raced through Twilight’s mind at light speed, and it took more than one calming breath to get them under control. Focus, calm, breathe in, breathe out…

“I know I’m stating the obvious, Twilight,” Charles said gently, his calm words a balm for Twilight’s worries. “Princess Cadance survived something truly terrible happening to her, and she needs a little time to come to grips with the fact that she’s safe now and that her situation has changed. I’m sure you two will be right as rain in no time.”

“Doctor Shen’s advice is sound. Your sister-in-law had the strength of will to endure weeks of captivity with the invaders. I don’t doubt that it was thoughts of you and her family that allowed her to do so,” Moira offered with a small bit of hesitation before continuing. “Both Doctor Shen and I will be remaining here to help monitor her recovery and acclimation to the prosthetics.”

The reassuring words from both of the humans didn’t quite defuse Twilight’s anxiety, but combined with another breathing cycle was enough to minimize its hold on her. “Thanks, both of you,” Twilight finally said while offering the best smile she could manage. Cadance is right, just like she always is. I think spending time with the girls will be good, Twilight thought, a small amount of guilt bubbling up past the anxiety. I haven’t spent nearly as much time with them as I should have. I can start fixing that now. Twilight gave herself a small nod before turning to Charles and Moira and asked, “Do you both have enough time to meet my friends? If they’re visiting Pinkie then they aren’t too far away.”

Charles responded with a wide smile, while Moira took a small step back. “I am afraid I will have to decline, Twilight,” the woman said crisply as she held her tablet close to her chest. “There is precious little set up on this side in regards to research, and I have to--”

“Moira, it isn’t going to make a difference if you take ten minutes to say hello first,” Charles interrupted gently, fixing her with a look.

Moira’s eyes went from Charles to Twilight and back before letting out a resigned sigh. “Very well then, lead the way.”

“Great! I’m sure you’ll all get along!” Twilight declared, leading the trio further along the corridor. It wasn’t long before the trio became a quartet as one of the Myrmidons flanking the door fell in behind them.

“I had meant to ask Matt earlier, but it slipped my mind,” Charles said as he glanced over his shoulder towards the armored griffon and received a curious head tilt in response. “May I ask why you two are being escorted around the castle? All of the information we’ve received seems to indicate that the Myrmidons would be near the High Talon during a time of war.”

The subject of the guard was enough to summon a spike of anger in Twilight. “Matt and I encountered an… unpleasant individual recently who is the type to hold a grudge, and Alvar wanted to ensure that neither of us come to harm while we’re here in the capital,” the alicorn explained quietly, mindful of the presence of others in the hallway. When she spotted the confused looks on both of the humans' faces, she continued reluctantly, “You might remember him, Moira. It’s that man that interrupted movie night when I was back on Earth.”

The scientist immediately stiffened, her hand clenching the tablet hard enough to make her knuckles white. A short burst of hissed profanity escaped Moira before she clamped her mouth shut and closed her eyes. After a breathing exercise that was startlingly similar to Twilight's, she opened her eyes and said, “I had read the reports about the operation you took part in. I know you don’t like using your gifts to cause harm but if anyone deserved such treatment then it was that man.”

The words were meant to reassure but only brought the memory of Vide’s body slamming into the walls with Twilight’s telekinesis to mind. The violence in itself was a horrible thing to behold, but what worried the young alicorn more is that she had wanted to do more to the horrible man. “Thanks, Moira. I’m just a little angry that he managed to get away,” Twilight said, unable to meet Moira's gaze

The smile that graced Moira’s features was anything but warm. “I’m certain that the next time he reveals himself, we will be able to deal with him appropriately.”

Twilight gave a small nod in response and tried very hard not to think about what the woman would consider ‘appropriate’. She was saved from that train of thought by the unwelcome feelings of guilt as the voices of her friends could be heard from the next room down the hallway. I really should have visited them before this. It feels like it’s been years since we were able to just sit and talk. She took a deep breath and let it out, before pushing the door open and stepping inside.

“--and that is why -I- am the best at pulling pranks, though Pinkie comes in at a close second!” Rainbow Dash declared proudly to the ponies in the room. Applejack, Fluttershy and Rarity sat on stools near the bed in the center of the room, showing various levels of interest in the apparent debate. On the other side of the bed sat a pony that Twilight had never seen before, though her proximity to the bed’s occupant suggested they were close.

Pinkie Pie rested on the bed, her expression alert but tired. Most of her barrel was wrapped in what Twilight recognized as a bandage to restrict her movement while she was healing, though this didn’t stop the party mare from smiling widely when she spotted the new arrivals. “Twilight’s here! Now I can stop bombarding the help with confetti cannons since you’ve clearly interpreted my cleverly disguised invitations to visit!”

“Hello, Pinkie! I’m glad to see you’re doing better,” Twilight answered with a smile before looking to the others in the room before looking to the two humans behind her. “Everyone, I’d like you to meet some of the first humans I met while I was on Earth. This is Charles Shen and Moira Vahlen.” She paused for just a moment before raising a hoof to her Equestrian friends. “These are--”

“Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie,” Vahlen finished crisply as she looked at each pony in turn before finally settling on the earth pony sitting beside Pinkie. “I do not know your name, but judging by facial structure I would guess a family member. Cousin or sister?”

“That’s right!” Pinkie shouted, but her cheer was aborted with a wheeze as her excitement was clearly testing the bounds of her bandages. “She’s my sister and her name is Maud Pie and she’s very happy to meet you!” The pony in question did little more than blink in response despite Pinkie’s assertion of her emotions.

“Yes, well, it was very nice meeting you all. Pinkie, I wish you a speedy recovery,” Vahlen replied before turning on her heel and exiting the room less than a minute after she had entered.

Shen’s disappointed sigh filled the silence in the room. “I suppose we should be thankful that we were able to get that much out of her before she left. I’m sorry, Twilight,” he said with a sympathetic look to the alicorn.

“Well, she wasn’t very friendly,” Applejack observed with a huff, and the other girls started to nod. “How exactly do you befriend a person like that?”

Rainbow Dash let out a suppressed laugh. “Probably egghead stuff, like math or other boring stuff. Am I right?”

“It was Twilight’s magic, actually,” Shen answered before Twilight could respond. “Prior to her arrival, we had never seen it on Earth before. What the aliens use is a pale imitation of what Twilight did on her first day on our world, and the mystery of how and why she could do that was quite troubling to Moira.”

“She is a lot like I used to be before I met all of you,” Twilight added, her tone and a pointed look enough to convey her displeasure at some of her friends talking behind the back of another. “Moira’s dedicated her life to studying the world and she’s very good at it. Just like when I first came to Ponyville, she just doesn’t know what to do since she’s outside of a place she’s comfortable in.”

“Well, shucks,” Applejack said, looking down as Twilight gave her a look. “I didn’t mean anything bad when I said that, but I suppose it was still rude of me to say it like I did. It was my mistake and it won’t happen again.” The earth pony looked to Rainbow Dash, who managed a sheepish nod as she scratched the side of her head with a hoof.

“Apology accepted,” Twilight said with a smile and a nod. Her brow furrowed and she looked back to Shen. “You mentioned that you hadn’t seen any magic on Earth before… but that can’t be right, can it? The Magical Field was stiff from disuse but it wasn’t static and dead. I wonder if there was someone capable of using magic there but maybe using it to hide? That would explain why nobody noticed them.”

“That may be, though there’s another theory. The aliens access and use power from the Field for both their technology and their own powers. Is it possible their presence affected Earth that way?” Shen replied as he cupped his chin in thought.

Twilight’s initial response was to shake her head. “I don’t think so. It’s… hard to describe unless you can sense magic. With the aliens and your technology, it’s like hearing a voice through one of your radios. You can understand it, but it’s artificial. What I felt back on Earth was like a whisper but it felt natural.”

“Are you sure you should be talking about that here,” Maud interrupted, her expression not changing one bit as she fixed Twilight with a stare. “You’re in the same room as Pinkie but it’s almost like you aren’t visiting her. Just like you haven’t visited once since she was hospitalized.” The silence that followed that statement was deafening as everyone in the room gave a wide-eyed look to the dour mare. “If this is the kind of friendship that you’re showing my sister, then--”

“Maudlin! Marie! Pie!” Pinkie snapped angrily, and Maud flinched in response. Her volume fell to a more conversational volume, but it was devoid of the bubbly cheer that was Pinkie’s signature was gone. “Maud, you’re my sister and I love you for everything that you do for me. I understand that you are upset that Twilight hasn’t come to visit before now, but I am not. I am thrilled that we girls can be together again, even if it is for just a short time before everypony has to get back to their jobs.”

I’m glad that Pinkie feels that way, but Maud does have a point, Twilight thought guiltily. “Please don’t be too hard on Maud, Pinkie. I… I really should have come by sooner. The fact that I have responsibilities is a poor excuse. I should have made some time to--”

“The way I understand recent events,” Shen interjected, his calm tone a stark contrast to the others that had spoken. “Twilight worked herself to the bone to help the soldiers fight the enemies in the field. The time she spent on that definitely saved lives. What I mean to say is that both of you are right, and both of you are wrong. It’s all a matter of perspective on the situation.” He offered a smile to Twilight, Maud and Pinkie before continuing, “Perhaps we should just accept that you all have very good reasons for feeling the way you do and let this pass like water under a bridge?” A series of nods swept the room and the tense atmosphere vanished in the blink of an eye.

Rarity was the first to speak after the ensuing silence. “Twilight explained a little bit about what Moira does, but I don’t believe we know what you do?” she asked, seamlessly changing the subject to something less contentious.

Charles’ initial response was a bright smile as he spoke, “I design and build things. Most of the equipment the human soldiers use was either designed or reviewed by either myself or my team back on Earth. Same for the kits we provided to the volunteers that came from here.” A flicker of recognition passed across the man’s face as he looked towards Rarity. “I think during her time on Earth, Twilight said you were a seamstress? I hope your business hasn’t suffered since the start of this whole mess.”

The fashionista's eyes lit up at the question. “Well, I wouldn’t go so far as to say I’ve been completely unaffected by this pesky invasion. I was actually contracted a short while ago to assist with altering the color arrangements of the suits of armor used in the field! It was an exciting challenge, though the suppression of my creativity did annoy me a little,” Rarity finished with a huff.

“Suppressed your creativity? What exactly did they have you do?” Twilight asked, curiosity getting the better of her.

Rarity’s rant started with an overly dramatic huff. “Well, for one it seems that the humans lack a good appreciation for the wide range of colors I can take advantage of. Plus sequins are apparently not ‘disruptive’ enough, whatever that means…”

I don’t know if you can hear me, but thank you for telling me to do this Cadance, Twilight thought as she listened to Rarity’s harrowing tales of censorship and oppression with the occasional interjection from the one of the others in the room. Even Maud, who had been silent since Pinkie had her outburst, even joined the conversation with as much enthusiasm as she always showed. The topics might be different from before all of this happened, but they’re all still the same friends I’ve always known, Twilight realised with a smile. I kinda wish this would last forever…

The peaceful scene wasn’t long-lived, however. Less than five minutes of their friendly banter had passed before a long missed magical signature passed Twilight’s senses and she immediately teleported away.

??????

Well, I daresay you’ve lost all right to criticize Luna when she wants to sleep in. It’s been, what, nearly two months and all you’ve done is just lay around while your subjects save the world. Of course, that does seem to be in line with your usual tactics.

A spark of anger coalesced in the darkness.

Aww, no need to get huffy with me, dear. I know that if it weren’t for the curse then you would have dealt with every threat that harried your little ponies in ways that would give a dragon pause. And I’ll admit that your little siesta is partially my fault. After all, the curse that prevents you from directly harming anybody also applies to yourself. Quite unintentional, I assure you.

But enough about the past, it’s now time to concentrate on what lies ahead.

The reason you have not awoken is becauses my devious little curse is keeping you from self-destructing. You know exactly what you’ll do if you wake up, and the spell knows it too. Until this threat has passed, you will remain as you are now. Unless I remove the spell.

The embers of anger gave way to a shard of curiosity guarded by layers of suspicion.

As much as I’d like to keep you tied by this little handicap, if only for my own safety, I’m afraid our enemy has forced my hand. In just a few moments I will remove the curse that limits the usage of your power, but I will leave the gift that I’ve given to everyone who’s felt my touch: mental domination will find no hold on you. The Ethereals may try and bludgeon your defenses through crude means, but they will never wrest control of your will from you. After all, the gift I’ve given is capable of shutting out beings of far greater power than those pale shadows. You know a little of whom I speak…

MAINTAIN ORDER.

Fear, icy cold and paralyzing, rushed forth.

This is my final gift to you, my dear. You will once again have the full width and breadth of your power at your disposal, without that crippling compulsion that caused the rise of Solaria. When you wake, you will find yourself trapped in a prison of your own design and I have every faith that you will do what’s right to preserve it.

Now, it’s time to wake up…

Celestia’s eyes shot open and her barrel heaved as she jerked from her sleeping position. She struggled to stand but her balance was far from ready for such a thing. She collapsed back onto the bed just as the door to her room burst open.

“What-- Princess!” the two ponies, a guard and a doctor, yelled simultaneously. The guard began to shout orders into the common room while the doctor rushed to the bedside. “Princess, please don’t move. You’ve been comatose for nearly two months and your body isn’t ready to move yet. Please, you could hurt yourself!”

“I’m fine,” Celestia hissed as she tapped her magic and restored her body to it’s previous condition. After a moment to ensure all was well, she brought her hooves beneath her and stood to her full height. She looked down to the doctor at her bedside and said, “My condition is no longer a concern. What I need you to do now is find Discord!”

The doctor didn’t protest any further, instead electing to gallop out of the room as quickly as he could. With a small modicum of privacy restored, Celestia closed her eyes and reached out with her senses… only to open them again when the wards to her chamber flared, strained, and broke.

Magical protections that had stood for nearly a millenia shattered as Twilight Sparkle brute forced a teleport through them. The young alicorn nearly tackled Celestia with a hug, her lightning fast words breaking down into sobs by the second.

Only a moment of hesitation passed before Celestia allowed herself to return the hug in full. “I’m sorry, Twilight,” she managed, pulling her student into a tight embrace with her forelegs. “I didn’t want to leave this to you and the others… I should have been here. I cannot express how happy I am to see that you are still well.” The only response was a wheeze, which prompted Celestia to loosen her grip to discover the reason.

The relieved smile was still on Twilight’s face, but it was interrupted by what could only be painful winces. One of her wings hung limply at her side, and her breath came in short gasps. “I’m glad that you’re back, Princess,” Twilight managed between her shallow breaths.

It took more than a little of Celestia’s monumental discipline to maintain her composure. “I’m glad that you were one of the first ponies I saw after waking up, Twilight, but I’m afraid your entrance made a mess of the wards. Why don’t you go check in with the doctor outside while I get those fixed?” When Twilight agreed with a silent nod and limped out of the room, Celestia let out the breath she had been holding and looked down to her shaking hooves.

'A prison of my own design?' Celestia remembered with a growing sense of horror as she replayed the last several minutes in her head. Without the curse, I’m a god trapped in a house of gossamer glass. The slightest gesture could shatter this place. The slightest gesture could shatter somepony… She reached out with her senses again, scanning Twilight as the doctor’s attended to her. With just a simple hug, Celestia had dislocated one of Twilight's wings and fractured three of her ribs. With just a simple hug, Celestia had nearly killed her most faithful student.

43 -- Much Ado About Alicorns (Part One)

“Never put off till tomorrow what may be done day after tomorrow just as well.”
--Mark Twain

12:00, 12/25/2015, ROYAL AUDIENCE CHAMBER, CANTERLOT

Due to her nature, Princess Celestia’s perception of time was uniquely different than those that lived within her kingdom. Luna came close to the frame of mind that the solar princess held, though her dalliances into the dreams of the common folks tended to keep her perspective closer to that of the mortal than the immortal. Centuries could and had passed for Celestia with very little effort, to the point where time was seemingly something that happened to other creatures and she was exempt from it.

It was that frame of mind that the solar princess sorely missed. Over the past twenty four hours Celestia had been briefed by her guard captains of the current situation, reassured Luna and Twilight that she was completely recovered before demanding that they both take a well-earned rest, held a conference with the other leaders present in Canterlot (which included a rather frustrating encounter with a changeling foal claiming to speak for Chrysalis), convened with her most skilled mages to try and locate Discord, before finally opening court to the public to add an element of normalcy back into the lives of those living in the capital.

Only twenty four hours had passed, but to Princess Celestia it felt closer to a year and a half. The sensation was… irritating.

Relief came in the form of a familiar face that approached the throne, though it was clouded with more than a little guilt and concern. “Cadance, dear, if you wanted to speak with me then you should have simply sent a messenger,” Celestia said as she stood and descended from her elevated seat. A quick glance to the door guards was all that was needed to seal the audience chamber. Such an action would have normally elicited more than a few grumbles from those still waiting in line outside the doors, but a solemn silence was all that met Celestia’s ears before the doors slid shut.

“The concerns of the citizens are more important than me simply stopping by to say hello,” Cadance replied. The words held the same humble nature that had been the trademark of the younger princess, and her voice almost matched what the elder remembered.

Princess Cadance had been a shining example of everything that Celestia had wanted for the future of Equestria so as not to repeat her own mistakes. Empathetic and kind, talented and confident, capable of leading her ponies to a brighter future without resorting to heavy-hooved tyranny. And while Celestia had slept, Cadance had sacrificed herself to save her people… and lost too much in the process. While the younger princess wore clothing and a scarf that hid the worst of what had been done to her, it had taken a single glance from Celestia to know just how badly her adopted niece had been tortured. Only time would tell just how much of the kind pony’s character had survived--

“Auntie, I think you’re melting the floor.”

The comment snapped Celestia out of her analysis, and she spared a single glance down to the marble floor. The air wavered with heat and lifting her hooves revealed faint indentations seared into its surface. Control, control, I must exercise more control. One mistake with my power and somepony could die. Everypony could die, Celestia thought as she cleared her throat. She motioned to the cushioned seats positioned by the windows and abruptly changed the subject. “Come and sit with me, Cadance. You must have been on your hooves for more than an hour waiting for your audience.”

The younger princess’s small nod and lack of humble refusal of the offer was perhaps more telling of the effort it took her to keep standing than any amount of words would. Only when she was suitably seated did Cadance finally relax. After a moment, she fixed Celestia with a look before finding her voice. “I know the impulse for self-blame is hard to overcome, and it’s quite easy to focus that into anger. You were like this after my wedding, I recognized the signs even before you wanted to brand the floor with your hooves. I accept your empathy for what happened but it wasn’t your fault.”

The immediate denial died before it could be voiced, and Celestia levelled a concerned eye towards the younger princess. She’s more assertive than before, that is certain… she thought as Cadance returned the look and held her gaze. “Then… perhaps I will simply state that I am grateful that you are here.” Her gaze fell to the prosthetics that were mostly hidden by Cadance’s dress, before meeting the younger princess’s eyes again. “How are our subjects handling the recent developments?” Celestia asked, and the subject change was rewarded with a smile from Cadance.

“Improving. I wasn’t present in the capital for most of it but I’ve been told that the situation became rather dire before turning around. The most recent developments have only built on the positive momentum,” the younger princess explained, a coy smile appearing on her face. “The recapture of High Peak and the return of the Myrmidons has gryphons in extremely high spirits, and rumors of little Alvar’s role in the battle in the Minon isles have all but solidified support for the young king with his people. When things settle down, there won’t be any succession skirmishes for the throne at High Peak.”

Celestia nodded in agreement at the sentiment, pausing for just a moment to summon a small teapot and a pair of cups. Alvar, the youngest of Gerhart’s hatchlings. Never would I have thought that the title of High Talon would come to rest upon the wings of one that fate had seemingly been content to forget, she mused as she used her telekinesis to pour a measure of tea into the cups before offering one to Cadance. “Young Alvar seems to have risen gloriously to the challenge of his position,” Celestia commented as she sipped from her cup. “I’ve even overheard talk from the gryphon guards that he’s earned the right to a rubric for his name. ‘Reclaimer’ seems to be the most popular title, but I think ‘Alvar the Avenger’ has a bit more of a ring to it.”

The restrained giggle from Cadance was a relief to hear for the elder princess. “The young king seems to be attempting to do everything within his power to avoid the attention. If he can maintain his humble nature, I imagine he’ll have quite a calming effect on the empire in general.” She took a sip from her own cup, only for her eyes to widen and and take a second sip. “This tea is rather good! Have you been hoarding some ancient stash of legendary tea-leaves for a thousand years or something?”

“The bakers that lived in Ponyville brewed this for me. I must confess to having acquired a great thirst for it since I woke,” Celestia corrected, taking another draw of the tea before setting the cup down on the saucer. “What of the minotaurs? I spoke with Asterion earlier and he was practically magnanimous. Seeing that bull in any other mood than surly or irritated was rather… jarring.”

“I think he has a right to a good mood, after all he was there to witness something that has never happened before for his people,” Cadance replied, pausing for effect before continuing. “The Council of Consensus reached a unanimous decision.”

The explanation had been timed perfectly, and Celestia nearly did a spit-take with her tea. “Unanimous? As in no dissenting opinions or members abstaining?” When the younger princess nodded, Celestia shook her head in disbelief. “Truly strange times we live in…”

“If ever there was an understatement, Auntie, that would be it,” Cadance smirked. “The Council of Consensus has voted in favor of total support for the war effort, abandoning their previous stance of limited support and isolationism. It’s a stance that Asterion has fought to change since the first meeting here in Canterlot to discuss the invasion.”

“A wise choice, given the likely outcome of the alternatives.” Celestia paused before addressing the proverbial elephant in the room. “And what of the humans? I must confess to being just a little bit on the back hoof regarding them, considering I don’t have centuries of history to predict their behavior.”

The smirk on Cadance’s face held just a single ounce of mischief but quickly vanished behind her teacup. “The majority are in high spirits after the most recent victories. They’re attributing their relatively low number of losses due to Luna’s planning and intervention at High Peak. The ones that have been here the longest are a bit more wary. The lack of activity from the invaders since my rescue is something that they consider rather ominous. Though it’s not all grim and serious though.”

“Oh?” Celestia asked with an arched eyebrow.

“Well… not counting my own circumstances,” Cadance began, lifting one prosthetic hoof to accentuate the point, “I would dare say that the humans are proving themselves to be valuable friends personally as well as allies for the future. It’s my understanding that Sky Bolt from your Dusk Guard has been comparing notes with her human equivalent that she met during their time on Earth, so I expect you might soon see a requisition order to create a successor to the Hummingbird as a joint project with chief engineer Shen. I suspect our little Twilight might have found her calling as well in teaching the humans about magic. They’re just now learning about it, and a rather startling number of them are discovering a capacity for it. I suspect she wants to set up some sort of school on Earth once this invasion is done, so she can teach them like she did her special human during her time there. I did also want to speak to you regarding an arrangement I had hoped to make for the future, once the current conflict is settled…”

“I would be thrilled to hear about what you have in mind, Cadance,” Celestia answered sincerely. Planning for the future rather than dwelling on the past… this is the Cadance I was afraid had been taken from us, the elder princess thought, and she had every intention of letting the younger alicorn explain herself but the full meaning of Cadance’s statements finally processed in her mind.

“WHAT!?”

“What ‘what’?” Came Cadance’s calm reply.

It took a monumental amount of effort for Celestia to stop from bursting into flame. “What did you just say?” she growled.

Cadance paused long enough to take a sip of her tea. “I said, ‘What’?”

An eyebrow twitch developed in addition to Celestia’s sudden urge to spontaneously combust. “Before that. About Twilight.”

The smile that Cadance adopted was definitely filled with mischief. “Oh yes, her school! I think she’s intending to take inspiration from you in that regard. She wants to name it ‘Twilight Sparkle’s School for Gifted Humans’ or something--”

“The moon awaits you if you do not answer the question you know I’m asking, Cadance dear.”

The grin devolved into a pout. “You know, you like to tease everypony on occasion but you’re terrible about getting teased yourself.” The younger princess paused to give Celestia a level stare. “You’ve trusted your faithful student to handle things that nopony has had to face in an age. Is it so alarming that she’s experiencing something that literally everypony faces at least once in their lives? You’re the first pony she will come to for help with a dire cosmic threat or a magical conundrum, but her family and friends are in a better place to offer her help on this kind of personal matter. Please, Celestia, trust us to watch out for her and do what’s necessary should something happen.”

A long moment passed as Celestia studied her niece. “It seems more than I had imagined has changed while I slept,” she stated slowly. “Were you always so wise, but simply reluctant to share?”

“If nothing else, I’ve had a long time to think and… regret what was left unsaid,” Cadance replied quietly, the implications needing no explanation.

Celestia drew in a deep breath and slowly let it out as her knee-jerk protectiveness wrestled with Cadance’s words. This will take some getting used to... “I apologize for straying from our earlier topic,” she finally said, her composure regained. “You were about to explain something you had in mind for the future?”

“Ah, yes. As I mentioned earlier, it’s looking like Twilight’s planned school is going to be her enduring legacy for the future. Princess Luna’s pet project has always been studying and mapping the night sky, and the health and happiness of our people will always be a credit to everything you do, Celestia,” Cadance explained, before raising her prosthetic leg to study it. “I… I know that there are people, both here and on Earth, that have suffered just as I have. I want to help them recover something close to their normal lives… just as I have...”

01 -- The Story Behind The Glass

Tommy was bored. Bored, bored, bored. He was starting to wonder if ‘bored to death’ was more than just something people said when there was nothing to do. His mind had already begun to wander half an hour earlier after Mom had strongly encouraged him to behave himself since they were all invited as guests of honor to whatever boring place this was. At first it was exciting to be in a real castle but then the adults started talking and never seemed to stop. Tommy had glossed over the details but apparently it had something to do with the sister he had never met.

That thought brought a new round of grumbles from the boy. Mom talked about Tommy’s sister like she was a saint, but he knew better. Billy, Tommy’s oldest brother, had a seemingly endless supply of stories about how they would get into trouble almost daily. When he had asked how the two seemingly got away with everything despite getting caught by Mom, he would merely pat Tommy on the head and answer, “I’ll tell you when you’re older.”

When he was older. Tommy had learned to hate those words. He was twelve years old. Twelve! He understood a lot about the world but everyone insisted on treating him like a little kid. It aggravated him to no end.

As Tommy’s family and a bunch of other people slowly marched their way through the hallway, Tommy caught sight of his salvation. An old wooden door sat slightly ajar just to the side of the hallway, and the corridor beyond it was dark and mysterious. It promised adventure and treasure and anything but boredom, just like in those Daring Do books that the exchange students brought with them that Tommy wasn’t interested in at all. Nope.

When the moment was right, Tommy slipped out of the crowd and snuck through the open doorway. No shouts or scolding chased him into the darkness, so he took a moment to fish his little flashlight out of his pocket and started making his way deeper into the gloom. The floors were polished marble and the walls were so spotlessly white that a significant portion of the area was lit up wherever the flashlight beam travelled. Aside from the lack of illumination, the hallway looked almost identical to the one he had just left.

Despite the monotony of the hallways, it increasingly felt like an adventure to wander them in the dark. Tommy had always loved exploring abandoned buildings, of which there were plenty in his neighborhood, but a castle? Seeing the looks on his friends’ faces back home when he told them about this story would totally be worth the scolding Mom and Billy would give him.

The darkened corridors continued for several more minutes before Tommy spotted something rather strange. Multicolored light from the next room spilled out into the darkness of the hallway which practically begged Tommy to investigate. The soft sounds of his sneakers echoed down the forgotten corridor as he entered the room, followed by the clatter of his flashlight as it slipped from his fingers. He didn’t register the loss of his cherished exploration tool as all of his attention was captured by what he now saw.

The hallway he had found had walls and ceiling composed entirely of stained glass windows. Tommy was vaguely reminded of the one time he and his family had gone to church and looking up at the massive scenes in tinted glass there. The painful memories of seeing Mom cry and Billy try not to surfaced briefly before fading back as Tommy stared up at the windows. His mind buzzed with several conflicting lines of thought as he recognized several shapes and figures in the windows from the news. He also tried to wrap his mind around just how all the windows were lit up as though the sun were shining directly upon them despite th—

“Excuse me,” a voice announced behind Tommy which nearly caused him to jump out of his skin. “This area is off limits. Are you lost?”

The voice was stern and filled with authority, and Tommy turned to face the scolding that would no doubt come. A unicorn stood in the entrance to the stained glass hallway wearing a dark blue suit that stated ‘security guard’ better than the small patches on the shoulders. A tan coat and a white mane only added to his forgettable appearance, and the dark sunglasses hiding his eyes was simply overkill.

“Yes, sir. Sorry, sir,” Tommy said politely. The last thing he needed was a further scolding from Mom for being rude after being caught.

“Oh, don’t worry about being in trouble,” the guard said with a slight grin. Tommy’s flashlight slowly levitated upwards long enough for the boy to take it before the guard continued. “Humans are curious creatures. Far be it from me to criticize you for your nature. In fact it’s one of the things I admire about your people.”

Tommy wasn’t sure how to respond to that, so he simply remained silent as he pocketed his flashlight and stared.

“Come on. I’ll take you back to your family,” the guard pony offered before he looked at the tinted glass himself and smiling mischievously. “Or perhaps you’d like to hear the story behind all this glass? Don’t tell me you thought it was simply there as eye candy? Equestrians like to record their history like this, and the story behind these windows is special to them.”

“Yes, please! I’d love to hear the story!” Tommy agreed immediately. Anything to delay the scolding that was no doubt waiting for him.

Despite the guard’s eyes being hidden behind his glasses, the smile on his face was clearly genuine. “Very well then! This story starts with a little lavender pony named Twilight Sparkle. Do you know who she is?” the guard asked as he led Tommy to the first window. When he nodded, the guard continued. “Very good! As I said, this story starts with Twilight Sparkle, and like a lot of her stories it starts with her nose in a book. This book, however, was a special book. Can you guess why?”

Tommy considered for just a few moments before answering honestly, “No, sir.”

“It was a book about you humans, and what she had learned from you…”

14 -- Reports (Bonus Chapter)

FILE #34370A
DATE: [REDACTED]
OFFICE OF THE EQUESTRIAN GUARD
OPERATION FORTITUDE POST MISSION REPORT
SECURITY LEVEL: V I O L E T
SUBJ: POST MISSION OPERATIONAL REPORT
CNCRN: VIABILITY OF GUARD OPS AGAINST SAPIENT THREATS X, H, X-COM, AND ORGANIZATION H-X

FOLLOWING OPERATIONAL ORDERS #0017 AND #0018, THE DUSK GUARD WAS DEPLOYED IN OPERATIONAL CAPACITY FROM DATE [REDACTED] TO [REDACTED] TO RENDER MILITARY AID TO SAPIENT SPECIES “HUMANS” — REFERRED TO HEREAFTER AS SPECIES H — IN DEFENSE OF MILITARY AGGRESSIONS FROM SAPIENT SPECIES COLLECTIVE X. PRIMARY OBJECTIVE AS ASSIGNED BY THE PRINCESSES: AID AND ASSIST SPECIES H IN DEFENSE OF THEIR HOMEWORLD FROM SPECIES COLLECTIVE X. SECONDARY OBJECTIVE: GATHER OPERATIONAL INTELLIGENCE RELEVANT TO SPECIES H AND X.
POST ACTION REPORT SUMMARY — STATUS: OPERATION CARRIED OUT SUCCESSFULLY. AID RENDERED. OPERATION INTELLIGENCE GATHERED. FOLLOWING: COMPOSITE OF POST MISSION DEBRIEFINGS AND TROOP SUMMARIES REGARDING OPERATIONAL ORDERS #0017 AND #0018. INFORMATION DIVIDED INTO HEADINGS AS APPROPRIATE.

SECTION 1 — DUSK GUARD OPERATIONAL CAPACITY

POST MISSION REPORT — Despite difficulties in adapting equipment to function in the less-used magic field of [REDACTED], our mission was a success. During deployment, we participated in a total of four joint operations with species H organization X-Com (see attached mission reports for further details), all of which were successful in repelling the X threat faced.

Overall, as Captain I feel that we performed as well as could be expected concerning the relative lack of intelligence we received going in and the differences between our tactics and equipment. Species H combat expertise is very much given to mid to long-range combat, and their forces—while well trained—have an entirely different military history than our own.

Additionally, while our own experimental gear was adequate for our period of deployment, additional modifications were required in order for us to remain combat effective (see attached report DETAILED EQUIPMENT ANALYSIS — Corporal Sky Bolt). Dusk Guard armor was proven marginally effective against X weaponry, but pending post-mission injuries, I recommend that our equipment budget be increased as requested in the attached equipment analysis in order to make the requested modifications as well as provide new equipment to replace combat-lost devices. As always, the corporal has ideas that should prove helpful and increase survivability in future engagements.

On a personal note, having faced our enemy, it is clear that in a direct engagement, traditional Guard divisions would be at a heavy disadvantage to the point of uselessness.

One additional note, RE: Sergeant Dawn Triage — After comparing human in-field medical equipment and training with [The Dusk Guard’s] own, I would recommend that we offer additional medical assistance from our own medical organizations and begin studying human physiology as quickly as possible. Lacking magic, their own medical devices, while quite sophisticated and impressive, have several shortcomings such as accessibility and ease of use concerns that lead to a higher than expected casualty rate. Of particular recommendation, and human request, is a counterpart to our own emergency medical spell crystals. Despite the difficulty and cost of producing such crystals, our allies appear to be quite eager to acquire them. I suggest, as an act of mutual benefit, that we offer to supply what we can in return for access to human medical technology that we can retrofit for our own use (see attached list). Surely such a mutually beneficial trade would be of great use to both of us and lead to a decrease in loss of life for both our species.

RECOMMENDATION: Future joint operations between us and the organization known as X-Com should be more properly planned out to bridge the gaps in tactical, strategic and technological differences. Royal and Night Guard equipment and training are inadequate for the task of live combat against species X. Dusk Guard equipment barely adequate — see Specialist Nova Beam’s report that our success was more through “skill, talent and a bit of luck” than a technological edge. Recommend a mass overhaul of all three divisions through use of emergency expenditure in order to develop and outfit all three divisions properly. If possible, a joint tactical program developed in concert with X-Com would likely do much to reduce both tactical differences and shortcomings as well as perceived tension between our own race and the organization.

SECTION 2 — SPECIES COLLECTIVE X SUMMARY

The species collective we came to designate X (based on the humans slang term “X-ray,” short for “extraterrestrial” — a word that means “of or from outside [REDACTED] or its atmosphere”) is by far one of the more unusual things I have seen in my lifetime. Utterly dissimilar from one another save from their unifying hatred for their opponents, they seem to have little disregard for each other or even their ultimate objectives. Despite clear signs of strategic level thinking displayed in their actions around [REDACTED], forces we faced in the field were surprisingly mixed in their combat capacity and tactics. Either their leadership is indifferent to their forces’ tactical failings, or there is a purposefully sharp level of disparity between the combat education of said leadership and that attained by combat troops.

Despite this, X remain highly dangerous due to their unique physiologies and technological advantage. Even the weakest of them is dangerous in the wrong location due to their powerful armaments and unique abilities. Observations on each sub-class of X are collected in supplemental file SPECIES COLLECTIVE X SUB-TYPES; I recommend a more complete dossier be assembled before any further Equestrian deployments are made.

ADDENDUM: Several of our own theories, notedly those of Sergeant Triage, are at odds with those of the humans, which combined with other behavior leads me to believe that there is either intelligence that X-Com is not sharing with us, or the humans are willfully ignorant of the truth. The two largest points of contention are that the X collective seems to be designed for sacrificial warfare (which humanity seems averse to admit) and that with the technological and combat advantage the X have shown, humanity should have been overrun months ago. See supplementary report INCONSISTENCIES WITHIN COLLECTIVE X — Sergeant Triage for further explanation.

SECTION 3 — SPECIES H SUMMARY

The task of categorizing and summarizing humanity is entirely too vast for me to give it justice here. It will have to suffice to declare that humanity is a myriad collection of cultures, subcultures, ideologies, which all at once can both conflict and get along peaceably with one another — though said peace can dissolve at any moment, at least judging from what we’ve seen and what little historical records we could access.

In my opinion, based on both the surreptitious observations made by Lieutenant Hunter and Specialist Sabra as well as the limited sets of information and history that X-Com has presented to us, I hold that X-Com has not been entirely truthful with us about humanity’s history. Indeed, much of what we were able to glean from both the sanitized historical accounts were were given and what we could overhear for ourselves seems to indicate that humanity has had a history as violent and turbulent as perhaps even the griffon clans before the rise of their empire. There are noticeable gaps in the accounts given to us, areas which our allies were reluctant to discuss or even allude to, and upon comparing those areas to the reports made by Princess Twilight upon her return of the knowledge they gave her, I find it most likely that humanity is attempting to conceal the actual extent of their own infighting in order to improve their appearance. Surprisingly enough, they seem to think that the tactic is working as well. Sergeant Triage thinks this might be some sort of human superiority complex at work.

In order to gain a more detailed understanding of their species, I would recommend the supplemental file assembled by Sergeant Triage titled BREAKDOWN OF HUMAN PSYCHOLOGY AND CULTURE, but as to my own opinions, mixed with those of the team, is that while on an individual basis many humans act as we do, as a culture and a society they are almost uniformly disharmonious. While nations of them exist all across [REDACTED], these nations appear to often be at odds with one another internally, prone to sudden outbreaks of civil change and unrest. Both Specialist Sabra and Sergeant Triage have theorized that this stems from a more short-term, self-interested outlook bereft of or choosing to ignore advice to the contrary.

Even with this, the outlook and temperament of humanity can vary widely from place to place. Some geographical areas — at least prior to the attacks and with what little we can understand about them — were fully-charged thunderclouds, ready to spark at the slightest perceived slight or provocation. Others, on the other hand, are held to be so uniformly polite that they’ve become a sort of legend among humans (NOTE: see file CANADA).

In my personal opinion, great care should be taken when interacting or negotiating with this species. From observations gathered in the field, it would appear that expressions of ideals that one would hold obvious and self-evident in Equestria can be held to a large number of differing interpretations when proposed to any number of humans. Each member of the team expressed a variation on the observation that a number of human ideals seem to fall into the interpretation of whatever is acting in the individual’s best interest (suggested causes included a psychological quirk of believing themselves to be the only sentient life-form in the universe, an incredibly conceited thought to us, and a culture based on personal importance above others). Extrapolation of this concept to its most disturbing conclusion may be what prompted a number of omissions regarding certain forms of governments and countries in the historical records given to Princess Twilight and ourselves. Suspicious omissions included such topics as “Communism,” “civil rights,” “tumbler,” “religion,” and “feminism,” (see file HUMAN WITHHELD INFORMATION AND THEORIES) which we could find evidence and allusions to, but a distinct lack of data and an unwillingness to engage in discussion from any X-Com officials.

At the same time, however, a remarkable number of good points concerning humanity’s capacity for care, maturity, and kindness were highlighted in the reports we were shown, in addition to a number of stories shared by X-Com officials. Of note: Individuals and organizations such as “Ghandi,” “Mother Teresa,” “Helping Hands,” “Bob Hope,” “Red Cross,” and “Freddie Mercury Tribute Concert.” Humanity has a high capacity for nurturing and caring for others.

Ultimately, they are very similar to us: Capable of things both good and bad. With time, and appropriate and careful diplomatic conduct, we may be able to reach an equal balance and reasonable exchange of ideas, at least with the more calm and less hair-trigger nations. Of course, it remains to be seen exactly what the long term effects of humanity’s contact with species X will be.

RECOMMENDATION: Any diplomatic movements should be made perhaps only by the Princesses themselves, as they have the long term vision and experience that would smooth any disagreements or debates between our nations.

SECTION 4 — X-COM SUMMARY

X-Com falls under much the same warnings I offered regarding humanity in general, in addition to another number of extensive concerns. Despite assurances that X-Com’s forces, science, and soldiers are accounted to someone’s leadership, neither I nor any members of my team were able to ascertain who or what that leadership was. In fact, we were politely discouraged from speaking about it further when we endeavored to ask after the topic. X-Com is clearly a high-powered anomaly of research, design, and capacity among humanity, much like the Dusk Guard, but we were unable to determine exactly who for. Logic dictates that someone, somewhere is supplying them with weapons, funds, equipment, and personnel, but judging from what little we could gather, if any of Earth’s nations are behind it, they’re maintaining absolute secrecy about it, something that in light of our observations of human self-interest, seems questionable. On the surface X-Com seems truthful and straightforward, but all of us, most especially Specialist Nova Beam, whose opinion on the subject I trust, express concern that it might be a front, though for what cause past defeating species X none of us could say.

It is of note, however, that X-Com is certainly keeping secrets from us. Several areas of their base were off-limits, and there were several topics that, despite our attempts, very few individuals would discuss. See supplementary file X-COM SILENCE: TWILIGHT SPARKLE, VAHLEN, RESTRICTED SECTIONS AND TOPICS.

RECOMMENDATION:From a strategic standpoint, I would recommend finding a way to disable X-Com’s [REDACTED] or block against it if needed, in order to prevent them from simply coming to our planet whenever they wished. Their ability to place forces or equipment wherever they wish on our world could be a powerful weapon, and with enough of the devices, and invasion could be crippling. We must find a way to destabilize or otherwise defend against it.

SECTION 5 — ORGANIZATION H-X SUMMARY

The only known acknowledgement of this foe comes from a number of secondhoof accounts and rumors overheard by Lieutenant Hunter and Specialist Sabra. X-Com itself refused to address the topic (see SECTION 4).

As near as we can tell from what little we were able to gather, there may in fact be a second faction of humans acting as an opposite agent to X-Com, either in concert with species X or on their own. More disturbing, the rumors we gathered indicate that like species X, this group is also modifying themselves at a biological level in order to improve their combat focus. Sergeant Triage has dubbed this group “Organization H-X” in response to any lack of an official name or moniker.

Regardless of X-Com’s official stance, our team has overheard enough to believe that such a group exists in some fashion. Combined with Twilight’s report that at several points she was in danger of being hurt by a human and the general fear reaction to the response of X-Com, it is likely that they may face infiltration of some kind, with a predictable result similar to a changeling infiltration. Care should be taken when dealing with X-Com officials as a result.

ACTIVE COMBAT MISSIONS SUMMARY

OPERATION FORTITUDE: Rerouted in deployment to defend a civilian population from a terror attack. Human forces suffered significant casualties. Dusk Guard injuries minimal; cnsq Species X taken by surprise. Equipment expenditure minimal. See full report OPERATION FORTITUDE DEBRIEF for details.

OPERATION WINDLESS DREAM: Assisted in recovery of downed alien ship. No human casualties. Specialist Sabra and First Lieutenant Hunter both wounded by plasma fire but not disabled. Two suits of crystal armor damaged beyond repair. See full report OPERATION WINDLESS DREAM DEBRIEF for details.

OPERATION RAKSAW: Assisted in recovery of downed abduction aircraft. No casualties, human or otherwise. Equipment expenditure minimal. See full report OPERATION RAKSAW DEBRIEF for details. NOTE: The captured humans we recovered were as terrified of X-Com personal as they appeared to be of Species X. Sergeant Triage was forced to sedate them before they could harm themselves or us. X-Com would not provide a satisfactory answer to why such an event would happen. Possible species H-X encounter.

OPERATION SUNKEN WHALE: Assisted in defense of a human military port under attack by alien forces. One member of X-Com wounded. No Dusk Guard casualties. Four other human casualties suffered during operation (however, this number would have been higher without Sergeant Triage’s work). Some equipment damaged. See full report OPERATION SUNKEN WHALE DEBRIEF for details. NOTE: Once again, humans we were assisting reacted in a negative manner to X-Com forces, initially firing on them without explanation. X-Com claimed this was a “communications mishap” but the explanation and what we saw seemed to indicate otherwise. Possible species H-X encounter.

FINAL SUMMARY

OPERATIONAL ORDERS #0017 AND #0018, WITH ACCOMPANYING OBJECTIVES, EXECUTED IN FULL INSOFAR AS THIS COMMAND CAN ASCERTAIN. OBSERVATIONAL HIGHLIGHTS AS FOLLOWS:

—JOINT OPERATIONS BETWEEN X-COM AND EQUESTRIAN GUARD FORCES ARE FEASIBLE, BUT WILL REQUIRE SIGNIFICANT RETOOLING OF STRATEGIES, TACTICS, EQUIPMENT, AND LOGISTICS.

—X-COM, AS A CENTRAL, NON-PARTISAN ORGANIZATION, IS CURRENTLY OUR BEST OPTION FOR A NEUTRAL CONTACT WITH [REDACTED]. IT IS IN THIS OFFICER’S OPINION THAT X-COM SHOULD NOT BE GIVEN IMPLICIT TRUST UNTIL THEY ARE MORE FORTHCOMING WITH OPERATIONAL INTELLIGENCE AND HISTORY, HOWEVER.

—SPECIES H, THOUGH DIFFERENT FROM OUR OWN SPECIES IN SOME WAYS, IS MARKEDLY SIMILAR IN OTHERS. ONCE THEY ARE NO LONGER THREATENED, PEACEFUL NEGOTIATIONS WILL LIKELY BE POSSIBLE.

—SPECIES X IS FAR BEYOND OUR OWN TECHNOLOGICAL LEVEL IN ALL AREAS SAVE BIOLOGICAL APPLICATION AND EXERCISE OF MAGIC. RAPID TECHNOLOGICAL ADVANCEMENT IS THE MOST LIKELY OUTCOME OF SUSTAINED CONTACT.

—RECOMMEND THAT THE DIARCHY IMMEDIATELY BEGIN DRAFTING CONTINGENCY PLANS FOR AGGRESSIVE CONTACT WITH BOTH SPECIES X AND SPECIES H, WITH ATTENTION GIVEN TO SPECIES X FIRST.

—SPECIES X POSES A GLOBAL THREAT LEVEL WE LIKELY CANNOT FULLY COMPREHEND. IF SPECIES X TRULY IS PROLONGING THE CONFLICT ON [REDACTED] TO SUIT THEIR OWN DESIRES, THAN COMBAT PRAGMATISM DICTATES SEVERAL POSSIBILITIES:

++THEIR FORCES ARE OF SUFFICIENT NUMBER AS TO NOT RENDER SUCH LOSSES STRATEGICALLY SIGNIFICANT
++THEIR STRATEGIC AND TACTICAL CAPABILITIES ARE FAR BELOW PAR, POSSIBLY OWING TO ATTRITION BROUGHT ABOUT BY SUPERIOR TECHNOLOGY AND FORCE
++THEIR OPERATIONAL OBJECTIVES ARE SUCH THAT A PROLONGED CONFLICT AND HEAVY LOSSES ARE NOT A CONCERN AND/OR PART OF AN OVERARCHING GOAL WE ARE NOT AWARE OF

IN LIGHT OF THIS REPORT, THE DUSK GUARD WILL BE EXECUTING A RAPID TURNAROUND RESPONSE UNLESS OTHERWISE ORDERED. ALL MATERIEL AND PERSONNEL WILL BE READY FOR DUTY IN 48 HOURS, 24 HOURS AFTER POST MISSION LEAVE IS CONCLUDED.

SIGNED: CAPTAIN STEEL SONG, DUSK GUARD

Steel let out a long, heavy breath as he sat back in his seat, the maddening clacking of the typewriter keys that had filled the room for the last hour finally falling silent. He brought one hoof up and rubbed at the side of his forehead, where he could feel a faint, throbbing pulse starting somewhere around the base of his ears.

It’s late, he thought as he looked up at the clock over the door. I need some sleep. His eyes drifted back down to the scattered reports filling his desk around the old typewriter.

Once this is done, Steel, he told himself before leaning forward and running his eyes over the final sheet of paper. Black, faintly damp ink stared back at him, oily and slick under the lights of the office. He tucked a hoof around the back of the page, lifting it gently by its top edge, and then blew on it, a long, steady breath that would help the ink dry.

Good enough. A quick adjustment to the old typewriter, and the paper came free with a small tug. There was a clear space where the wood of his desk showed through to his left, and he set the page down there, next to its compatriots.

Which left him with only one more thing to do. His hooves darted across the desktop, gathering up papers and reports that had spread wide across the desk over the duration of his work, shuffling them first back into their proper order, and then into their proper places. Individual reports that weren’t directly referenced in his summary took their place in their own folders and then went to edge of his desk, where he could deal with them later, while those that had been written as supplemental files went into another folder, already labeled with a number of warning restrictions concerning the contents.

It didn’t take long, but he still let out a relieved sigh as the last file took its proper place, leaving the surface of his desk clear once more.

At least until tomorrow morning, he thought, his ear twitching. If I’d known how much paperwork this job was going to entail when I’d taken it, I would have asked one of the Princesses for a pardon of some kind.

A faint squeak echoed through the office as he tugged the center drawer open. There was only one step left before he would need to present his report, and then—at last—he could get some sleep. Between the time shift involved in the late night departure from the X-Com base and the near twelve hours he’d spent over the course of a day since then getting everything situated at the barracks once more, he was ready to drop from his hooves and get some well deserved rest.

Almost. The back of the pen tickled his tongue as he took it carefully in his lips and lifted it from the center drawer.

Captain … Steel … Song, he wrote out, adding his signature below the typed name on the last sheet of paper. Dusk Guard.

“There,” he said, the pen dropping from his mouth and bouncing once before settling in the drawer. “Almost done.” He let out a satisfied sigh as he gathered the report up and slid it into a waiting folder. There was only one final step to go.

Seconds later, a loud thump echoed through the room as Steel brought the heavy wooden stamp down on the folder’s surface.

Done, he thought, nodding as he slid the folder across the desk to rest atop the supplemental folders that would be going with it. For a moment he stared at the small pile of paperwork.

I’ll never get over that, he thought as he stared at the collection of reports. A whole month’s worth of active combat duty, summed up in barely an inch of paper. Conflicts, observations, successes … even failures.

Someday, these’ll be in a historical archive somewhere, he thought as he eyed the pile. Declassified, free for the world to see. Will they see the work that went into them when they look at the pages? Will they see the sweat, the hardships, the tears? Will they feel our loss as they read a history textbook?

Or will they forget them? Forget the pain, the sacrifice, that went into each and every one of our triumphs? Will they even remember those? Or will they just be reduced to this? The paper folder seemed to stare up at him, its cover almost mocking. An empty collection of technical details and minutiae, distilled until all the sapient emotion is stripped away? Is this how our descendents will see it?

He looked up at the clock once more and let out a sigh as he saw the time. It’s not enough. The typewriter made a faint ratcheting sound as he wound a new piece of paper into place, but then he shook his head. No, too impersonal. He slid the desk drawer open once again, grabbed his pen.

The world was going to change now, that much was certain. Win or lose, things were going to be different. Maybe history would remember the right parts, maybe it wouldn’t. He probably wouldn’t be around to see it, either way.

But there was one thing he could do, something to preserve that sense of honor, nobility, and triumph in the face of terror.

To the family of Captain Cedric Sebastion Uther, he wrote, his pen making a faint scratching sound as it moved across the paper. I write this in the hope that I can give you some sense of closure, though I know from experience it cannot erase the pain of loss. Regretfully, I did not know the captain well, but I had the honor of serving alongside him in his final mission, and I’m writing this to let you know that whatever you understand of his death, know this: He died as best a soldier could, his only thought the protection of those in danger around him…

He paused for a moment, his eyes moving up to the clock. It was late. But it would be later still before he would be done.

There were five more letters to write before he could sleep.

Author's Note

This chapter was written by Viking ZX, who has been gracious enough to allow the use of his characters in the past!

28 -- Dulce et Decorum est

“My fellow Americans-- no, that isn’t right anymore. To the free peoples of Earth and beyond, I stand before you a humbled man. Throughout the course of my investigation I had sought the worst possible explanation at every turn, since that is unfortunately the case in this day and age. I saw connections with the inhuman and concluded sinister intent. I saw operations across sovereign borders and assumed they were the nefarious. I went looking for evil, and I had thought that I had found it.

“But I now stand before you all to say the words that are so rare from those elected to office: I was wrong.

“I’ve spoken with the survivors from New Zealand; policemen, office workers, housewives, and children. They all have suffered tragedies at the hands of the alien invaders that can never be undone and should never be forgotten. They have also shared stories of heroism and sacrifice the likes of which has never been seen in the history of this planet. For the first time, we have been attacked by forces that did not originate on this world.

“At the same time, we were found by a people so much like us in both temperament, loyalty, and outrage at the actions of the invaders. For every story of horror I heard from the survivors, I also heard a story of courage and sacrifice about our unexpected allies. They came to the aid of all of us, not for promises of trade or wealth. These precious volunteers came here of their own free will because they saw that a potential friend was in need.

“It is because of this that I now stand before you, a man humbled and ashamed of his actions. The Equestrians came to this world to defend their friends, and I did everything within my power to make them regret their selfless actions. At this time, I intend to correct my errors by voting in favor of this bill and resigning from my position afterward. I have done a disservice to my office, this country, and the human race, and I hope you will all help me in rectifying it.”
—Senator Patrick Goleman, speaking before an emergency session of the United States House of Representatives and Senate regarding the deployment of troops and support to assist the ‘XCOM’ organization.

18:45, 12/10/2015, DETROIT, MICHIGAN

William Jenkins, or Will to his friends, kicked off his boots as he shuffled into the kitchen of his family’s home. He had just enough willpower left to pull open the refrigerator and retrieve the half-eaten ham sandwich before falling heavily into one of the chairs beside the kitchen table. He had just gotten half the sandwich into his mouth when he froze. Dirt and grime had migrated from his fingers to the bread slices, and he faced a terrible choice. Hunger won over better judgement, and the rest of the sandwich disappeared into his mouth before he shuffled over to the sink to wash his hands.

The TV hummed briefly as it clicked on, and Will tuned out the noise of a politician giving some sort of rousing speech as he resumed his seat at the table. He leaned to one side to retrieve a crumpled pay stub from his back pocket before eyeing the nearly tread-less boots he had kicked off near the doorway. It really isn’t safe to be working outside without better boots, and I'm sure that account Lana set up for us wouldn't be hurt if I took a little out, he thought, before chewing his lip and glancing down at the pay stub. Mom's right, though. It's for emergencies only, and this doesn't qualify. I think I can make the boots last a little while longer.

An idle glance out the window caused Will to groan. I should have known, he thought as he caught sight of the first fat snowflakes of the year come tumbling down from the evening sky. His grumbling was interrupted briefly when the lights from a passing car illuminated the gloomy neighborhood. Probably some kids looking for some place to cause trouble without getting caught. God knows there’s enough abandoned houses in this neighborhood that they could probably get away with anything short of arson.

The young man had just started to zone out by debating the virtues of saving versus spending when a knock came from the front door. “We’re not interested!” he shouted, and a growl followed as the knock could be heard again. If they’re persisting, then it might be the cops. Will thought as he walked to the door. His eyes strayed to the use-worn baseball bat that rested in the umbrella rack before he reached for the doorknob. If it’s someone who wants trouble, then it’s best to deal with it now.

“I said we’re—!” he said, but the words caught in his throat as he opened the door.

A man and a woman stood on the doorstep, both clad in a gray and gold uniform, but that wasn’t what made him pause. A glossy black SUV was parked on the street outside of the house, and two soldiers with heavy body armor and rifles stood watch, but that wasn’t what caused him to hesitate either. It wasn’t even that he recognized the man at the doorstep as his sister’s superior officer, or that he appeared to have a sword on his belt. It was the empty sleeve of the dress uniform, folded up halfway past the elbow, that he couldn’t tear his eyes from.

“William Jenkins,” Matt Harris said evenly as he reached up with his right arm with some effort and tucked his hat under whatever was left of his left arm. “Is your mother home?”

“Do you feel a draft, William?” Mom yelled from upstairs, and the diminutive woman started marching down the stairs. She was bundled up in her winter coat already and her purse over her shoulder when she caught sight of the source. “Why do you have the door open?! We aren’t paying to heat the neighbo—” Her rant died just as easily as it started, and a single shaking hand rose to cover her mouth.

“Lorie Jenkins, may we come inside?” Matt asked. His tone filled William with a creeping dread he hadn’t felt in years. “It’s concerning your daughter, Elaine.”

Mom drew in a ragged breath as she descended the stairs. She dug into her purse and produced a mess of crumpled bills as well as the keys to the van. “William, I want you to gather your brothers and go see a movie, okay? Can you do that for me, please?”

“Mom, what’s going on?” Will asked, his voice strained as he stared at the offered money. “We can’t afford that! Shouldn’t we be—”

“JUST GO!”

The shout was enough to make Will recoil, and he didn’t protest as the money and keys were thrust into his hands. The sounds of Mom’s sobbing chased him down the hallway, and he had just rounded the corner when Robert’s head poked out of his room. “What’s going on? Why’s Mom yelling?” he asked, and Will turned to face his younger brother.

“Robby, you just got your driver’s license, right?” Will asked, and when the younger Jenkins nodded, he passed the money and keys to him. “You and the younger ones are going to the movies. You’re going to drive ten miles per hour below the speed limit and make sure everyone gets popcorn and a drink, alright? If you do that for me, I’ll introduce you to one of my cute co-workers over Christmas break. Deal?”

“Billy, what’s going on?” Robert asked again, and he winced when Will turned towards him. “Okay, I’ll do it. Will you be okay?”

“Don’t worry about it, just take the younger ones out and have fun,” the older brother ordered, and the pair worked with efficiency born from experience as they gathered the boys and their coats before shuffling out to the garage. Once the van was out of the driveway and out of sight, Will walked back into the house as quietly as he could.

The sounds of Mom sobbing could be heard through the hallways, and for a brief moment Will felt like he was ten years old again. She was crying back then, too, and we all got hurt because of my big mouth. Lana… she’s…

The sounds of footsteps down the hallway caught Will’s attention as the woman that had been standing beside Matt appeared. Red hair was tied back into a tight knot behind her head, and the combination of a fair complexion and striking green eyes might have been considered attractive were it not for the haunted expression on her face. She rounded the corner of the hallway and leaned heavily against the wall before wrapping her arms around herself. “I told myself I could do this,” she said with a trembling voice, and she cast a painful look towards Will. “I told myself that I should be here to deliver the news, but… it’s too much for me.”

“She’s dead, isn’t she?” Saying the words felt like jamming a spike into Will’s chest, and the feeling was only compounded when the woman nodded. He mirrored the woman’s posture as he leaned against the wall before sinking down to the floor. “How did it happen?”

The woman’s jaw clenched, and her gaze locked itself on the opposite wall. “She volunteered for a forward assault against an enemy-held position. Her actions saved tens of thousands of innocent people from whatever the aliens do to their captives.”

The knowledge of what she had accomplished smacked painfully against the excruciating she’s dead loop that continued to race through Will’s thoughts. Silence stretched between the two as neither could think of anything to add, before he finally asked, “Did you know Lana well?”

“I knew her better than most, I think, but not as well as I would have liked,” the woman said, and a wan smile crossed her face. “She was probably the most interesting person I’ve ever encountered in my life.”

“So you two were close, then?”

The question was rewarded with a soft chuckle from the woman. “Not as close as I would have liked. Nothing ever scared her except me, and she never told me why.”

“She always thought that if she was happy, something terrible was going to happen,” Will said, more to himself than to the woman. “She always had to make things right for everyone else, and she never would accept any help from anyone. When we were in high school, I found her crying and she refused to tell me why. When I found out who was responsible, I was prepared to do terrible things to them. Lana stopped me, forced a smile and said, ‘I’m doing a terrible job as a big sister if I need you to help me, right?’ Like it was her fault that I was going to beat someone to death. I don’t think I ever saw her sincerely smile after that.”

“She couldn’t ever leave things alone, could she? That meddling need to fix everything for everyone was always on her mind,” the woman said as she closed her eyes.

Will tried to laugh, but ended with a choked cough instead. “I know it doesn’t mean much now, but if you got close enough to make her scared, then she was probably happy deep down and just didn’t know how to react to it. I suppose I should thank you for putting up with her as much as you undoubtedly did.”

“You shouldn’t be so quick to thank me, since a good part of our interactions involved me chasing her. Literally,” the woman said, and she managed a genuine smile when that won a laugh from Will. She cast him an evaluating look before observing, “Your family seems rather close.”

“We had to be, after Dad died,” he answered, and a wince crossed his features at the memory. “Aren’t you close to yours?”

Had Will blinked, he would have missed the narrowed eyes and clenched jaw before her expression shifted to a sheepish smile. “Mother and I don’t get along. She was wounded during a recent attack, but the truth is that my family would be better off is she was dead. She nearly got them all killed, so I can’t find it in me to care about her.”

Better off if she was dead? Will repeated to himself, and he couldn’t help but remember the night that Lana had defended herself. “I’m sorry if I’m overstepping, but I think Lana would want you to try and reconcile with your family. I don’t know what mistakes your mom made, but she’s family. Nearly dying can... change people, you know? And if your family loses her, they might need you to help hold them together.”

The woman stared at Will with those piercing green eyes, and for a moment he considered apologizing and retracting his advice. “I’ll consider it,” she said simply, and silence fell between the two of them again.

The pause was punctured by a soft beeping, which was quickly overwhelmed by a surprising string of profanity from the woman. She produced a small phone and brought it up to her ear. “Now’s not a good time,” she said, and the annoyance morphed into something approaching relief. “Pinkie’s been found? And her condition? Ah, I guess we got lucky then. I appreciate the good news, but there must be some other reason for the call?” The relief morphed into confusion. “There’s no way a foal could-- Lieutenant Romalov’s already deployed?” Her other hand moved up to pinch the bridge of her nose. “Understood, I’ll inform Captain Harris.”

“Is something wrong?”

The phone was slipped back into the woman’s pocket, and she ran her hands down the length of her uniform to straighten it. “Duty calls, I’m afraid. I know I didn’t have a chance to say it to you… but I am truly sorry for your loss.”

Without anything else to say, the woman walked down the hallway from the kitchen and into the living room with Will close behind. The heart wrenching sounds of Mom sobbing could be heard briefly as the woman entered and spoke with Matt. A moment later, the two soldiers exited the living room and marched out the front door without a word. Once they were gone, Will stepped silently into the living room and made his way to the couch.

“William? I told you go to the movies with your brothers!” Mom yelled, though there wasn’t any fire in her words.

Will didn’t say anything as he sat beside her and pulled her into his arms. Without the scrutiny of outsiders or the younger children to worry about, the angry facade was dropped and Mom cried into his shoulder. I’ll take care of the family now, Lana. Wherever you are, you can rest easy, Will thought as he tried, and failed, to stop his own emotion from showing.

“What was her name?”

Tommy’s question caused the unicorn guard to stop in his tracks and turn back. “Who are you referring to?” he asked as he turned to regard the stained glass window that the boy had stopped at.

The window was akin to a mural, depicting a city battle between a red giant and several other creatures of similar stature while figures in white and gold faced off against the opposition in orange and black. The boy’s gaze ignored the scenes in favor of what was depicted at the bottom of the window. A woman with black hair lay in bed as a pair of sinister characters hovered over her, while panes of vibrant purple were used to show an alicorn defending the helpless figure.

The unicorn looked from the window then to the boy, then back again, and he closed his eyes before taking in a breath. “Hope,” he said, and Tommy finally glanced away from the window to watch his guide. “Hope was what she wanted for everyone she met. I do not know what her real name was, but I think the name ‘Hope’ fits her best,” the unicorn further explained as he met the child’s gaze.

Tommy looked back to the window, his eyes drawn to the bedridden figure almost of their own accord. “Oh, okay,” he muttered, and he couldn’t help but feel that he should know the person in the glass. He would have likely continued to stare at the glass for several more moments, when a figure in the next window caught his attention. “Is that… Sweetie Belle?”

“Oho? Tell me, what do you know about Sweetie Belle?” the guard asked, and Tommy nearly took a step back as the guard looked over the rim of his sunglasses at the child.

“W-well, she’s an exchange student at my school… and she’s really nice to everyone,” Tommy stammered, and try as he might, he couldn’t tear his eyes from those of the guard. “She’s also a really big fan of those Daring Do books that everyone seems to like and… and, I really like her mane?”

The guard held Tommy with his gaze for several moments longer before raising a hoof and pushing the sunglasses up. The unsettling red irises disappeared behind the darkened lenses as he turned towards the window in question. Three scenes were depicted, the first of Sweetie and another unicorn with a red mane having a conversation with several humans. The second was of Sweetie and Twilight surrounded by nightmarish shadows. The last was of Sweetie waving goodbye to the Element Bearers and Discord, oddly enough. Above all three scenes was the serpentine form of the avatar of chaos with a lavender shard hovering above one paw.

“To answer your earlier question, you’re right! This is Sweetie Belle. However, this isn’t the Belle that you know.” The unicorn let out a sigh before looking down. “No, this Sweetie travelled a long way to get here, and she’s travelled a long ways since. I’m afraid we don’t have nearly enough time to go over everything she’s done, but we certainly have enough time to talk about what she taught Twilight.”

“I don’t get it,” Tommy said. “Sweetie’s just a kid, like me. What could she teach Princess Twilight?”

The unicorn guard gave the child a long look before glancing away. “To one who holds herself to so high a standard, the fall from grace can be… cataclysmic. Doubly so if a pony thinks she’s doing the right thing and it gets others hurt.” The guard looked back at the Sweetie in the last scene and smiled warmly. “Sometimes you also need the help of someone who has an outside perspective. Have you ever struggled with something, only for a random person to point out a solution that looks obvious in hindsight?”

When Tommy nodded slowly, the guard let out a helpless laugh. “I could spend hours confusing you with poorly crafted analogies and anecdotes. Why don’t I just tell you about this very special Sweetie Belle, and what she did to help.”

44 -- Much Ado about Alicorns (Part Two)

“Forgiveness is the truest test of character anypony can ever face.”
--Written in the margins of a Hearth’s Warming history book in the Canterlot Library, author unknown.

12:30PM, 12/26/2015, CASTLE CORRIDORS, CANTERLOT

While nowhere near what it had been prior to the invasion, a degree of normalcy and even celebration had taken hold in Canterlot. The good cheer from recent victories still coursed through the city, not to mention the return of Princess Celestia. That enthusiasm bled into literally every corner of the city as the various races celebrated the holiday season. Decorations and iconography depicting the events of Hearth's Warming hung from nearly every window and lamp post in the Equestrian portions of the city. Every griffon that was old enough carried a lit candle while outdoors in homage to their ancient ancestor who brought the warmth of fire during the Windigo’s winter. The minotaurs and zebra were less obvious in their observation of the season, choosing to adopt the customs of their hosts, though more than one was seen wearing one of the funny red and white hats that some of the humans had brought with them.

The optimism and genuine happiness was infectious, and Twilight willingly let it take hold as she trotted through the corridors at a leisurely pace. Even the once-disturbing clack of claws from the Myrmidon wasn’t enough to chip her good mood, especially since someone had the audacity to place one of the griffon’s seasonal candles atop the armored guard’s helm. The young princess still had no idea if this was done out of mischief or tradition (or if the griffon even knew that the candle was there), but there hadn’t been a single head tilt or other movement that would jeopardize the flickering flame for the entire day.

I wonder what traditions the humans have? Other than those floppy red and white hats, of course, Twilight pondered as her gaze drifted from her silent guard to her surroundings. Pursuing that line of inquiry would have to wait as her destination was on the opposite side of the castle. The humans' compound was situated near what had become the central ready area for forces being deployed around the world. Her destination was a suite of offices and apartments far from the noise and bustle of the operations area or the general public: The quarters given to Princess Cadance.

“Cadance must not be in yet…” Twilight said to no one in particular, noting the absence of a guard posted at the door. This was the time she said to meet, wasn’t it? Perhaps she got wrapped up helping somepony else… she pondered as she approached the door. The Myrmidon, to its credit, needed no prompting as it silently took up a guard position near the door. It extended one talon to push the door to the next room open but didn’t otherwise react as Twilight passed by.

The guest room was well appointed for a traveller visiting Canterlot, similar in most respects to the rooms that Twilight herself had used when she found herself in the capitol. To a newcomer it would have seemed a pleasant place to rest and recover from a winter trip, with a pair of wide seats and blankets near the fireplace as well as a small selection of snacks and drinks on a low table by the far wall. A tasteful and curated selection of books dotted the shelves built into the walls with decorative bookends keeping the islands of literature separated.

But it lacked anything that Twilight could identify as a personal touch of the other princess. There were none of the flowers that she loved or the bits of art she collected, or even a single volume of the scandalous pieces of trash that her mother insisted were ‘romance novels’. I really shouldn’t be criticizing; she’s only been released from medical for just a day. It’s not her fault that the room doesn’t look like she’s lived in it for years. I’m still a little surprised that she isn’t here. Shiny said she gets really tired as the day goes on. Though if this meeting was so important, then why isn’t anypony here?

Just as the thought crossed Twilight’s mind, footsteps from the doorway leading to the next room in the living suites caused her ear to flick in its direction. Her gaze immediately followed on reflex, a greeting already forming… and she froze. The person standing in the doorway wasn’t Cadance. Or Shiny. Or anyone else Twilight expected to see in this place.

Judging from the wide-eyed horror on his face and the way a book fell from his grasp, there was very little doubt that Victor Spiegel was experiencing that same shock.

Bang!

Victor’s book struck the hardwood of the floor with a loud report causing both to wince.

Rationally, Twilight knew that there was no danger. She was in the heart of Canterlot, in the personal chamber of her sister-in-law, with a very deadly guard outside the door. She was also a Princess of Equestria and the Element-Bearer of Magic, a force to be reckoned with in her own right. But Twilight could not deny the very irrational feeling of panic that gripped her, or the phantom pain from a wound that had long since vanished. The impulse to run away, to escape to somewhere else, to think about anything else very nearly overpowered Twilight.

The one thought that took root that quickly overpowered the panic was the realisation that this meeting was almost certainly not an accident, but by design.

The young alicorn took in a deep breath and released it before forcing herself to look at the man who had nearly killed her less than a year ago. “Hello, I don’t believe we’ve met… officially. My name is Twilight Sparkle. You’re Victor Spiegel, correct?”

Twilight’s question and calm tone appeared to have a similar effect on the human as he took a breath to steady himself before answering. “That’s correct, ma’am.”

The brief silence that followed that short response was suffocating.

“I’m assuming that meeting here is as much of a surprise to you as it is to me,” Twilight stated, as much to confirm her suspicion as to breathe some life into a conversation that was trying its best to die and stay that way. “Princess Cadance means well, but she likes to meddle. I apologize on her behalf for her deception by omission in bringing you here.”

“It’s not a problem,” Victor answered quickly. He ground his teeth and glanced down at the book he dropped before kneeling to retrieve it. The act wasn’t as simple as it should have been as Victor’s right arm was wrapped in a sling that immobilized it and kept it tight against his torso.

“I also wanted to thank you for your bravery at High Peak. Shiny—I mean, Captain Armor told me that it was because of you that we were able to free Cadance,” Twilight continued, her previous anxiety disappearing even further as it was replaced with instinctual annoyance when Victor replaced the book on the shelf seemingly in the closest open spot rather than its proper place. Silence rushed back into the room to fill the void as Victor didn’t immediately respond and instead chose to busy himself with inspecting the bookshelves.

Twilight had nearly resolved to politely excuse herself to escape when he finally did speak. “I’m sorry about what happened. On Earth…” Victor said quickly, his words spoken in a rush. “I just had my fighter shot out from under me and being on the ground and possibly surrounded by enemies is every pilot’s worst nightmare. I saw movement I didn’t recognize, and I… I fired.”

Hearing Victor’s hurried confession was both uncomfortable to witness… and a relief. It made things clear for what Twilight needed to do; what she needed to say.

“I understand, Victor. I was aware of some of the circumstances, and what happened was unfortunate but not intentional. I forgive you.”

The words were enough to cause Victor to halt mid-ramble and look directly at Twilight. A moment passed before he let out a slow, ragged sigh; something that the alicorn also did almost in unison. “Thank you, Twilight,” Victor finally replied, his expression one of relief. “For what it’s worth, if there’s anything I can do for you in the future, all you have to do is ask.”

Twilight opened her mouth to politely decline the offer, but the words caught in her throat as she hesitated. After a moment of careful consideration, she finally spoke. “Well, there is just one thing I would ask you to do…”